IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


'-  IIIIIM  IIIIM 

lis 

If  m  '""^ 

I:  1^  III  2.0 
1-4    IIIIII.6 


I 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


«^ 


iS^. 


% 


V 


ip 


^\ 


6^ 


33  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


Ltf 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadidn  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /Institut  canadien  de  microreproductions  historiques 


]m 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
tne  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


L'Institut  a  microfilme  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'ii  lui  a  ete  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-etre  uniqueii  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  line 
modification  dans  la  m^thode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiqu6s  ci-dessous. 


I 


D 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 


□    Coloured  pages/ 
Pages  de  couleur 


D 


Covers  damaged/ 
Couverture  endommagee 


□    Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagees 


n 


n 


Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaurde  et/ou  peilicul^e 

Cover  title  missing/ 

Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 

Coloured  maps/ 

Cartes  g^ographiques  en  couleur 


n 


Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restaur^es  et/ou  pelliculees 


K Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  d^colorees,  tachet^es  ou  piquees 

□    Pages  detached/ 
Pages  detachees 


n 


Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 


D 


Showthrough/ 
Transparence 


□ 


Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 


□ 


Quality  of  print  varies/ 
Qualite  in^gale  de  I'impression 


D 
D 


D 


Bound  with  other  material/ 
Relid  avec  d'autres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

Lareliure  serree  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distorsion  le  long  de  la  marge  interleure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajouties 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6x6  filmdes. 


D 
D 

n 


Includes  supplementary  material/ 
Comprend  du  materiel  supplementaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 

Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelu'e, 
etc.,  ont  ^t;^  film^es  6  nouveau  de  facon  d 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


I 


D 


Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppl^mentaires; 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduciiu  i  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  film^  au  taux  de  reduction  indiqud  ci-des^ous. 

10X  14X  18X  22X 


26X 


SOX 


Y 

12X 


16X 


20X 


28X 


32X 


jls 

lu 

iifier 

ne 

age 


The  copy  filmed  here  has  beaa  reproduced  thanks 
to  the  generosity  of: 

Library  of  Congress 
Photoduplication  Service 

The  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


L'exemplaire  film6  fut  reproduit  grace  d  la 
g6n6rosit6  de: 

Library  of  Congress 
Photoduplication  Service 

Les  images  suivantes  ont  6t6  reproduites  avec  le 
plus  grand  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  et 
de  la  nettet^  de  l'exemplaire  fiim6,  et  en 
conformity  avec  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 


it 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprim^e  sont  filmds  en  commengant 
par  le  premier  plat  et  an  terminant  soit  par  la 
derni^re  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration,  soit  par  le  second 
plat,  selon  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  film6s  en  commengant  par  la 
premiere  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  dernidre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  — ►  (meaning   "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  symbol  V  (meaning   "END  "), 
whichever  applies. 


Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparaitra  sur  la 
derni^re  image  de  chaque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbole  ^^  signifie  "A  SUIVRE'",  le 
symbole  V  signifie  ""FIN"". 


t 


Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  etre 
film^s  d  des  taux  de  reduction  diffdrents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  etre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  cliche,  il  est  film^  d  partir 
de  Tangle  sup^rieur  gauche,  de  gauche  §  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  n^cessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrent  la  m^thode. 


ata 


ilu'e, 


»i 


: 


2X 


1 

2 

3 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

THE 


ORIGIN 


6U 
"7101 


OF  THE 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS; 


rAmiFTJL  DESCRIPTION  OF  THEIR  MANNERS  AND  CUSTOMS.'^OTH  Cmi. 
AND  MILITARY,  THEIR  RELIGIONS,  LANGUAGES,  DRESS,  AND   " 
ORNAJItNTS. 

TO  wiia4 

IS  MEPIXEt ,  *  BRIBP  VIFW   OE  THE  CIIKATION    OP   THE  WOBID     THE    SlTOATfai. 

"^  ^^  N*iro.\''«°%'"""''J"'    ANr.,„u,V,AN8.   THE     "o J^DAT^ON  OP       *" 
NATIONS  BY  THE  POSTERITY  OK  NOAH,  THE  PROOENITORS 
OP  THE    N.  AMRHIOANS  jAND  THE    DISCOVSBV 
OP  THE  NEW  WORlD  BY  COLPMBDa. 

CONCLODIN  t  ATITH  A  COPIOUS  SELECTION  OP  INUIAN   SPBBOUES,  THB  ANTiaHtlfM 
OPAMEBICA,    THE     CIVILIZATION    OP    THS   MEXICANS,    AND    BOMB 

PIHAI,   OBSBKVATIOSS    ON  THE  ORIOIH  OP  THB  . 

INDIANS. 


BY  JOHN  Mc  INTOSH. 

— — " 


NEW  YORK: 
PUBLISHED   BY   NAFIS  &  CORNISH, 

278  PEARL   STREET. 


1844. 


i>«MSbm#eati»' 


ssssBWBSBas 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress  in  the  year  one  thousand 
eight  hundred  and  forty-three,  by  Nafis  &  Cornish,  in  the 
Clerk's  Office  for  the  Southern  District  of  New  York. 


Pre 
Inti 
Cre 

Situ 
Aat 
Del 
Th. 
Ma, 
Th. 

Dl6 

Pel 

Pes 

Pa! 
Pai 

Coi 

Rel 
Re] 
Dr 
Dr 

Mc 
Me 


v-.w—t;..*  — 


-11 

r\  ii.it  t 


To-. 


•'■'/ImAj 


OM^-'C^l 


CONTENTS. 


r^ 


thousand 
I,  in  the 


Page. 

Preface, ^ 

Introduction, ^3 

Creation  of  the  World,       .         .  .         •         •     I* 

Situation  of  Paradise,        ......     '-^0 

Antediluvians.  .        .        .         .         •         ,     .     25 

Deluge,  27 

The  Foundation  of  Nations  by  the  Posterity  of  Noah,     29 
Magog,  the  Progenitor  of  the  N.  American  Indians  31 

The  posterity  of  Shem,        .  .34 

Discovery  of  America.         .         .        .         .  ^ 

Oj.igin  of  the  North  American  Indians.     .  73 

Persons,  Features  and  Colour  of  the  North  American 

Indians .86 

Persons,  Features,  and  Complexion  of  the  Tongusi  of 

Siberia,  in  Asia.  ....     90 

Particularities  of  the  Indian  Language.  .      .     92 

Particularities  of  the  Language  of  the  Tongusi  and 

Coriaks  of  Siberia.        ,        .  '       Ir^^ 

Comparative  View  of  the  Indian  and   Asiatic  Lafl* 

guagea 100 

Religion  of  the  North  American  Indians.    .  .104 

Religion  of  the  Tongusi,  Coriaks,  and  Kamschadales.  109 
Dress  and  Ornaments  of  the  North  American  Indians.  1 12 
Dress  and  Ornaments  of  the  Tongusi,  Coriaks,  and 

Kamschadales .115 

Marriage  among  the  North  American  Indians.     .        .118 
Marriage  among  the  Tongusi,  Coriaks,  an<l  Kams- 
chadales.       .         .         .         .        •        .        ■      •   126 


1 


m-n  "TriB 


ifmiiliiaiiliigli    ■ 


VI 


CONTENTS. 


War  among  the  North  American  Indiana.  . 

War  among   the   Tongusi,  Coriaks,   Kamschadales, 

Yakutsi,  and  Okotsi  of  Siberia. 
The  Dance  of  the  Calumet  among  the  North  American 

Indians 

The  Dance  of  the  Potoosi,  or  Calumet  among  the 

Tongusi,  &c. 
Sacrifices  among  the  North  American  Indians.' 

Sacrifices  among  the  Tongusi.     .         .         •         .         . 

Funeral  Rites  among  the  North  American  Indians. 

Funeral  Rites  among  the  Coriaks,  Tongusi,  and  Kams- 
chadales.        ■         •••... 

Festival  of  Dreams  among  the  North  American  Indians 

Festival  of  Dreams  among  the  Tongusi,  Coriaks,  and 
Kamschadales. 

Game  of  the  dish,  or  Little  Bones  among  the  Nortli 
American  Indians 

Game  of  the  Patooni  among  the  Kamschadales. 

The  Naming  of  Children  among  the  North  American 
Indians. 

The  Naming  of  Children  among  the  Kamschadales 

Jugglers  among  the  North  American  Indians. 

The   Ponomoosi,  or  Prophets  among  the  Kamscha- 
dales, Coriaks,  &c. 

Orators  among  the  North  American  Indians.         .       [ 

Orators  among  several  Asiatic  Tribes.  .        * 

The  Councils  and  Government  of  Villages  among  the 
North  American  Indians 

Councils  and  Government  among  Asiatic  Tribes. 

ShajMs  which  the  North  American  Indians  give  to 
their  Children 

What  Strengthens  and  Shapes  the  Indians  so  well. 

Their  first  Exercises [ 

In  what  consists  their  Education.        .... 

Works  of  the  Women '        [ 

Works  of  the  Men " 

Their  Hatchets 

The  Form  of  their  Villages.  ,        .       ' 

Their  Notion  of  the  Origin  of  Man. 

Their  Vestals 


128 

142 
155 


158 
159 

160 
161 

166 
170 

174 

175 

177 

178 
179 
1«0 

182 
184 
185 

186 

188 


190 
191 

ib. 
192 

ib. 

ib. 
195 

ib. 
196 
197 


.  128 


adales, 


142 


lerican 


ig  the 


155 


. 

158 

3. 

159 

160 

ins.     . 

161 

Kams- 

166 

ndians 

170 

s,  and 

, 

174 

Nortli 

175 

177 

encan 

, 

178 

ales   . 

179 

1«0 

ischa- 

182 

,             , 

184 

185 

ig  the 

186 

188 

ive  to 

190 

il.      . 

191 

ib. 

192 

ib. 

, 

ib. 

195 

ib. 

, 

196 

197 

CONTENTS. 


vn 


Their  Vows ib. 

"Their  Fasts -         .   198 

Their  Thoughts  on  the  Immortality  of  the  Soul.  .     ib. 

Of  the   Country  of  Souls ib. 

An  Indian  Chief's  Account  of  the  Origin  of  the  N. 

American  Indians,         ,         .         .         ...  200 
Indian  Elorjuence.         .         .         .         .         •         .       .  217 

Indian  Speeches, 226 

Speech  of  Logan, •       •  228 

Speech  of  the  Five  Iroquois  Chiefs,  .         .         .     ib. 

Speech  of  Half  King, .232 

Speech  of  Petchenanalas,  .....  233 

Speech  of  Captain  Pipe,         .         .         .         ■         •     •  234 

The  Answer  of  Little  Turtle, 236 

Speech  of  Red  Jacket  to  a  Missionary,         .         .        .  237 
Speech  of  Red  Jacket  about  the  Witch  Doctrine,         .  240 

Speech  of  Farmer's  Brother, 241 

Speech  of  Corn  Plant, 242 

Speech  of  Tecumseh,  .         .         .  -      .         .         •  244 

Speech  of  Black  Thunder, 245 

Speech  of  Metea, 247 

Speech  of  Keewatowskum,         .....  250 
Speech  of  Black  Hawk,  :         .         .         .     .  252 

Speech  of  the  Onondagas  and  Cayugas,         .         .     .  254 

Speech  of  Canassatiego, 258 

Speech  of  Gachradodow, 263 

Character  of  the  Five  Nations  by  Colden,  .         .         .  265 
America  Peopled  by  a  more  Civilized  Race  than  the 

present  Red  Indians,    .         .  .         .271 

Indian  Antiquities,  according  to  Governor  Clinton,       .  279 
The  Mexicans  are  the'  Remains  of  a  more  Polished 

Nation  than  the  North  American  Indians,  287 

Conclusion,  -  ....  305 


■<*i 


Si 


PREFACE. 


To  trace  the  descent  of  nations  and  travel  through 
the  regions  of  antiquity,  is  uniyersally  admitted  to  be 
a  difficult  task,  and  consequently  not  unworthy  the 
attention  of  the  lovers  of  science.  Our  present  subject, 
it  is  true,  has  frequently  attracted  the  curiosity  of  the 
learned,  both  of  the  old  and  new  world  ;  and  although 
their  researches  have  been  both  plausible  and  ingenious, 
yet  the  result  of  their  inquiries  is  evidently  so  adverse 
and  inconsistent,  that  a  wide  field  is  still  open  to  the 
antiquary  and  historian.  Nay,  the  obscurity  in  which 
the  origin  of  the  Aborigines  of  America  has,  hitherto, 
been  involved,  demands  and  calls  forth  all  the  ingenuity 
which  the  most  enlightened  philosophy  can  bring  to 
its  aid,  in  order  to  satisfy  the  public  mind  on  so  intri- 
cate a  subject. 

In  this  arduous  undertaking,  therefore,  it  becomes 
us  to  solicit  t'  adulgence  of  our  readers,  especially 
of  those  who  u.ay  not,  perhaps,  feel  disposed  to  reason 
on  matters,  which,  as  they  might  likely  imagine,  exceed 
80  far  the  reach  and  testimony  of  authentic  history,  that 
the  origin  of  the  North  American  Indians  must,  as  a 

2 


^-^ 


PREFACE. 


mattei.'  of  course,  remain  for  ever  hidden  from  the 
curiosity  of  mankind.    The  Red  Me;     it  is  true,  had 
not,  when  first  visited  by  Europeans,  any  liistory  of 
themselves,  either  vmtten  or  traditional,  which  could 
throw  any  light  on  their  national  affairs.    With  regard 
to  oral  tradition,  which  consists       recitals  made  by 
the  first  men  to  their  children,  of  whatever  happened 
worthy  of  notice  during  their  lifetime,  so  that  these 
recitals  are  multiplied  in  every  generation,  and  trans- 
mitted down  to  posterity,  without  the  assistance  of 
writing,  we  must  candidly  acknowledge  that  the  Indians 
were  found  to  be  miserably  destitute,  even  of  this 
errant  vehicle  of  knowledge.   Hence,  amidst  the  clouds 
which  envelop  the  history  of  this  ill-fated  race,  we  are 
fiirnished  by  themselves  with  nothing  but  uncertainty. 
We  shall  not  then,  venture  to  affirm,  on  their  testimony, 
either  what  is  true  or  what  is  false,  or  seek  for  certainty 
among  such  uncertain  authorities.  On  the  contrary,  our 
witnesses  are  of  the  most  unimpeachable  character, 
while  the  testimony  of  travellers  of  undoubted  veracity, 
and  nussionaries  no  less  distinguished  for  their  learning 
than  religious  zeal,  who  dwelt  for  many  years  in  the 
north-eastern  regions  of  Asia,  and  among  the  Indian 
tribes  of  North  America,  shall  form  our  principal  guides 
in  this  inquiry. 

In  the  absence,  therefore,  of  written  or  traditional 
history,  however  erroneous  the  latter  may  frequently 
prove,  but  neither  of  which  the  Indians  possessed,  it 
seems  to  Us,  that  there  cannot  be  a  more  rational  way 
of  arriving,  with  any  degree  of  accuracy  and  certainty, 
at  the  original  source,  whence,  in  the  remoteness  of 
time,   those  numerous  and  powerful  tribes  first  mi- 


gral 
con 
lauj 
rity 
ofc 
An 
gre 
the 
sibi 
of. 

agr 

is  I 

net 

coi 

of 

thi 

thj 

the 

an< 

am 

ter 

gi' 
frc 

res 

cu 


in  from  the 
is  true,  had 
y  history  of 
which  could 
With  regard 
als  made  by 
vet  happened 
30  that  these 
n,  and  trans- 
assistance  of 
at  the  Indians 
even  of  this 
ist  the  clouds 
i  race,  we  are 
t  uncertainty, 
eir  testimony, 
k  for  certainty 
contrary,  our 
ale  character, 
ibted  veracity, 
their  learning 
y  years  in  the 
ig  the  Indian 
incipal  guides 

or  traditional 
lay  frequently 
I  possessed,  it 
i  rational  way 
and  certainty, 
remoteness  of 
ribes  first  mi- 


PREFACE. 


Zl 


grated  to  the  Western  Continent,  than  to  offer  a  faithful 
comparison  of  the  Indians  with  the  Asiatics,  in  religion, 
language,  manners,  habits  and  customs.  On  the  autho- 
rity of  writers  and  travellers,  ancient  and  modern,  and 
of  distinguished  ability,  whose  observations,  in  Asia,  and 
America,  written  at  different  periods,  hould  merit  the 
greatest  confidence  and  attention  from  the  scientific  and 
the  curious,  we  have  ventured  to  prove  beyond  the  pos- 
sibility of  doubt,  that  the  North  American  Indians  are 
of  Asiatic  origin. 

As  it  is  generally  allowed  that  the  uniformity  or 
agreement  of  the  manners  and  customs  of  two  nations, 
is  the  most  authentic  monument  of  their  origfinal  con- 
nection, we  have  offered  an  extensive  catalogue  of 
coincidences,  so  singular  and  indicative  of  the  identity 
of  people,  that  we  will,  at  once,  be  induced  to  believe, 
this  theory  to  be  the  most  rational  of  all  the  systems 
that  have  been  formed  on  the  subject.  If  we  meet, 
therefore,  with  many  customs,  religious,  military, 
and  civil,  practised  only  by  some  nations  in  Asia, 
and  followed  up  by  the  earliest  inhabitants  of  the  Wes- 
tern Continent,  we  may  fairly  conclude  that  the  Abori- 
gines of  this  country  must  ha.e  derived  their  origin 
from  those  Asiatic  tribes  to  whom  thuy  bear  the  greatest 
resemblance  in  language,  religion,  manners,  habits  and 
cixstoms. 


■MiiMliiMM 


rH'ttiirii  I .  Ill  'I  I  ilmmmmamm 


INTRODUCTION. 


Nations,  like  maiiK.ud,  advance  insensibly  from  in- 
fancy  to  youth.    The  scenes  of  puerility  are  forgot^n 
or  neglected  in  the  pride  of  riper  years^   Few   indec^ 
feel  incUned  to  look  back  on  antiquibr.    The  regions 
^vhich  we  behold  are  remote.     Beyond  a  certam  bne 
every  thing  disappears  in  shades,  and  the  distant  land  m 
wS  vve  travel,  seems  to  be  inhalntBd  by  P^J''*"^^ -^^ 
strange  forms.    An  inquiry  after  the  origin  f  na^Kms  ^J 
certainly  an  obscure,  but  yet  an  interesting,  labyrinth  to 
perambulate.    Weak  and  «nphil<^opluc  minds  m^^^^ 
Soubt,  deem  thU^  a  barren  subjec  ,  which  theu  taste  or 
curiosity  leads  them  not  to  examine  with  that  degree  of 
interest  which  its  importance  evidently  deserves.    But 
noS  Ian  prove  more  beneficial  and  ammng  to  the 
stuS  and  Squisitive  mind,  than  a  proper  knowledge 
of  the  various  races  of  men,  which  constiti.ite  the  great 
human  faSy,  for  it  is  only  in  this  way  that  a  man  can 

^m^we  take  even  a  superficial  ^Hew  of  the  surfa^  of 
the^obe  which  we  inhabit,  we  evidently  percerve,  h^^ 
at  sSme  unknown  remote  periods,  various  jewlutions 
havnapS,  which  not  only  aflFected  materially  the 
LjerficiKucture  of  the  earth,  but  the  state  and  condi- 
tion  of  its  inhabitauts. 


immmmim«immmm*i^ 


nv 


INTRODUCTION. 


Although  we  may  fairly  boast  of  the  pre-eminence  of 
the  human  species,  over  all  other  animals  in  arts  of  inge- 
nious contrivance,  and  in  mental  capacities,  which  elevate 
our  hopes  beyond  terrestrial  enjoyments,  yet  we  find  the 
earth  inhabited  by  different  races  of  men,  who  do  not  only 
vary  in  complexion,  manners  and  customs,  but  their  rules 
of  conduct,  sentiments  and  opinions,  are  apparently  so 
contrary  and  inconsistent,  that  the  minds  of  the  curious 
are  at  once  struck  with  a  degree  of  suiprise,  which  natu- 
rally excites  a  desire  of  consmting  those  extensive  sources 
of  information,  which  have  been  laid  open  to  the  anti- 
quary, by  the  travels  and  researches  of  modern  travellers. 
The  intellectual  faculties  of  man,  as  well  as  his  bodily 
frame  and  complexion,  exhibit  so  various  an  aspect  among 
different  races  of  mankind,  as  would  seem  to  authorise  an 
arrangement  of  the  human  species  into  different  classes, 
mark^  by  a  specific  diversity  of  powers,  both  mental 
and  corporeal. 

The  revival  of  critical  learning,  however,  has  induced 
the  learned  and  the  intelligent  to  examine  with  some  in- 
terest, the  early  state  of  mankind,  as  well  as  the  strik- 
ing diversity  m  the  human  species  throughout  the 
regions  of  tne  earth.  The  whole  human  race,  when 
compared  with  the  present  generation,  were  in  a  state 
of  infancy,  for  many  centuries  after  the  deluge,  as 
well  as  in  the  antediluvian  world.  To  observe  man- 
kind leaving  the  first  rude  stages  of  society,  and  advan- 
cing gradually  in  the  provinces  of  civilization  and  refine  • 
nient,  till  they  came  to  cultivate  the  arts  and  sciences, 
and  to  form  wise  regulations  for  the  better  government 
of  communities,  is  a  contemplation  in  which  every  man 
should  indulge,  in  order  to  know  what  man  really  is,  and 
what  he  has  been.  The  wonderful  revolutions  which 
every  age  and  every  year  have  produced  in  the  mental 
regions  of  man,  go  to  prove  that  the  human  race  have 
not  yet  attained  meir  manhood. 

But  how  much  soever  men  may  seem  to  be  diversified 
by  manners  and  customs,  opinions  and  sentiments,  shape 
and  size  of  body,  colour,  complexion,  the  organization  of 


Wi 

le 

Vf 


of 
at 

01 

ui 

ivi 

ai 
tc 
B 

0! 
tl 

u 

I 

t] 

s 

n 


INTRODUCTION. 


XV 


re-eminence  of 
a  arts  of  inge- 
,  which  elevate 
yet  we  find  the 
^ho  do  not  only 
but  their  rules 
apparently  so 
of  the  curious 
e,  which  natu- 
tensive  sources 
en  to  the  anti- 
iern  travellers. 
[  as  his  bodily 

I  aspect  among 
to  authorise  an 
ifferent  classes, 
i,  both  mental 

;r,  has  induced 
with  some  in- 

II  as  the  strik- 
iroughout  the 
n  race,  when 
ere  in  a  state 
de  deluge,    as 

observe  man- 
y,  and  advan- 
ion  and  refine- 
3  and  sciences, 
ler  government 
ich  every  man 
I  really  is,  and 
)lutions  which 
[  in  the  mental 
man  race  have 

3  be  diversified 
timents,  shape 
)rganization  of 


the  human  frame,  throughout  the  world,  proves  an  uni- 
formity of  species,  which  makes  it  appear  probable,  that 
the  whole  human  race  iiave  been  descended,  from  one 
original  pair,  as  we  are  assured  by  sacred  history. 

On  discovering,  therefore,  such  a  contrariety  in  the 
bodily  frame  and  features  of  man,  as  well  as  in  his  mental 
capacities,  we  are  led  to  attribute  this  diversity  in  the 
human  species,  to  that  general  revolution  which  happen- 
ed at  the  confusion  of  Babel.  Prom  Holy  Writ  we  are 
assured  that,  for  several  centuries  after  the  deluge,  man- 
kind continued  together  and  composed  only  one  nation, 
seated  in  that  country  which  was  watered  by  the  rivers 
Euphrates  and  Tigris,  sometimes  called  in  general  Syria, 
but  more  particularly  distinguished  by  the  several  names 
of  Armenia,  Assyria,  and  Chaldea.  Being  the  children 
of  one  family,  (of  Noah  and  his  sons)  their  language 
was  the  same,  notwithstanding  the  early  difference  which 
appeared  betwixt  Ham  and  his  two  brothers ;  and  doubt- 
less their  religion,  customs  and  manners,  could  not  be 
vei^  different  so  long  as  they  continued  together. 

During  their  abode  in  the  plains  of  Shinar,  the  sons 
of  Noah  conceived  the  project  of  building  "  A  City 
and  a  Tower,"  in  order  to  make  themselves  "  a  name," 
or  rather  a  sign  lest  they  should  "  be  scattered  abroad 
upon  the  face  of  the  whole  earth."  This  tower,  says 
Moses,  they  impiously  designed  should  reach  to  heaven ; 
and  various  are  the  conjectures  that  have  been  made  as 
to  the  motive  that  could  have  suggested  so  vain  a  thought. 
But  whatever  it  might  be,  it  was  displeasing  in  the  eyes 
of  God,  and  he  accordingly  obliged  them  to  abandon 
their  enterprise  by  confounding  their  language,  so  that, 
unable  to  understand  each  other,  they  named  the  city 
Babel,  which  signifies  confusion,  and  dispersed. 

Some  writers  have  imagined  that  the  tower  of  Babel 
was  undertaken  out  of  fear  of  a  second  deluge,  and 
therefore,  the  projectors  resolved  to  raise  a  structure  of 
sufficient  height  to  fly  to  in  case  of  danger ;  among  them 
may  be  classed  Josephus,     Others,  that,  knowing  before- 


«MH 


ill 


XVI 


INTRODUCTION. 


hand  they  should  be  dispersed  through  all  Jecountnrt 
of  the  world,  they  built  tfcs  tower  to  defeat  the  design  of 
the  Almiehty;  because,  having  a  tower  of  such  vast 
height  al  they  proposed,  those  who  were  at  a  distance, 
mS  easily  i  the^r  way  back  again-sp  thmks  Usher. 
Bit  had  eitLr  of  these  bein  their  real  design,  they  would 
rather  have  chosen  some  high  mountain,  such  as  Ararat, 
for  their  mark,  than  have  built  any  tower  whatever ;  for 
it  can  scarcely  be  supposed,  that  they  were  so  foolish  as 
to  unagine  they  coii^really  reach  heaven  .^J/hei; 
structure;  and  though  Moses  so  expre^eshvm^Blf.^^ 
words  ought  not  to  convey  any  other  idea  Aan  do  those 
of  the  same  liistorian  and  his  countrymen,  which  de- 
scribe cities  (Deut.  i.  28.  ix.  1.),  as  wafled  up  to  heaven, 
when  they  speak  of  very  strong  places. 

A  third  class  of  writers  suppose  that  the  top  of  this 
tower  was  not  designed  to  reach  to  heaven,  l>ut  to  be 
consecrated  to  the  heavenly  bodies;  in  other  words  that 
on  itTtop  was  to  be  raised  a  temple  for  the  worship  of  the 
sSr^  moSn,  stars,  fire,  air,  &c.,  and  that,  there  ore  the 
true  Deity  interposed  his  presence  to  prevent  a  total  and 
SioncileableSfection;  such  is  the  opinion  of  Tendon. 
But  whatever  might  have  been  the  scheme  of  th^e 
builders,  it  is  sufficlentlv  evident  that  the  Ffc*^^  dis- 
pleasing to  the  Almighty,  who  finally  confounded  their 
S^pTans  by  miraculously  introducing  different  languages, 
or  at  least  different  dialects  of  the  former  universal  Fan- 

^"^V  this  confusion,  those  who  spoke  the  same  dialect, 
consbrted  together,  and  separated  themselves  from  the 
fSes  or  tribes  whose  language  they  no  longer  could 
Se^and.  Thus  was  manlind  reduced  to  the  necessi^ 
of  forming  as  many  different  parUes  as  they  had  Ian- 
^aeS^Lmong  them.  As  those  different  tribes  dispersed 
TilselvS  ?So  many  countries,  and  had  no  mtercour^ 
whh  each  other,  it  Was  necessary  that  the  essential  of 
Sr  religion,  mslnners  and  customs,  should  also  unde  go 
a  change.    This  was  actually  the  case,  for  mankipd,  im- 


imitiiitlim 


medi 
man; 
whil 
from 
whei 
T 
the  i 
upon 
of  tt 


coun 

out  1 

they 

them 

and 

and 

into 


man! 
thus 
near 
Alth 
whai 
illus 
acco 


INTBODUCtlON. 


XVH 


the  countries 
;  the  design  of 
of  such  vast 
at  a  distance, 
I  thinks  Usher. 
ra,  they  would 
ach  as  Ararat, 
whatever;  for 
e  so  foolish  aS 
en  vrith  their 
s  himself,  his 
,  than  do  those 
>n,  which  de- 
up  to  heaven, 

the  top  of  this 
iren,  but  to  be 
lier  words,  that 
worship  of  the 
,  therefore,  the 
rent  a  total  and 
ion  of  Tenison. 
tieme  of  these 
)ro3ect  was  dis- 
infounded  their 
rent  languages, 
r  universal  lan- 

le  same  dialect, 
ielves  from  the 
no  longer  could 
to  the  necessity 
5  they  had  Ian- 
tribes  dispersed 
1  no  intercourse 
he  essentials  of 
Id  also  undergo 
jr  mankind,  im- 


mediately after  the  confusion  of  tongues,  was  split  into 
many  distinct  nations,  speaking  a  variety  of  dialects, 
while  they  also  adopted  modes  of  living  quite  different 
from  those  which  they  practised  on  the  plains  of  Shinar, 
where  they  lived  together. 

Thus,  therefore,  was  the  tower  of  Babel,  memorable  for 
the  great  event  of  the  confusion  of  languages,  consequent 
upon  its  projection,  as  well  as  by  its  bemg  the  original 
of  the  temple  of  Belus,  deemed  among  the  ancients  as 
one  of  the  seven  wonders  of  the  world.  But,  such  is  the 
transitory  nature  of  all  that  pertains  to  man,  that  it  is  now 
a  heap  of  ruins,  and  so  utterly  defaced,  that  the  people  of 
the  country  are  not  certain  of  its  real  site. 

As  mankind  increased  and  multiplied  in  the  different 
countries  which  they  inhabited,  several  bodies  were  sent 
out  to  seek  their  fortune  in  strange  lands.  Finding  that 
they  were  fine  and  delightful  countries,  which  promised 
them  great  felicity,  they  were  soon  induced  to  separate 
and  form  new  settlements.  Others,  by  reason  of  civil 
and  domestic  quarrels,  were  driven  abroad,  and  passed 
into  distant  regions  far  beyond  the  encroachment  of  an 
enemy. 

Thus  they  spread  themselves  over  almost  the  Qre^ter 
part  ot  Asia ;  but  their  roving  and  wandering  disposition 
was  not  yet  satisfied,  until,  by  continued  migrations,  they 
extended  their  discoveries  throughout  Africa,  Europe,  and 
finally  America. 

We  shall  now  proceed  to  view,  as  briefly  as  possible, 
the  Creation,  the  site  of  Paradise,  the  Antediluvians,  the 
Deluge,  and  the  foundation  of  Nations  by  the  posterity  of 
Noah,  in  order  to  descend  gradually  to  the  dispersion  of 
mankind  and  the  settlement  of  countries,  so  that  we  may 
thus  discover  which  of  the  three  sons  of  Noah,  the  Ame- 
rican Indians  should  claim  as  the  founder  of  their  nation. 
Although  this  inquiry  might,  at  first  sight,  appear  as  some- 
what foreign  to  the  subject  which  we  have  undertaken  to 
illustrate,  namely  the  origin  of  the  Indians,  still  a  concise 
account  ot  these  great  events  in  the  history  of  man  may 


j  % 


I  ijMsmwi  iijliiiii^ 


xviu 


INTRODUCTION. 


not  prove  useless  to  many  of  our  readers,  who  might  not 
have,  hitherto,  paid  any  particular  attention  to  these  sub- 
jects. We  hope,  therefore,  that  the  novelty  of  our  plan, 
while  it  tends,  not  only  to  trace  the  origin  of  the  Red 
Men  of  America,  but  that  of  almost  all  other  nations 
likewise,  will  be  equally  gratifying  to  the  scientific 
and  the  curious. 


CREATION  OF  THE  WORLD. 

In  order  to  arrive  at  the  particular  era,  when  the 
matter  of  this  earth  was  called  into  existence,  philoso- 
phers have  amused  themselves  in  various  ways.  The 
materials  of  which  it  was  composed,  and  the  means 
whereby  they  were  disposed  in  the  order  in  which  we 
behold  them,  is  a  subject  also,  which,  though  far  beyond 
the  (each  of  human  sagacity,  has  nevertheless  originated 
theories  and  controversies  almost  without  number,  among 
the  learned  of  all  ages  and  countries.  Many  imagine 
that  the  world  had  no  beginning,  but  existed  from  all 
eternity,  while  others  are  of  opinion  that  it  did  exist  at 
some  particular  time  unknown  to  man,  and  that  it  was 
aestroycCTaf  ditterent  umes  toy  some  gieui  icvuluiiuu  iu 
nature. 

With  regard  to  the  opinion,  that  the  world  existed  from 
eternity,  none  of  the  ancient  philosophers  seem  to  have 
had  the  least  idea  of  its  being  possible  to  produce  some- 
thing out  of  nothing,  not  even  by  the  power  of  the  Deity 
itself;  hence  must  nave  arisen  the  erroneous  opinion  that 
the  world  had  no  beginning.  Next  to  this  system,  came 
the  doctrine,  that,  though  the  matter  of  the  world  be  eter- 
nal, its  form  is  mutable. 

The  learned  have  observed,  calculated,  and  commem- 
orated the  appearances  and  revolutions  of  the  heavenly 
bodies,  to  the  system  of  which  this  orb  belongs;  they 
have  penetrated  into  the  bO'Vels  of  the  earth  and  the 
depths  of  the  ocean,  to  trace  the  irregular  dispositions  of 


thes 
mat 
rese 
sphi 
Wh 
wor 
son, 
lati( 
sup] 
out 
exis 
say 
stra 

I; 
trut 
woi 
peri 
thin 
Goc 
ral 
asc< 
to  c 

I 
bee 
the 
test 
she 
rati 
the 
ha! 
on 


mL.. 


INTRODUCTION. 


XA 


vho  might  not 
1  to  these  sub- 
y  of  our  plan, 
n  of  the  Red 
other  nations 
the  scientific 


J). 

ra,  when  the 
ence,  philoso- 
)  ways.  The 
nd  the  means 
r  in  which  we 
gh  far  beyond 
^ss  originated 
umber,  among 
Vlany  imagine 
(isted  from  all 
it  did  exist  at 
nd  that  it  was 

L  icvuluiluii  ill 

d  existed  from 
seem  to  have 
produce  some- 
;r  of  the  Deity 
xs  opinion  that 
system,  came 
world  be  eter- 

and  commem- 
r  the  heavenly 
belongs;  they 
earth  and  the 
dispositions  of 


these  strata,  and  the  strange  confusion  in  which  their 
materials  are  often  intermmgled  together ;  yet  their 
researches  have  ended  only  with  suggestions,  that  these 
spheres  have  continued  to  roll  through  countless  ages. — 
While  some  have  asserted,  that  the  idea  of  creating  a 
world  out  of  nothing,  is  at  once  a  contradiction  to  rea- 
son, which  is  sufficient  to  overthrow  the  doctrine  of  reve- 
lation, others  have  boldly  stood  forth  and  maintained,  in 
support  of  the  sacred  writings,  that  the  fact  of  creation 
out  of  nothing,  by  an  infinitely  powerful  and  wise  self- 
existent  God,  so  far  from  being  repugnant  to  reason,  to 
say  nothing  of  revelation,  is  highly  probable,  and  demon- 
strably certain. 

If  we  refer  to  sacred  writing  for  the  ascertainment  of 
truth  or  knowledge  on  this  point,  we  only  learn  that  the 
world  had  a  begmning,  without  stating  any  particular 
period;  for  ]VIoses,  in  alluding  to  the  commer  emeut  of 
things,  goes  no  farther  than  to  say,  that  in  the  beginning 
God  created  the  heavens  and  the  earth.  From  this  gene- 
ral language  of  the  Divine  lawgiver,  we  cannot  evidently 
ascertam  the  particular  period  at  which  the  world  began 
to  exist. 

Indeed  all  the  philosophical  inquiries  which  have 
been  made  in  all  ages,  concerning  the  beginning  of 
the  creation,  have  not  as  yet  been  able  to  enlarge  the 
testimonies  of  saored  history,  or  refute  its  authority  by 
showing  any  inconsistency  or  contradiction  in  its  vene- 
rated narratives.  With  all  the  ingenuity,  therefore,  of 
the  scientific,  either  ancient  or  modem,  no  evidence 
has  been  produced,  by  which  we  can  reasonably  doubt 
or  improve  the  Mosaic  account. 


f 


I 


XX 


INTRODUCTION. 


SITUATION  OF  PARADISE. 

We  have  thought  proper  to  allude  to  this  subject,  in 
order  to  conlrovert  the  theory,  that  in  America  Adam 
and  Eve  first  drew  the  breath  of  life ;  for  few  can  be 
ignornnt  of  the  fact,  that  a  treatise  has  been  written, 
showing  how  the  whole  world  is  indebted  to  America 
for  its  inhabitants.  ,       •     ■      u 

This,  as  well  as  every  other  subject  of  antiquity,  has 
originated  a  variety  of  speculative  opinions.  Those 
who  entertained  the  most  extravagant  notions  concern, 
ino-  a  local  paradise,  have  placed  it  within  the  orb 
of°the  moon,  in  the  moon  itself,  in  the  middle  re^ons 
of  the  air,  and  in  many  other  places  which  their  fancy 
might  point  out.  Such,  however,  have  wandered  with- 
out the  province  of  reason  and  probability.  Many 
have  denied  that  there  did  exist  such  a  place  as  the 
garden  of  Eden,  interpreting  that  part  of  scripture 
which  alludes  to  it,  in  an  allegorical  sense,  and  alleg- 
ing that  the  ancients,  and  especially  the  Eastern  nations, 
haS  a  peculiar  and  a  mysterious  mode  of  delivering  their 
divinity  and  philosophy,  and  that  the  latter  is  frequently 
adopted  in  scripture,  in  explaining  natural  things,  some- 
times to  accommodate  the  capacities  of  the  people,  and 
at  others,  to  describe  the  real,  but  more  hidden  truth.— 
But  though  it  is  admitted,  that  some  of  the  ancient  phi- 
losophers affected  such  an  allegorical  way  of  writing, 
to  conceal  their  notions  from  the  vulgar ;  yet  it  is  appa- 
rent, that  Moses  had  no  such  design  ;  and  as  he  assumes 
to  relate  matters  of  fact,  just  as  they  occurred,  without 
disguise  or  art,  it  cannot  be  supposed  that  the  history 
of  the  fall  is  not  to  be  taken  in  a  literal  sense,  as  well 
as  the  rest  of  his  writings. 

Some,  who  conceded  its  reality,  have  rambled  through 
countries  unknown  to  man ;  while  others  discovered  it 
under  the  north  pole,  and  in  that  place  which  is  now 
occupied  by  the  Caspian  sea.    It  has  also  been  boldly 


and  ! 
was 
that  i 
that  i 
its  iril 

Til 
are  v 
Arme 
Syria 
sacke 

Th 
earth 
althoi 
that  1 
ance 
the  vi 
deltig 

If 
the  ei 
script 
sity  0 
kind, 
with 
from 
inforr 
igiiori 
the  si 
this  ( 
their 
were 
supp( 

Ne, 
Tigri! 
Tarsi 
name 
inCli 
two  t 
of  wl 


..imm 


INTRODUCTION. 


xxi 


lis  subject,  in 
merica  Adam 
"or  few  can  be 
been  written, 
:ed  to  America 

antiquity,  has 
lions.  Those 
ticns  coacern- 
rithin  the  orb 
niddle  re^ons 
3h  their  fancy 
andered  with- 
bihty.  Many 
a  place  as  the 
t  of  scripture 
se,  and  alleg- 
astern  nations, 
elivering  their 
r  is  frequently 
1  things,  some- 
tie  people,  and 
idden  truth. — 
le  ancient  phi- 
ay  of  writing, 
yet  it  is  appa- 
1  as  he  assumes 
urred,  without 
hat  the  history 
sense,  as  well 

mbled  through 

s  discovered  it 

which  is  now 

so  been  boldly 


and  stubbornly  maintained,  that  the  site  of  paradise 
was  to  be  discovered  in  America,  that  it  was  here 
that  Adam  and  Eve  first  drew  the  breath  of  life ;  and 
that  it  is  to  America  the  whole  world  is  indebted  for 
its  inhabitant?. 

The  opinions,  even  of  the  more  rational  inquirers, 
are  very  strangely  divided.  Tartary,  China,  Persia, 
Armenia,  Mesopotamia,  Chaldea,  Arabia,  Palestine, 
Syria,  Ethiopia,  and  even  Sweden,  have  been  ran- 
sacked in  search  of  this  wonderful  garden. 

The  opinion  has  likewise  prevailed,  that  the  whole 
earth  was  originally  in  a  paradisaical  state  of  beauty, 
although  Moses,  say  they,  has  put  a  part  for  the  whole, 
that  man  might  better  conceive  the  primitive  appear- 
ance of  the  earth,  which  was  afterwards  destroyed  by 
the  violent  concussions  of  nature,  caused  by  the  general 
deluge. 

If  we  consider  the  general  habit  which  prevailed  in 
the  early  ages  of  allegorizing  every  obscure  passage  of 
scripture,  we  need  not  at  all  be  surprised  at  the  diver- 
sity of  opinions.  There  is  a  certain  portion  of  man- 
kind, the  Jews,  who  are  more  immediately  connected 
with  the  history  of  Moses  than  any  other  people,  and 
from  them  we  would  naturally  expect  to  receive  some 
information  on  the  subject ;  yet  they  are  so  utterly 
ignorant  of  the  geography  of  the  sacred  history,  and  of 
the  situation  of  Paradise,  that  there  is  no  wonder  why 
this  question  should  not  be  easily  solved.  Josephus, 
their  historian,  supposes  that  the  Nile  and  the  Ganges 
were  two  of  its  four  rivers ;  and  in  this  opinion  he  is 
supported  by  some  of  the  Christian  fathers. 

Near  Tripoli,  there  is  a  place  called  Eden  ;  the  river 
Tigris  has  an  island  of  the  name  of  Eden  ;  and  near 
Tarsus  in  Cilicia,  there  is  a  city  still  going  under  the 
name  of  Adena  or  Aden.  In  Syria,  there  is  Eden  ;  and 
in  Chaldea,  about  Telassar,  there  is  another.  These 
two  are  mentioned  in  the  Mosaical  account,  the  latter 
of  which  may,  very  probably,  be  the  famous  garden. 


Bbi 


INTRODUCTION. 


It  may  here  be  observed,  thnt  Eden  or  Aden  si^ifies, 
in  the  Hebrew,  pleasure ;  and  hence  any  delightful 
gituation  would  sometimes  receive  this  name. 

But  let  us  now  attend,  for  a  moment,  to  the  descrip- 
tion of  Moses  himself.  "  And  the  I^rd  God  planted  a 
warden  eastward  in  Eden ;  and  a  river  went  out  of  Eden 
to  water  that  garden ;  and  from  thence  it  waa  parted 
and  became  into  four  heads.  The  name  ot  the  first  is 
Pison  •  That  is  it  which  compasses  the  whole  land  o| 
Havilah,  where  there  is  gold;  and  the  gold  of  that  land 
is  sood-  there  is  bdellium  and  the  onyxstone.  And 
the  name  of  the  second  river  is  Gihon ;  the  same  is  it 
which  compasses  the  whole  land  of  Ethwpia,or  Gush. 
And  the  name  of  the  third  river  is  H.ddekel,  that 
is  it  which  goes  toward  the  east  of  (or  eastward  to) 
Assyria.     And  the  fourtli  river  is  Euphrates. 

From  this    particular    geographical  description  ol 

Eden,  it  is  not  possible  that  Moses  could  be  speaking 

in  an  allegoricai  language.    If  this  be  an  imaginary 

paradise  which  he  describes  so  minutely,  it Jbl  ows  ha 

Kis  language  was  also  figurative,  when  he  tells  that 

the  ark  rlSted  on  Mount  Ararat,  and  that  the  sons 

of  Noah  removed  to  the  Plains  of  Shinar :  for  the  three 

•cenes  are  described  by  the  sacred  historian,  as  imme- 

diately  succeeding  one  another.    Eden  then,  according 

to  Moses,  was  bounded  by  countries  and  rivers  well 

known  in  his  time,  and  some  of  them  go  to  this  very 

dav,  under  the  same  names  which  he  gives  them.    It 

must,  evidently,  therefore,  have  been  his  intention  to 

point  out  to  the  post-diluvian  world,  where  Eden  and 

Paradise  were  situated  in  the  former  world.    We  also 

see.  that  he  does  not  make  use  of  antediluvian  natnes  in 

his  description  of  this  garden;  but,  as  we  have  already 

Said,  of  nSmes  of  later^date  than  the  flood.  The  deluge, 

it  is  true,  has  greatly  disfigured  the  face  of  the  earth ; 

but  we  a^  awwe,  at  the  same  time,  that  the  convulsion 

has  been  more  fatal  in  some  places  than  others ;  and  it 

there  had  been  no  indications  or  marks  of  itremaimng, 


i 


Most 
its  p« 

W] 
been 
more 
The] 
by  til 
Fere 
Syrij 
ho  we 
pears 
those 
tion, 

Sa 
reno! 
Acco 
betw 
Arax 
learn 
infor 
Arm( 
and  t 
to  as 
casus 
not  f 
Acco 
whic 
Sea. 
Toui 
notic 

Hi 
Morii 
the  f 
the  \ 
tiona 
unite 
thei! 
Arab 


ii-r'-'<-!"as»a&'T^'e 


den  si^nifies^ 
ny  delightful 
me. 

3  the  descrip- 
(od  planted  a 
X  out  of  Eden 
it  was  parted 
of  the  first  is 
whole  land  of 
d  of  that  land 
xstone.  And 
the  same  is  it 
jpia,  or  Cush. 
[iddekel,  that 

eastward  to) 
tes." 

iescription  of 
i  be  speaking 
an  imnginary 
it  follows  that 

he  tells  that 
that  the  sons 
:  for  the  three 
•ian,  as  imrae- 
len,  according 
id  rivers  well 
ro  to  this  very 
ives  them.  It 
is  intention  to 
lere  Eden  and 
»rld.  We  also 
vian  names  in 
5  have  already 
.  The  deluge, 
J  of  the  earth ; 
the  convulsion 
others;  and  if 
if  it  remaining, 


INTROnuCTlON. 


xxui 


Moses  would  not  surely  be  so  confident  in  describing 
its  particular  situation. 

Without  examining  here  all  the  opinions  which  have 
been  entertained  on  this  subject,  we  shall  pass  on  to  tlie 
more  rational  conjectures  of  various  eminent  men. — 
They  consist  of  three  schemes ;  the  first  is  espoused 
by  the  learned  Heidegjrer,  Le  ('lere,  Pere  Abraham,  and 
Pere  Hardouin,  who  place  Paradise  near  Damascus,  in 
Syria,  about  the  springs  of  Jordan.  Notwithstanding, 
however,  the  reputation  of  these  men,  this  opinion  ap- 
pears to  have  no  foundation.  We  must  first  discover 
those  marks  which  are  mentioned  in  the  Mosaic  descrip- 
tion, before  we  can  admit  its  probability. 

Saneon,  Roland,  and  Calmet,  who  wcro  no  less 
renowned  for  learning,  come  next  with  their  opinions. 
According  to  them,  Eden  was  situated  in  Armenia, 
between  the  sources  of  the  Tigris,  the  Euphrates,  the 
Araxes,  and  the  Phasis.  Although  the  diligent  and 
learned  Strabo,  and  other  ancient  geographei-s,  have 
informed  us,  that  the  Phasis  rises  in  the  mountains  of 
Armenia,  near  the  springs  of  the  Euphrates,  the  Araxes 
and  the  Tigris ;  yet  from  modern  discoveries  we  are  led 
to  assign  it  a  different  source,  by  going  to  Mount  Cau- 
casus, wh  .c  it  takes  its  rise.  Besides,  the  Pbi-sis  does 
not  flow  frDia  south  to  north,  tut  from  uortL  ij  south. 
According  to  this  supposition,  we  want  a  whole  river, 
which  joins  the  Araxes  before  it  falls  into  the  Caspian 
Sea.  This  hypothesis,  however,  is  supported  by  Mr. 
Tournefort,  an  authority,  certainly  worthy  of  some 
notice. 

Huet,  bishop  of  Soissons  and  Avranches,  Stephanus 
Morinus,  Bochart,  and  several  others  highly  versed  in 
the  geography  of  that  country,  stand  forth  in  defence  of 
the  third  scheme,  which  certainly  seems  the  least  objec- 
tionable of  the  three.  B^  them  Eden  is  placed  upon  the 
united  streams  of  the  Tigris  and  Euphrates,  called  by 
the  Arabs,  Shat-al-Arab,  which  signifies  the  river  of  the 
Arabs.    It  begins  two  days  journey  above  Bassora,  and 


i 


■■| 


xhy 


INTRODUCT?on. 


divides  again  into  two  channels  about  five  leagues  below. 
These  channels  empty  themselves  in  the  Persian  l^ull-— 
Thus,  the  Shat-al-Arab  must,  consequently,  be  the  nver 
soinx  out  of  Ed.en,  which  river,  considered  according  to 
Sie  disposition  of  its  channel,  and  not  according  to  the 
course  of  its  stream,  divides  into  four  heads  or  diHerent 
branches,  which  make  the  four  rivers  mentioned  by 
Moses;  two  below,  viz.,  the  two  branches  of  th'>  ahat, 
which  serve  for  the  Pison  and  Gihon:  and  tw  >  Mbove, 
the  Euphrates  and  Tigris;  the  latter  wh.rcof  is 


viz 


called  Diilat  by  the  Arabs,  and  is  now  allowed  to  be  the 
Hiddekel  of  Moses.  By  this  disposition  tbu  western 
branch  of  the  Shat  will  be  the  Pison,  and  the  adjoining 
port  of  Arabia,  bordering  on  the  Persian  Gulf,  will  be  the 
Havilah ;  and  the  eastern  branch  will  be  the  Cfihon,  en- 
compassing tlie  country  cf  Cush  or  Chuzestan,  as  it  is 

called  by  the  Persians.  ,     , ,      . 

We  see  not,  therefore,  why  this  last  opinion  should  not 
coincide  with  the  account  of  Moses,  who  tells  us,  that  a 
«  river  went  out  of  Eden  to  water  the  garden,  and  trom 
therce  it  vas  parted,  a:.d  became  lato  four  hends.  — 
Moses  cannot  be  misunderstood  here,  fi>r  he  e  rpressly 
savs,  that  in  Eden  there  was  but  one  river,  and  that, 
having  gone  out,  it  was  parted  and  became  four  streams 
or  openings,  two  upwards  and  two  downwards.  It  we 
suppose  the  Shat-al-Arab  to  be  the  common  oentre,  by 
looking  towards  Babylon,  we  may  see  the  ligris  and 
Euphrates  coming  into  it,  and  by  looking  down  towards 
the  Persian  Gulf,  we  may  see  the  Pison  and  Gihon  run- 
ning out  of  it.  •        ••  u       iU 

Whatever  objection  may  be  made  against  this  hypothe- 
sis, none  appears  to  be  more  consistent  with  the  descnp- 
tion  of  Moses.  By  this  supposition,  Eden  is  reasonably 
placed  in  the  great  channel  formed  by  the  united  streams 
Sf  the  Tigris  and  Euphrates ;  besides,  the  fertility  of  the 
neighbounng  courr  -  M  .opotamia  and  Chaldea,  should, 
ill  a  great  measure,  tenu  to  'onfirm  this  beliet.  VA  r  are 
assur^  by  sever.-;,  '  ,-^^.ein      ivellers,  a.a  there  is  not  a 


;i 


ti 


P 


INTttODUCTION. 


zxv 


agues  below, 
rsian  Gulf. — - 

be  the  river 
according  to 
ording  to  the 
Is  or  different 
lentioned  by 
1  of  th"  Shal, 
d  tw  <  ibove, 
T  wb<  leof  is 
wed  to  be  the 

tho  western 
the  adjoining 
If,  will  be  the 
le  Gihon,  en- 
;estan,  as  it  is 

on  should  not 
;lls  us,  that  a 
en,  and  from 
iur  beads." — 
he  e  rpressly 
rer,  and  that, 
e  four  streams 
vards.  If  we 
ion  centre,  by 
le  Tigris  and 
down  towards 
id  Gihon  run- 

t  this  hypothe- 
;h  the  descrip- 
i  is  reasonably 
united  streams 
fertility  of  the 
laldea,  should, 
jlief.  W  are 
i  there  is  not  a 


finer  nor  a  richer  couitry  in  all  the  dominions  of  the  Grand 
Signior,  than  that  which  lies  tetween  Bagdad  and  Bassora, 
being  the  very  tract  which,  according  to  this  schemr,  was 
anciently  called  the  Land  of  Uden. 


THE  ANTEDILUVIANS. 

A  SINGLE  pair  were  the  first  progenitors  of  the 
whole  human  race,  but  their  primitive  innocence 
and  felicity  were  quickly  lost  in  misery  and  guilt; 
and  the  unfortunate  circumstances  which  produced 
the  fatal  change  in  thoir  own  condition  as  well  as  in 
that  of  their  posterity,  are  already  too  well  known 
to  receive  the  slightest  comment  from  us.  In  the  pro- 
gress of  their  lives,  however,  their  offspring  became 
numerous.  Dissension  and  mutual  hatred  increa^  d 
as  they  multiplied  in  numbers.  Crimes  and  vices  were 
introduced  among  men  from  the  very  moment  that  Cnin 
imbued  his  liands  in  the  blood  of  his  brother  Abel. 

In  the  meantime  the  posterity  of  Cain  improved  thi 
arts  taught  them  by  Jabal  and  his  brothers.  They  built 
cities — their  various  degrees  of  strength  or  of  industry 
had  produced  inequality  of  condition ;  opulence  had 
substituted  artificial  and  extravagant  luxuries  for  the 
simple  and  pure  pleasures  ol  nature  ;  and  notwithstand- 
ing the  interruption  of  peace  which  was  caused  by  the 
growing  depravity  of  the  age,  they  still  pursued  a  con- 
nubial union,  which  so  rapidly  multiplied  their  num- 
bers, that  many  different  generations  were  contemporary 
upon  the  earth. 

Josephus  relates,  that  the  children  of  Seth,  by  the 
contemplation  of  the  heavenly  bodies,  laid  the  found- 
ation of  the  science  of  astronomy ;  and,  understanding 
from  a  prediction  of  Adam,  that  the  earth  was  to  be  de- 
stroyed, once  by  water,  and  once  by  fire,  they  engraved 
their  observations  on  two  pillars,  called  the  pillars  of 

3* 


XXVI 


INTRODUCTION. 


Seth — the  ooe  of  stone  to  preserve  :hem  from  the  effects 
of  the  flood ;  the  other  of  brick,  to  resist  the  violence 
of  fire.  There  is  every  reason,  however,  to  believe 
that  the  beginning  of  the  general  corruption  arose  from 
the  unhappy  marriages  of  the  sons  of  Seth  with  the 
daughters  of  Cain,  so  that  their  manners  were  soon 
depraved,  and  at  length  they  had  degenerated  so  far, 
that  "  the  wickedness  of  man  was  very  great  on  the 
earth,  and  every  imagination  of  the  thoughts  of  his 
heart  was  only  evil  continually." 

The  wickedness  of  the  Antediluvian  world  may  be 
accounted  for  in  various  ways.  They  had  a  heredi- 
tary propensity  to  evil,  derived  from  Adam,  their  com- 
mon apostate  father;  and  this  degeneracy  was  soon 
discovered  in  the  murder  of  Abel.  Vice,  like  contagion, 
spread,  and  so  quickly  did  it  contaminate  the  whole 
family  of  mankind,  that  "  it  repented  the  liord  that 
he  had  made  man  on  the  earth."  The  longevity  which 
the  inhabitants  of  the  world  attained,  contributed,  in 
a  great  measure,  to  introduce  those  vicious  practices 
which  the  present  short  duration  of  human  life  can 
seldom  imbibe.  In  the  course  of  eight  or  nine  hundred 
years,  the  usual  age  of  Antediluvians,  the  same  person 
could  obtain  immense  wealth,  which  should  naturally 
tend  to  the  enjoyment  of  splendor,  elegance  and  luxury, 
so  that  a  lust  after  sensual  pleasures  would  wholly 
occupy  the  hearts  of  those  uncultivated  people.  Living 
together,  as  they  did  in  the  early  ages  of  the  world, 
and  speaking  the  same  language,  we  may  naturally 
suppose  that  the  vice  of  the  one  would  be  readily  im- 
parted to  the  other,  until  the  whole  community  was 
tainted  with  the  common  malady. 


sm, 


INTRODUCTION. 


XXVll 


tn  the  effects 
the  violence 
•,  to  believe 
1  arose  from 
eth  with  the 
3  were  soon 
rated  so  far, 
great  on  the 
ights  of  his 

orld  may  be 
ad  a  heredi- 
a,  their  cora- 
;y  was  soon 
ce  contagion, 
te  the  whole 
le  liord  that 
jevity  which 
ntributed,  in 
>us  practices 
irsdv.  life  can 
line  hundred 
same  person 
iild  naturally 
J  and  luxury, 
'ould  wholly 
ople.  Living 
»f  the  world, 
lay  naturally 
te  readily  im- 
nmunity  was 


THE   DELUGE. 

Amid  this  general  perversion  of  the  human  heart,  when 
mankind  were  running  headlong  into  all  manner  of  vice, 
Noah,  the  son  of  Lamech,  was  born.  Of  all  the  nume- 
rous population,  by  which  the  earth  was  inhabited  at  this 
time,  Noah  alone  was  found  perfect  in  the  sight  of  God ; 
he,  therefore,  found  grace  before  the  Alniighty,  who  de- 
clared to  him  his  determination  of  bringing  a  deluge  of 
water  upon  the  earth,  to  destroy  all  who  dwelt  thereon. 
Lamenting  this  sad  state  of  society,  and  knowing  the 
impending  judgment  with  which  God  had  threatened  to 
visit  a  sinful  world,  Noah' stood  forth,  without  fear  or 
dismay,  as  "  a  preacher  of  righteousness,"  to  bring  his 
fellow  men  to  a  recollection  of  their  impiety,  and  a 
just  sense  of  their  danger ;  yet  his  Divine  admonitions 
were  of  no  avail.  The  haughtiness,  the  incorrigible 
obstinacy,  and  the  universal  depravity  which  pervaded 
all  ranks  and  sexes  were  not  to  be  easily  affected  by  the 
preaching,  counsel,  and  authority  of  this  one  righteous 
man. 

During  all  that  period  which  expired  in  the  building 
of  the  ark,  Noah  never  ceased  to  warn  and  remind  a 
guilty  people  of  the  approaching  desolation.  Carelessly 
and  mdependently  they  proceeded  in  the  commission  of 
sin,  and  often  amused  themselves  with  Noah's  folly  in  his 
vain  attempt  to  construct  the  means  of  preserving  the 
human  race  from  general  ruin.  Although  God  had  allot- 
ted 120  years  for  men  to  repent  and  escape,  yet  all  was 
in  vain !  The  heart  of  man,  depraved  and  ruined  by  the 
fall,  was  deaf  to  the  awful  warning,  and  the  whole  was 
treated  with  derision.  The  vengeance  of  heaven  was 
not,  however,  to  be  much  longer  restrained.  The  great 
fabric  of  Salvation  was  at  last  finished.  The  awful 
period  was  at  hand ;  yet  Noah  and  his  family  were  alone 
to  be  saved.  The  other  particulars  appertaining  to  this 
cat'istrophe  are  aheady  too  well  known  to  require  any 
notice  here. 


xxviii 


INTRODUCTION. 


In  departing  from  the  Antediluvian  world,  it  might  be 
inquired,  how  it  came  to  pass,  that,  in  those  days,  people 
attained  to  so  extraordinary  a  longevity.  In  order  to 
reply  to  this  question  of  curiosity,  we  must  form  various 
conjectures.  Some  writers,  to  reconcile  the  matter  with 
probability,  have  asserted  that  the  Antediluvians  com- 
puttd  their  ages  by  lunar  months,  and  not  by  solar  years: 
but  (his  expedient  would  reduce  the  length  of  their  lives 
to  a  shorter  period  than  our  own.  If  tnis  hypothesis  be 
admitted  as  probable,  it  must  necessarily  follow,  that 
some  of  them  were  fathers  at  the  absurd  age  of  six  or 
years.    Besides,  the  whole  interval  between  the 


seven 


Creation  and  the  Deluge  would  then  be  contracted  to  less 
than  two  hundred  years.  This  supposition,  therefore,  we 
shall,  at  once,  reject  as  incredible. 

For  this  longevity  there  are,  however,  r<;"'-ons  suffici- 
ently ob\ious.  In  the  first  place,  we  must  stippose,  that, 
while  the  earth  was  inhabited  by  a  scanty  population, 
commencing  with  a  single  pair,  it  would  be  necessary  to 
endow  men  vnth  a  stronger  frame,  and  to  allow  them  a 
longer  continuance  on  earth,  for  peopling  it  with  inhabi- 
tants. Philosophers,  likewise,  contend,  and  in  our  opi- 
nion, on  very  reasonable  grounds,  that  the  qualities  of 
the  air,  and  consequently  the  stamina  of  the  human  con- 
stitution, were  greatly  altered  for  the  worse  by  the  several 
changes  which  the  world  must  have  undergone  at  the 
flood.  We  are,  indeed,  convinced,  beyond  the  possibiUty 
of  doubt,  that  the  deluge  affected,  most  materially,  the 
whole  body  of  nature ;  but,  whether  that  alteration  has 
tended  to  contract  the  duration  of  human  life,  we  cannot 
possibly  ascertain.  We  are,  Ukewise  aware,  from  daily 
experience,  that  climate,  food,  and  mode  of  living,  have 
a  tendency  to  lengthen  or  shorten  tlie  days  of  man. 


1 


By  1 

soon  a 

bandry 

grape 

of  me 

conditi 

who,  I 

Shem, 

Butth 

to  thei 

father' 

them, 

retired 

becorn 

ced  a 

«  Cur 

shall 

of  Sh 

enlara 

and  C 

Th. 

the  1 

Africi 

prono 

were 

Ja] 

half 

Euro 

or  G 

tlie  " 

ancit 

thed 


awDMIMiHi 


INTKODtJCTlON. 


XXIX 


,  it  might  be 
days,  people 
la  order  to 
form  various 
matter  Avith 
luvians  com- 
'solar  years: 
of  their  lives 
lypothesis  be 
follow,  that 
age  of  six  or 
between  the 
racted  to  less 
therefore,  we 

"rons  suffici- 
Rippose,  that, 
r  population, 

necessary  to 
allow  them  a 

with  inhabi- 
l  in  o»ir  opi- 
i  qualities  of 

human  con- 
3y  the  several 
rgone  at  the 
he  possibility 
laterially,  the 
iteration  has 
fe,  we  cannot 
e,  from  daily 

living,  have 
Qf  man. 


THE  FOUNDATION  OF  NATIONS, 

BY  THE  POSTERrnr  OF  JAPHET. 

By  the  sacred  historian  we  are  informed,  that  Noah, 
soon  after  lauding  from  the  ark,  betook  himself  to  hus- 
bandry, and  planted  a  vineyard.  Of  the  juice  of  the 
grape  he  drank  so  freely,  it  seems,  that  he  lay  ma  state 
of  inebriety,  carelessly  uncovered  m  his  tent.  In  this 
condition  he  was  discovered  by  his  youngost  son  Ham, 
who,  on  seeing  him,  called -to  his  brethren  Japheth  and 
Shem,  that  they  might  witness  his  unbecoming  situation. 
But  They  mindful  of'  their  filial  duty,  and  the  r^pect  due 
to  their  parent,  in  place  of  exposing  and  ruliculing  their 
father's  nakedness,  as  Ham  did,  toot  a  garment  between 
them,  and,  wallcing  in  backward,  covered  Noah  and 
retired.  Having  awoke  from  his  sleep  and  wine,  and 
become  acquf^inted  with  what  had  happened,  he  pronoun- 
ced a  proph.aic  epitome  of  the  history  of  his  posterity.- 
«  Cursed  be  Canaan,"  said  he,  «  a  servant  of  sc:  vante 
shall  he  be  unto  his  brethren.  Blessed  be  the  Lord  God 
of  Shem,  and  Canaan  shall  be  his  servant.  Go/  f »" 
enlarge  Japhet,  and  he  shall  dwell  m  the  tents  of  Shem, 
and  Canaan  shall  be  his  servant." 

The  extirpation  of  the  Canaamtes,  the  subjugation  of 

the  Phoenicians  and  Carthaginians,  the  slavery  ot  the 

African^egroes  would  seem  &  be  fulfilments  of  the  Curse 

pronounced  on  Canaan,  the  son  of  Ham,  as  these  people 

were  evidently  his  descendants.  „„*  tUo  nn^ 

Japhet  was  the  common  progenitor  of  almost  the  one 

half  of  the  human  race,  through  his  son  Gomer.     All 

European  nations  were  descended  from  the  Gomarians 

or  Gomerites.     The  Lesser  Asia,  or  Asia  Minor,  ^ylth 

tlie  «  isles  of  the  Gentiles,"  and  some  of  the  vast  regions 

anciently  inhabited  by  the  Scythians  were  peopled  by 

the  descendants  of  Japhet. 


i 


x%t 


tNTEODUCTION. 


At  a  very  early  period,  numerous  migrations  from 
Greece  poured  into  the  western  parts  of  Asia  Minor,  on 
the  coasts  of  which  many  powerful  kuigdoms  or  common- 
wealths were  established,  under  the  names  of  iEolia  and 
Ionia.  In  the  north-west  part  of  this  peninsula  was  also 
the  famous  kingdom  of  Troy ;  but  the  whole  now  forms 
part  of  Turkey  in  Asia. 

The  writers  of  ancient  history  generally  agree,  that 
the  descendants  of  Gomer,  the  eldest  son  of  Japhet,  set- 
tled in  the  northern  parts  of  Europe,  whence  they  spread 
themselves  to  the  adjacent  regions,  and  the  isles  of  the 
Gentiles,  by  which  expression  Europe  is  generally  under- 
stood, as  it  contained  those  countries  to  which  the  Heb- 
rews were  obliged  to  go  to  by  sea,  such  as  the  lesser  Asia, 
Greece,  Italy,  bpain,  Gaul,  and  the  islands  in  the  iEgean 
and  Mediterranean  seas. 

In  the  process  of  time,  the  descendants  of  Gomer 
assumed  different  national  appellations.  They  were  first 
known  to  the  Greeks  under  the  name  of  Cunmerii,  or 
Cimbri,  which  is  still  preserved  by  the  inhabitants  of 
Wales,  in  the  words  Cimbrian  or  Cambrian.  But  the 
Cimbri  of  the  ancients,  or  rather  Cimmerii,  was  evidently 
a  modification  of  the  Greeks  and  Latins,  f.*om  the  more 
origmal  term  Cymro  and  Curaori,  representing  the  still 
more  original  appellation  Comer.  In  their  various  migra- 
tions and  subsequent  settlements  in  different  countnes, 
thev  were  called  Sacae,  Titani,  Celto-Scythae,  C«lt-Iberi, 
Galatai,  Galli,  and  Celtae ;  that  is,  the  people  of  Sacas- 
tena  Titans,  Celto-Scythians,  Celt-Iberians,  Galatians, 
Gauls,  and  Cells.  To  Gomer,  therefore,  we  may  attri- 
bute the  origin  of  all  the  primitive  inhabitants  of  Europe 
and  a  great  part  of  Asia,  including  the  Ancient  Britons 
and  Irish. 

The  Irish  and  Scots  of  the  present  day,  wb  j  speak  the 
Celtic  language,  once  so  universal  over  Europe,  are  be- 
yond any  possibility  of  doubt,  the  only  pure  remnants  of 
Gomer.     With  regard  to  the  assertion  of  one  of  the  most 


] 
wh 
Gr 
Jei 
son 
am 
of 
of 
Ar 
em 
ist 
we 
th< 
evi 
th( 

loc 
ew 
nu 
ani 
re< 
ha 
th< 
tin 


iL.  ..    ...■.■.■-^,^_..d»...,-..^.iu...v...-s:„^ 


nigrations  from 
Asia  Minor,  on 
>ins  or  common- 
s  of  iEolia  and 
linsula  was  also 
dole  now  forms 

illy  agree,  that 
I  of  Japhet,  set- 
nee  they  spread 

the  isles  of  the 
generally  under- 
which  the  Ileb- 

the  lesser  Asia, 
s  in  the  JEgeaa 

ants  of  Gomer 
They  were  first 
jf  Cmimerii,  or 
!  inhabitants  of 
)rian.  But  the 
1,  was  evidently 
,  f.-om  the  more 
enting  the  still 
r  various  aiigra- 
irent  countries, 
thse,  Celt-Iberi, 
eople  of  Sacas- 
ans,  Galations, 
,  we  may  attri- 
tants  of  Europe 
Ancient  Britons 

wb>  speak  the 
Europe,  are  be- 
are  remnants  of 
one  of  the  most 


INTRODUCTION. 


XXXl 


elevated  and  influential  English  peers,  "  that  the  Irish 
were  aliens  in  language,  nation,  &c.,"  we  have  only  to 
say,  that,  if  the  present  race  of  Celtic  Irish  are  the 
descendants  of  the  Aborigines  of  Britain  and  Ireknd,  as 
undoubtedly  they  are,  it  must  sound  strange  in  their  ears, 
to  hear  themselves  called  strangers  in  the  land  which  they 
have  inherit^l  and  inhabited  uom  time  immemorial. 


MAGOG,  THE  PROGENITOR  OF  THE  NORTH 
AMERICAN  INDIANS. 

Magog,  the  second  son  of  Japhet,  founded  those  who 
who  were,  after  him,  called  the  Magogites,  but  whom  the 
Greelffl  named  Scythians.  According  to  Josephus,  St. 
Jeronymus,  the  majority  of  the  Christian  fathers,  and 
some  of  the  most  eminent  historians  and  geographers, 
ancient  and  modern,  Magog  was  the  founder  and  father 
of  the  Scythians,  Tartars,  and  Moguls,  and  consequently 
of  the  Siberians,  and  all  these  north-eastern  tribes.  The 
Arabs  place  Magog,  whom  they  call  Majuj,  to  the  farther 
end  of  Tartary,  towards  the  north  and  north-east  There 
is  not  the  least  doubt,  therefore,  but  the  posterity  of  Magog 
were  those  who  wandered  north  and  north-eastward,  ^ter 
the  dispenrion  of  the  children  of  Noah  from  their  prim- 
eval seats ;  and  the  Scythians  were,  perhaps,  the  first  and 
the  most  numerous. 

At  this  early  state  of  society,  when  mankind  vrere  but 
loosely  combined  t(^ther  in  social  union,  every  quarrel, 
every  crime,  every  fond  fancy  or  moody  disgust,  conti- 
nually prompted  emigration ;  and  even  the  most  remote 
and  inhospitable  parts  of  the  earth  were  beginnmg  to 
receive  human  inhabitants.  For  nearly  thirty  yeare,  after 
having  harassed  and  broken  the  monarchies  of  the  south, 
the  SCTthians  were  the  lords  also  of  western  Asia.  At  the 
time  when  the  Assyrian  empire  was  at  its  highert  pitch 


-;>,>y'i'."y.!!H''" 


MpKOHMBiH 


Tiwimii 


MM 


XXXll 


INTRODUCTION. 


of  greatness,  they  advanced  with  a  destructive  career, 
through  the  kingdoms  of  the  south. 

At  last,  luxury,  disunion,  and  the  effects  of  a  climate 
and  habits  of  life  to  which  they  were  unaccustomed, 
wasted  the  Scythian  forces,  until  at  last  the  reins  of  the 
empire  of  Asia  dropped  from  their  enfeebled  hands, 
and  they  retired  M'ith  diminished  numbers,  to  the  desolate 
plains  of  the  north  and  north-east. 

With  regard,  more  particularly  to  our  subject,  we  must 
admit,  that  almost  all  the  northern  countries  of  Asia  were 
colonized  by  Scythians,  the  descendants  of  Magog.  We 
are  also  to  look  upon  these  bleak  regions  of  the  north  as 
the  quarter  from  whence  America  must  have  received,  at 
a  very  early  period,  a  great  portion  of  its  Aboriginal  inha- 
bitants. But,  whether  the  South  American  Indians,  and 
other  tribes  who  must  have  had  possession  of  North  Ame- 
rica, prior  to  the  arrival  of  the  present  race,  inasmuch  as 
they  were  certainly  more  civilized,  came  from  Tartary, 
and  Siberia,  in  the  north,  is  a  question  which  we  may, 
hereafter,  have  ^wcasion  to  examine.  Now  as  to  the  opi- 
nion, that  Siberia,  Calmuck  Tartary,  and  the  peninsula 
of  Kamschatska,  owe  their  inhabitants  to  the  ancient 
Scythians,  we  believe  it  to  be  beyond  a  mere  coDJecture. 
In  confirmation  of  this,  we  may  here  refer  to  the  testir 
mony  of  Bugenius  Cabolski,  and  Monsieur  Piston.  The 
former  was  a  missionary  in  Siberia  for  seven  years,  and 
wrote  a  treatise  in  the  Latin  tongue,  on  the  origin  of  the 
Tartars  and  other  northern  tribes;  the  latter  was  a  French 
traveller  under  the  patronage  of  the  Russian  government 

"  All  those"  says  Cabolski,  **  who  are  acquainted  with 
ancient  history,  may  know,  that  the  Scythians,  both 
within  and  without  the  mountains  of  Imaus,  inhabited 
those  countries  which*are  now  called  North  Siberia  and 
Kamschatska ;  for  we'  may  understand  so,  because  the 
name  Magog  is  still  preserred  in  many  families,  towns, 
and  forti&ations."* 

*  Lib.  iL  cap.  10.  Omnes  qui  historue  tntiqus  sunt  poiti, 
Bcythas  intra  Imaum,  nee  non  extra  Imaum,  has  regioaes  qun 


M< 

as  w( 
may  i 

"I 
out  t 
North 
concl 

"II 
tion  t 
tains, 
and  i 
origir 
appea 
the  g 

Fr( 
wouli 
colon 
Ma^o 
being 
migrs 
Nortli 
proge 
of  Ui( 


nunc  E 
ribus  i 
mus, 
adhuc 

•Li 
rentes, 
cun  IK 

Sil 
dans  I 
villes, 
des  Sc 
geneal 


lliil»iiirtrt[ii 


mnoDtJCTioN. 


xxxui 


active 

i  of  a  climate 
naccustomed, 
e  reins  of  the 
:ebled  hands, 
0  the  desolate 

)ject,  we  must 
of  Asia  were 
Magog.  We 
'  the  north  as 
e  received,  at 
original  inha- 
Inoians,  and 
f  North  Ame- 
,  inasmuch  as 
from  Tartaiy, 
hich  we  may, 
as  to  the  opi- 
the  peninsula 
)  the  ancient 
ire  conjecture. 
!r  to  the  testi? 
Piston.  The 
en  years,  and 
origin  of  the 
was  a  French 
government 
quainted  with 
ythians,  both 
Lus,  inhabited 
h  Siberia  and 
,  because  the 
oailies,  towns. 


Monsieur  Piston  is  still  more  clear  on  this  point;  but, 
as  we  shall  refer  to  him  again,  these  brief  observations 
may  suffice  at  present. 

"  As  I  have  already  endeavoured,"  he  says,  **  to  point 
out  the  different  modes  in  which  these  nations  of  the 
North  resemble  each  other,  every  one  can  make  his  own 
conclusions." 

"  If  a  person,"  he  adds  in  another  place,  "  pays  atten- 
tion to  the  striking  circumstance,  that  names  of  moun- 
tains, towns,  and  rivers,  can  be  discovered  in  Tartary, 
Bud  in  Siberia,  which  indicate  their  antiquity  and  their 
origin  from  those  whom  the  Greeks  called  Scythians,  it 
appears  to  me  just,  that  no  one  should,  any  longer,  doubt 
the  genealogy  of  this  people."* 

From  these  authorities,  as  well  as  many  others,  it 
would  appear,  that  Tartary  and  Siberia  were  originally 
colonizQd  or  peopled  by  the  Scythians,  the  posterity  of 
Magog ;  and  that  Kamschatska  and  the  north  of  Siberia, 
being  the  nearest  point  of  Asia  to  America,  whence 
migrations  could  easily  take  place.  The  Indians  of 
North  America  should  also  claim  the  Scytihfians  as  thek 
progenitors,  and,  consequentiv,  Magog  as  the  founder 
of  Uieir  nation.  ^ 


nunc  Siberia  et  Eamschattka  qppellaatnr,  vetuatisninia  tempo> 
ribus  Scythas  incoloiaae  cognoscanu  Sic  enim  intelligere  Poaai- 
mus,  quod  nomea  Magog  in  muhia,  civitatibua  et  Caatellia 
adhuc  serrs^tur. 

*  Liv.  v.  Comme  j'ai  eu  dga  aom  de  marqner  le^lhodea  diff^ 
rentes,  dans  lesquellea  cea  nations  du  Nwd  se  reaendtlent,  cha- 
cun  pourra  tirer  aea  concluaiona  en  conaeqtience. 

Si  Ton  fait  att^tioa  a  la  fameuae  circonatince,  qu'on  trouvera 
dans  la  Tartarie,  et  dana  la  Siberie,  deMioms  de  montagnea,  de 
viUes,  et  de  rivierea  qui  indiqueot  leur  antiquite,  et  leur  origine 
des  Scythes,  il  me  semble  q^'il  eoit  juste  de  ne  plus  douter  la 
genealogie  de  ce  peuple.  *  '     M 


\m  sunt  p«nti, 
u  iregioaea  quti 


Wii;Bl»lliil^|fWliil|IIW 


B- 


ORKQDDCTKnr. 


THE  POSTERTTY  OF  SHEM, 

MjnOSED  TO  BB  TBX  BASLISn  WBASnUPK  Of  AMIEICi. 

Shem,  tbs  second  son  of  Noah,  had  five  sons  v^ho 
inhabited  the  land  that  b^;an  at  the  Euphrates  and 
xead^  to  the  Indian  ocean ;  and  dieir  names  wereElam, 
Aflrimr,  Arj^mzad,  Lud  and  Anrm. 

iSakb,  die  son  of  Aiphaxad,  was  the  father  of  Eber, 
^HJKse  elder  son  was  caUed  Joktan.  This  Joktan  was 
the  father  of  thirteen  sons,  vrbo  were  heads  of  as  many 
nations.  With  regard  to  the  countries  which  they  po»- 
ses^d,  very  little  can  be  s^  with  any  certainty ;  but 
most  of  the  ancients  were  d  opinion,  tfiat  the  East 
Indies,  China,  and  Japan,  nrast  have  been  peopled  l^ 
the  descendimts  of  Shem,  through  Jokftan,  hw  great 
ipreat  grandson. 

■  As  me  North  and  South  American  Indians  are  reason* 
ibty  believed  to  be  of  different  origin,  inasmuch  as  the 
n^vep  of  the  South  #ere  fonnd  to  be,  not  otdy  more 
dmliaed  dwa  the  rode  tribes  of  the  North,  when  first 
discovered  1^  Europeans,  %ut  their  personal  appearance 
religion  and  language,  exhibited  so  striking  a  aive|sity, 
'#hich  should  at  once,  authorise  this  belief;  many  have 
sufoosed  that  Jucatan.  or  Yijtatan,  a  province  of  Mezicoi| 
dmves  its  name  from  Jo|[tan.  Amoi^  these  Anus  Mon- 
tmus  is  the/oremost,  and  he  thinks  that  Joktan  himself 
e^ier  pa4p0  into  America,  or  t  lat  this  continent  was 
peopled  by  his  posterity. 

As  far  as  the  oi%iu  and  identity  of  nations  can  be 
tmeed  by  a  similarity  of  names,  Anus  Mdntanus  and  his 
followers  seem'to  omt  a  plausible  conjecture,  as  Yuca- 
tan, Juckatan,  or  Jucktan,  in  its  contracted  state,  bears 
a  very  sreat  resemblance  to  Joktan.  We  leave,  however, 
this  opmion  as  we  found  it,  a  mere  conjecture ;  still, 
while  we  are  under  the  necessity  of  giving  to  the  Mexi- 
cans, and  the  inhabitants  of  the  o£her  southern  r^kwis, 


propei 
found( 
tines  fl 


#^- 


^^iP ' 


9  AMIRICi. 

re  sons  vho 
iphretes  and 
sweieElam, 

lier  of  Eber, 
i  JoktMi  was 
I  of  as  many 
ich  they  po»* 
!rtainty;  but 
lat  the  East 
1  peopled  by 
D,  bu  great 

IS  are  reason* 
much  as  the 
ot  only  more 
h,  when  first 
I  appearance 
r  a  diveisity, 
,  many  h&v^ 
ae  of  Mexico, 
3  Arius  Mon- 
iktan  himself 
ckntinent  was 

tions  can  be 
anus  and  his 
re,  as  Yuca- 
I  state,  bean 
ve,  however, 
ecture ;  still, 
to  the  Mexi- 
lemre^pns. 


■li' 


INTRODUCTION. 


loczv 


ft  different  origin  from  that  of;  the  present  Red  Mbn  of 
the  North,  it  is  quite  reasonable  to  suppose,  that  the  ear- 
liest colonies  that  settled  in  Ame^iea  were  of  the  line  of 
Shem,  and  eame,  no  doubt,  from  the  eastern  or  north- 
eastern parts  of  Asia,  such  as  ChiMU)r  Corea;  and  from' 
the  latter,  the  journey- CQuld  easily  be  performed,  as  we 
shall  afterwards  see.    The  dcfoendants  of  Shem  were 
certainly  the  first  of  th^  posterity  of  Noah  that  arrived 
at  a  state  of  civilization,  and  consequently  might  be 
looked  upi^n  as  the  authors  of  the  innumefttife  monu- 
ments of  antiquity  which  are  scattered  over  this  vast 
continent;   for  the  present  Indians  of  North  America 
we^xrtterif  unacquainted  With  the  art  of  constructing 
tfie^4fc8  well  as  with  their  history,  even  by  tradition.    -' 
Of  HajB,  the  third  son  c^  Noan,  we  have  nothing  to 
say,  as  his  poMerity  are  not  considered  to  have  anything 
to  do  vntii  the  early  peopling  of  America,  except  ina£ 
«Hich  ad  r^«»rs  to  the  claims  of  the  Carthaginians,  by 
I^tsnng  thiDugh  the  straits  o/  Gibtaltnr,  at  a  very  remote 
period,  when,  &cording  tiy  some  historians,  they  discoT- 
ered  this  continent ;  Jjut  this  we  shall  examme  m  ite 
proper  place ;  suffice  it,,|o  say  low,  that  mm  was  thi 
founder  of  almost  all  African  liatioi^  and  of  the  Philip, 
tines  and  Canaanites  in  A^ia.  -  * 


fT 


■  # 


¥ 


# 


t 


% 


^     •  f 


) 


■m 


•# 


fSi 


M  ^ 


*  DISCOVERY  OF  aIiERICA,* 

THAf  the  ancients  had  an  imperfect  notion  of  thi^ 
quarter  of  the  glob^,  should  nt&t,  perhaps,  be  reasdflably 
doubled,  when  we  coi|sider  the  Very  early  period  at 
which  the  leiences  of  geonpetryj  cosmoTraphv,'  astro>- 
nomy,  and  dra^ng,  were  ■tudied  in  the  schools  (^ 
Greece  andRottie,  as  well  as  in  Egypt,  Garthaserana 
Babylon.  ift«is,  however,  generally  agreed,  tnat  the 
Greeks,  wh'b  fiM  among  J^  Europeans  cultivated  <!he 
science  of  gec^ntphy,  dei^d  their  knowlec^  of  it  from 
the  Egyptians  or  Babylonians.  But  which  of  those  two 
nations  had  the  hoiior  oipthe  invention,  it  ia^mpossible 
to  determine. .  "* 

In  those  days,  the  spherical  figure  of  the  earth  might 
be  known,  and  its  magratude  also  ascertained  with 
some  accuracy.    With  this  knowledge,  geopaphers 
woultf,  no  doub|,  naturally  suppose,  that  Europe,  Asia 
and  Africa,  as  far  as  they  were  thdn  ii|K>wn,  could  form' 
but  .a  small  portion  of  the  terraqueous  globe.    It  was 
also  suitable  to  the  ideas  of  ihan,  concerning  the  wis- 
dom and  beneficence  of  the  author  of  nature,  to  believe 
that  the  vast  apfce  rtill  unexplored,  was  not  covered 
entirely  by  an  unprofitable  ocean,  but  occupied  by 
countries  fit  for  thg  habitation' of  man.  It  might  appear 
td  them,  1ilBB\«^,  equally  probable,  that  the  coninents 
on  one  side  of  the  globe  were  ballinced  by  a  prmor- 
tional  quantity  of  land  in  the  other  hemisphere.  From 
lliese  conclnsujhs^  arising  solely  frpm  theoretical  prio.' 


vmtmmmmmmm 


3» 


DISCOVERY  or 


ciples,  the  existence  of  the  Wastem  Continent  inielit 
have  been  conceived  by  the  ancients.  But  whether 
they  had  the  sagacity  to  form  such  conjectures,  we  are 
liot  authorised  to  say. 

Of  the  two  hemispheres  which  comprise  the  whole 
terraqueous  globe,  the  ancients  had  certainly  no  prac- 
tical knowlei^e  of  more  than  what  we  now  denominate 
the  Eastern,  containing  the  continents  of  Europe,  Asia 
and  Aifrica.  They  supposed  the  pillars  of  Hercules, 
consisting  6f  the  rock  of  Gibraltar  on  one  side,  and 
Mount  Calpe  on  the  other,  to  be  the  western  boundaries 
of  the  earth ;  and  on  the  east  they  carried  their  ideas 
no  farther  than  the  Ganges.  In  the  south,  they  had 
some  confused  notions  of  Africa,  extending  into  the  tor- 
rid zone ;  but  they  scarcely  believed  it  possible  that  men 
could  exist  in  those  sultry  climes.  With  rtgard  to  the 
north,  their  notions  were  sometimes  ridiculously  strange 
concerning  the  inhabitants  of  the  terra  incognita,  (the 
unknown  country)  of  Europe  and  Asia. 

Although  we  have  no  reason  to  believe  that  the 
ancients  ever  ventured  to  explore  the  continent  of 
America  by  practical  observation,  whatever  might  have 
been  their  ideas  respecting  the  existence  of  such  a  coun- 
try ;  yet,  there  are  some  historians  who  would  seem  to 
favor  the  opinion,  that  the  Carthaginians,  the  Welsh, 
and  the 'Norwegians  discovered  this  country  at  a  very 
early  period,  and  prior,  of  course,  to  |he  famous  voy- 
age of  Columbus*^ 

Those  who  contend  for  the  Carthaginians  have  no 
other  support  than  a  few  obscure  passages  from  the 
ancients,  who  would  really  seem  to  be  but  little  ac- 
quainted with  this  island,  which  they  describe  and  place 
at  a  short  distance  beyond  the  pillars  of  Hercules,  or 
the  straits  of  Gibraltar.  We  shall  first  notice  Diodorus 
Siculus,  a  Sicilian  historian  and  a  Stuic  philosopher, 
in  the  time  of  Julius  Caesar. 

"Phcenices  vetustissimis  temporibus  extra  columnas 
^erculis  navigantes  ingeatibus  ventorum  procellis  ad 


gions, 


AMERICA. 


39 


int  ini^lit 

whether 

es,  we  are 

the  whole 
J  no  prac- 
3nonunate 
roj)e,  Asia 
Hercules, 

side,  and 
)oundaries 
their  ideas 

they  had 
ito  the  tor- 
e  that  men 
rard  to  the 
sly  strange 
^iia,  (the 

3  that  the 
ntinent  of 
mght  have 
ich  a  coun- 
ild  seem  to 
the  Welsh, 
y  at  a  very 
,mous  voy- 

is  have  no 
s  from  the 
t  little  ac- 
i  and  place 
ercules,  or 
e  Diodorus 
hilosopher, 

\  columnas 
rocellis  ad 


longinqr  )s  Oceani  tractus  fuisse  abreptos,  ac  multis  diebus 
vi  temptstatis  jactatos,  tandem  ad  mgentern  insulam  in 
Oceano  Atlantico,  coinplurium  dierumnavigatione  a  Lybia 
in  occasum  remotani  -venisse ;  cujus  solum  fructiferum, 
amnes  navigabiles,  sumptuosa  aedificia  fueiint.  Inde 
Carthaginienses  et  Tyrrhenes  harum  terrarum  notitiam 
accepisse.  Postea  Carthaginienses,  cum  saepe  a  Tyriis 
et  Mauritanis  belle  premerentur,  Gadibuspraeter  naviga- 
tis,  et  Atlantico  provectos  oceano,  tandem  ad  novaa  has 
regiones  appulisse,  et  coloniam  duxissc  ;  eamque  rem  diu 
taciturn  servasse,  ut  si  rursum  sedibus  ejicerentur,  haberent 
locum  in  quem  se  cum  suis  reciperent. — Repertam  a 
Carthaginiensibus  fortuito  insulam ;  et  in  eaminjussu  Ma- 
gistratus  commigrasse  plurimos :  quod  disfluenie  paulatim 
populo  coeperit  postea  Capitale  esse." 

Here  we  are  told  by  Diodonis,  that  the  Phoenicians 
were,  at  a  very  early  period,  driven  by  the  violence  of  the 
winds  far  beyond  the  pillars  of  Hercules  or  the  straits 
of  Gibraltar,  into  the  ocean:  That  they  discovered 
to  the  west  of  Lybia  or  Africa,  at  the  distance  of  a  few 
days'  sailing  from  that  continent,  a  large  and  fertile  island 
and  finely  watered  with  navigable  rivers ;  That  this  dis- 
covery was  soSti  made  known  to  the  Carthaginians,  a 
Phoenician  colony  in  Africa,  and  to  the  Tyrrhennians  or 
Tuscans  in  Italy :  That  the  Carthaginians  some  time  after 
undertook,  on  account  of  hostile  invasions  made  by  the 
Moors  and  Tyrians,  a  voyage  iiv  which  they  passed  the 
straits  of  Gibraltar  and  advancec?.  beyond  Cadiz  without 
the  pillars  of  Hercules,  till  they  arrived  in  those  new  re- 

gions,  where  they  made  a  settlement ;  but  the  pohcy  of 
'arthage  dislodged  the  colony,  and  laid  a  strict  prohibition 
on  all  the  subjects  of  the  State  not  to  attempt  any  future 
establishment. 

It  is  truly  suprising  that  historians  of  considerable  re- 
nown should  have  mistaken  the  American  continent  for  the 
i  fertile  and  beautiful  island  which  is  mentioned  in  this  pas- 
sage from  Diodorus.    This  geographical  sketch  of  the 
new  country  which  the  Phoenicians  discovered,  and  the 


« 


ilillMWMIIHMMliil 


Sim 


40 


DISCOVfeRY    OP 


Carthagmians  afterwards  colonized,  corresponds  in  every 
respect  with  the  situation  and  fertility  of  Ireland,  being 
distant  only  a  few  days'  sailing  from  the  straits  of  Gibral- 
tar, while  few  countries  can  surpaal  it  in  beauty.  Ireland 
is  also  supplied  with  navigable  rivers.  In  the  researches 
of  eminent  antiquarians,  we  are  taught  to  believe  beyond 
the  possibility  of  a  doubt,  that  the  Phoenicians  were  about 
the  first  of  the  hmnaa  race  that  visited  Ireland,  where 
they  established  a  colony.  The  chronicles  of  Ireland  bear 
testimony  to  this  fact ;  and  when  we  collate  the  Irish  lan- 
guage with  the  Punic  or  Phoenician,  we  find  so  striking 
an  affinity,  that  the  Irish  or  Celtic  language  may  be  said 
to  have  been,  in  a  great  degree,  the  language  of  Hanni- 
bal, Hamilcar,  and  Asdrubal.  This  opinion  will  at  once 
be  confirmed  Ijy  having  recourse  to  Plautus,  where  we  see 
a  Carthaginian  speaking  the  Punic,  which  is  no  other  than 
almost  the  pure  Celtic  or  Irish  language.  In  %  forthcom- 
ing work,  however,  to  be  entitled  "  The  Origin  of  the 
Primitive  Inhabitants  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,"  we 
shall  prove  this  point  so  clearly,  th&t  to  doubt  it  would 
.  be  denying  the  most  glamig  truth. 

<*  The  Phoenicians,"  says  Diodorus  in  the  first  part 
/of  the  passage  which  we  have  transcribed,  "  after  a  few 
I  days'  sailing  beyond  the  pillars  of  Hercules,  discovered 
-■.  a  large  and  fertile  island  in  the  ocean  ;  and  its  beauty 
'  induced  the  discoverers  to  settle  tliere."     It  is  certain 
that  the  invention  of  tbe  mariner's  compass  cannot  be 
dated  from  a  much  earlier  period  than  the  beginning  of 
the  14th  century ;  and  that  towards  the  close  of  the  same 
century,  the  navigation  of  Europe  was  not  extended  be- 
yond the  limits  of  the  Mediterranean.    It  is  not  reasona- 
ble, therefore,  to  think  that  the  Carthaginians  should 
venture  from  the  sight  of  land  and  stretch  out  into 
unfrequented    and    unknown   seas,   without  the  help 
of  this  sure  guide,  however  prompted  they  might  have 
been  by  the  most  ardent  spirit  of  discovery,  and  en- 
couraged by  the  patronage  of  piinces.     Such  a  bold  en- 
tecprise  is  not  at  all  congenial  to  the  cautious  and  tini 


orous  mn 

the  same 

few  days, 

not  have 

skilful  ns 

seventy-< 

king.     1 

learn  tha 

and  laid 

State  noi 

certainly 

pursued 

Its  power 

so  valua 

at  so  sh( 

has  neve 

America 

toms,  be 

niaas.    ' 

visited  A 

would  fX 

eticfi  of 

revealed 

nations, 

Carthagi 

prising  t 

tempted, 

.  America. 

)nent  wa 

-,no  otlier 

/from  Di< 

Next 

abridgec 

gives  u! 

was  a 

to  the 

an  easy 

continei 


Miir'"''^"^""'^' 


mtHm 


Js  in  every 
md,  being 
1  of  Gibrat 
r.  Ireland 
researches 
ve  beyond 
were  about 
nd,  where 
eland  bear 
3  Irish  lan- 
30  striking 
lay  be  rsaia 
of  Hanni- 
ill  at  once 
iere  we  see 
i  other  than 
I  forthcom- 
^in  of  the 
dand,"  we 
it  it  would 

e  first  part 
after  a  few 
discovered 
i  its  beauty 
[t  is  certain 
s  cannot  be 
3ginning  of 
of  the  same 
ttended  be- 
lot  reasona- 
ans  should 
;h  out  into 
i  the  help 
might  have 
y,  and  en- 
1  a  bold  en- 
ds and  tiin 


AMERli^. 


41 


orous  minds  of  the  ancient  navigators.    We  see  also  in 
the  same  pass^e,  that  they  performed  their  voyage  in  a 
few  days,  so  that  the  land  which  they  discovered  could 
not  have  been  America,  seeing  that  Columbus,  the  most 
skilful  navigator  of  the  age  in  which  he  lived,  consume<l 
seventy-one  days  in  accomplishing  his  noble  underta- 
king.    The  second  part  is  no  less  inconsistent,  when  we 
learn  that  the  policy  of  Carthage  dislodged  the  colony, 
and  laid  a  strict  prohibition  on  «11  the  subjects  of  the 
State  not  to  attempt  any  future  establishment.     This  is 
certainly  a  line  of  policy,  which  could  not  have  been  ' 
pursued  by  any  ambitious  state,  that  wished  to  extend 
Its  power  and  enlarge  its  territories,  by  the  discovery  of 
so  valuable  an  island  as  is  described  in  Diodorus,  and 
at  so  short  a  distance  from  the  pillars  of  Hercules.     It 
has  never  been  satisfactorily  proved,  that  n.-re  exists  in 
America  any  tribe,  whose  language,  manners,  and  cus- 
toms, bears  any  resemblance  to  those  of  the  Carthagi- 
nians.    Wefe  we  even  to  grant,  that  the  Carthagimans 
visited  America  prior  to  the  discovery  of  Columbus,  it 
would  certainly  appear  very  extraordinary,  that  theexist- 
enop  of  this  porilon  of  the  globe,  should  not  have  been 
revealed  by  the  Carthaginians  to  some  of  their  neighbouring 
nations,  especially  to  the  Spaniards ;   for  in  Spain  the 
Carthagimans  founded  several  cities.    It  is  no  less  sur- 
prising that  the  Carthr^frinians  themselves  had  never  at- 
tempted, at  a  future  period,  to  make  a  second  settlement  in 
AmericiK    The  opinion,  therefore,  that  the  western  conli- 
Vnent  was  discovered  by  the  Carthaginians,  seems  to  have 
{no  otlier  support,  except  the  passage  which  we  have  quoted 
/firom  Diodorus,  and  a  few  others. 

Next  comes  Plato,  who,  according  to  Mr.  Cijarabers's 
abridged  account  of  this  island,  from  Plato'i  Timasus, 
gives  us  th3  following  description:  "The  Atalantis 
was  a  large  island,  in  the  Western  ocean,  opposite 
to  the  west  of  Cadiz.  Out  of  this  island  there  was 
an  easy  passage  into  some  others,  which  lay  near  a 
conUnent,  exceeding  in  extent  tdl  Europe.    Neptune 


-^    «' 


'':.^«n.w*««*«<£4MA<iiia 


42 


DiacotERY  or  * 


settled  in  this  island,  from  whow  son,  Atlas,  its  name 
was  derived,  and  he  divided  it  among  bis  ten  sons.— . 
To  the  youngest  fell  the  extremity  of  the  island,  called 
Gadir,  which,  in  the  langiiag9  of  the  country,  signifies 
fertile,  or  abundant  in  sheep.  The  descendants  of 
Neptune  reigned  here  from  father  to  son,  for  a  great* 
number  of  generations,  in  the  order  of  Primogeniture, 
during  the  space  of  nine  thouscend  years.  They  sdso 
possessed  several  other  islands ;  and,  passing  into* 
Europe  and  Africa,  subdued  all  Lybia  as  far  as  EygpV 
and  all  Europe  to  Asia  Minor.  At  length  the  island 
sunk  under  water,  and  for  a  long  time  afterwards,  the 
sea  thereabouts  was  full  of  rocks  and  shelves." 

This  descriptioa  of  Plato,  that  of  Diodorus,  and  a 
passage  in  Seneca's  Medaa,  with  some  others,  scarcely 
worthy  of  notice,  have  given  rise  to  many  argunttnts 
among  modern  writers.  Some  have  maintained  that 
this  continent,  mentioned  above  as  lying  behind  the 
islo^  Atalantis,  must  have  been  another*  island  ex- 
ten^g  from  the  Arores  to  the  Canaries :  but  that, 
being  swallowed  up  by*an  caithquake,  as  Plato  as«!erts, 
those  small  islands  fire  the  remains  <tf  it.  From  sup- 
^  position  only,  it  has  been  asserted  that  Amerioa  was 
knowd  to  the  ancients,  that  is,  to  the  Ph<£niciaaB  and 
Garthaginii^s,  who,  atler  the  extennir><>don  of  their 
power  and  the  destruction  of  all  their  records,  lost  all 
recollection  of  it.  Be^this,  however,  as  it  may,  this 
account  of  Plato  appears  to  us  as  somewhat  fabttlous, 
without  believing,  for  a  nwment,  that  America  was  the' 
continent  lying  behind  that  island.    "^ 

Fables  of  much  the  same  complexion  also  possessed 
the  min^l  of  the  ancients  as  to  the  inhabitants  of  the 
north  of  Btirope  and  AAia,  and  many  incredible  tales 
were  current  among  them  relative  to  the  Scythians ; 
and  Strabo,thoiigh  in  most  mspects  a  good  geographer, 
blamed  Pythias  Massilirensis,  who  had  surveyed  tib^e 
i|tmost  parts  of  FiUrope,  for  endeavouring  to  turn  the 
popular  opinion ;  yet  ifibsequent  experience  has  sltt>#n, 
that,  for  the  most  part,  Pythias  was  right. 


The  I 

traded  k 

observed 

•  wise  knr 

of  the  C 

lost  amo 

the  coasi 

Rome. 

the  work 

with  the 

Greece,  a 

nected  w 

To  cor 

VesputiuE 

ches,  deo 

as  yet  bet 

library  at 

"Extra 

in  quo  siti 

tur.     Ex< 

brem  lingi 

neque  dul 

miserint,  ] 

sermcaii." 

and  Erin, 

ocean  wil 

not  only  i 

guage  of  1 

buted  at  a 

two  island 

and  the  PI 

Verouti 

etyrooWii 

langueCe 

let)  n'etan 

la  primiti 

formees  p 

occupes  Ic 


■■^. 


* 


■lAi 


aeasse 


I,  Its  name 
ten  sons. — > 
and,  called 
y,  signifies 
endants  of 
for  a  great 
nogeniture, 
They  also 
issing  inUy 
f  as  Eygpt, 
the  island 
-wards,  the 

>rus,  and  a 
ro,  scarcely 

arguments 
tained  that 
behind  the 

island  ex- 
:  but  that, 
lato  asserts, 

Promsup- 
tnerioa  was 
liciaos  and 
>n  of  their 
ids,  lost  all 

may,  this 
It  fabtdous, 
ica  was  the' 


tnnts  of  the 
edible  |sles 

Scythians ; 
geographer, 
irreyed  fl^e 

to  turn  th^ 
has  sl{o#n, 


AMERICA.         ^  48 

The  Phcenicians,  and  after  them  the  Carthaginians, 
traded  to  Britain  for  tin ;  and  we  have  also,  as  already 
observed,  ev«ry  reason  to  believe  that  Ireland  was  like- 
•  wise  known  to  thenn.  After  the  destruction,  however, 
of  the  Carthaginians,  the  knowledge  of  Britain  was 
lost  among  the  ancients,  till  Julius  Csesar  saw  it  from 
the  coasts  of  Gaul,  and  added  it  to  the  conquests  of 
Borne.  It  appears,  therefore,  that  scarcely  one-half  of 
the  world  was  known  to  the  ancients,  and  even  of  that, 
with  the  exception  of  Egypt,  the  north  const  of  Africa, 
Greece,  and  Italy,  and  the  countries  immediately  con- 
nected with  them,  they  had  a  very  imperfect  idea. 

To  confirm  us  in  our  opinion,'  we  shall  here  attend  to 
Vesputius,  a  learned  latin  author,  who  made  able  resear- 
ches, de  origine  gentium.  His  manuscripts,  which  have  no^ 
as  yet  been  published,  are  still  preserved  in  the  Vaticaa 
library  at  Rome. 

"  Extra  columnas  Herculis  quam  vastissimus  est  oceanus, 
in  quo  sitae  sunt  insulee  duae  quae  Albion,  et  lema  apelliai- 
tur.  Ex  Gallia  saepenumero  colonos  acoeperant,  quamo- 
brem  lingua  Gallica  aut  Celtica  incolae  loqui  dicuntur.  Illud  *» 
neque  dubitari  potest,  quin  Carthaginienses  coloniam  olim 
miserinl  lingua  enim  Punica  quam  simillima  est  eonun 
sermcaii."  This  learned  antiquary  contends  that  AUrian 
and  Erin,  which  we  situated  according  to  him,  in  a  vast 
ocean  without  the  pillars  of  Hercules,  received  colonies 
not  only  from  Gaul,  as  their  uihabitants  speak  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Gauls,  but  that  the  Phoenicians  also  contri- 
buted at  some  remote  period  to  the  colonization  of  these 
two  islands,  on  account  of  the  affinity  between  the  Celtic 
and  the  Phceuician  languages. 

Vesputius  is  supported  by  Monsieur  BouUet,  lil^'rench 
etymoWist,  in  his  Mem.  sui  la  langue  Celtique: — '^  La 
longue  Celtique  etant  de  la  plus  haute  antiquite  (says  Boul- 
let)  o'etant  meme,  ainsi  qu'on  la  prouve,  qu'un  dialecte  de 
la  primitive,  elle  a  du  etre  la  mere  de  celles  qui  se  sont 
formees  par  la  succession  des  temps  dans  les  pays  qu'ont 
occupes  les  Celtes,  ou  Celto-Scythes.  Le  Latin,  le  Gothi- 


DISCOVERY   or 

one  I'Anelo-Saxon,  le Theuton,  I'Irlandois,  le Prunique, 
fe  SuedS  le  Danois,  VAllemand,  I'Anglo.s,  I'ltahen 
mw^ol  le  Francois,  ayent  ete  formes  ^^^^^^^'^^  . 
ou  Sediatement,  en  tout,  ou  en  parhe,  du  Celtique,  on 
Soil  regarder  cet  ouvrage  comme  un  dictionaire  etimolo- 
Se  de  ces  langues  da^  lequel  on  trouvera  I'or.gine  des 
Srmes  qui  les  component.  Il-ya  encore  tant  de  simibtv^ 
ent"  la  langue  Cartbaginoise,  qu'on  doit  regarder  1« 
W^oL  et  Tes  Carthaglnois  comme  deux  nations  de  la 

"T^tSd  BouUetsays,  that  the  Celtic  language 
is  so  ancient,  that  it  is.  as  has  been  often  Foved,  no 
ess  than  a  dialect  of  that  language  which  was  first 
.^lien^n  paradise ;  and  that  it  must  be  the  rnother  of 
jSs^  longnages  which  had  been  formed  m  those 
?ountS  which  were  formerly  occupied  by  the  Celts 
or  Celto^cylhians.    Therefore,  he  concludes  that  he 
Jlun   tS  Gothic,  the  AngKi-Saxon.  the  Teutonic,  he 
iSdic    the  Prunic,  the^Swedish,  the  Danish,  the 
Gmnan    the  English,  the  Italian,  the  Spnn.sh    and 
pS'languagimu^t  have  been  derived   darecUy  or 
indirectly,  from  the  Celtic  whicli  is  ^VS^^"  *" 
etvraoloffical  dictionary  of  the  terms  of  whi<^  those 
^vwaHanBuages  are^omposed.    There  is  also,  he 
ToSuersSK  similarity  between  the  Celtic  and  the 
Carthitnian  language,  that  the  Irish  and  Carthaginians 
are  to^elZside^  Its'  two  nations  of  t^XTS^ 
We  could  offer  the  testimony  of  several  other  iearnett 
men  who  are  not  only  cmivinced  that  the  Oarihagimans 
Sd  and  colonized  Ireland  prior  to  the  arrival  of  any 
Xr  ccliny,  but  are  also  of  opinion  that  D.odorus 
,&cuus  Bes  to  Ireland,  while  he  describes  that  fer- 
^  ri  e  island  which  the  Carthaginians  discovered  beyond 
he  iiK  of  Hercules,    as  wc  do  not,  howev^^' '"^^^^^^^^ 
'  on  the  present  occasion,  to  truce  the  origin  of  the  Ir  sh 
nat  oS,  Vut  merely  to  shew  from  the  national  connexum 
which  evidently  exists  between  the  lnj»\.«Pf  ^ar Aa- 
ginians,  that  Ireland  must,  and  undouL^ly,  be  that 


country 
rus,  disc 
sonable  i 
consangi 
period,  tl 
Cadiz,  a 
Andalusi 
fortuitou; 
The  V 
contribul 
adveniut 
say,  on 
nized  a 
proof  of 
British  ] 
distingui 
complim 
Bards, 
sailing  m 
came  to 
things ; 
the  miiti 
vailed  oi 
pany  hir 
retumsd 
they  do 
enquire 
by  Strab 
their  da^ 
enough 
foliowin 

N08 

Lau 
Plui 

Thj 
In  8 
Aud 


■ilWiriillil 


mmmm 


AMERICA. 


)  Prunique, 
i,  I'ltahen, 
ediatement, 
Jeltique,  on  • 
ire  etimolo- 
'origine  des 
e  similitude 
egarder  les 
ations  de  la 

c  language 
proved,  no 
h  was  first 
e  mother  of 
ed  in  those 
ty  the  Celts 
les,  that  the 
eu  tonic,  the 
Danish,   the 
pnnisli,  and 
,  directly  or 
;her  than  an 
«rhi<^  those 

is  also,  he 
eltic  andthe 
artbaginians 
saine  origin, 
ther  learned 
WJhaginians 
rrival  of  any 
lat  Diodorus 
ibes  that  fer- 
rered  beyond 
rever,  intend, 
I  of  the  Irish 
al  connexion 

nnd  Cartha- 
edly,  be  that 


country  which  the  Carthaginians,  according  to  Diodo- 
rus, discovered  in  the  Atlantic  Ocean.  The  most  rea- 
sonable mode,  therefore,  of  accounting  for  this  ancient 
consanguinity,  is  to  conclude  that,  at  some  remote 
period,  the  Carthaginians,  after  a  few  days'  sailing  from 
Cadiz,  a  town  which  was  built  by  the  Phcenicians  in 
Andalusia,  a  province  in  the  south  of  Spain,  arrived 
fortuitously  in  Ireland,  where  they  made  settlements. 

The  Welsh  i.lso  fondly  imagine,  that  their  country 
contributed,  iii  1170,  to  people  the  now  world,  by  the 
adventures  of  Madoc,  son  of  Owen  Guyneyd,  who  they 
say,  on  the  death  of  his  father,  sailed  there,  and  colo- 
nized a  part  of  the  country.  AH  that  is  advanced  in 
proof  of  this  discovery,  is  a  quotation  from  one  of  the 
British  poets,  who  proves  no  more,  than  that  he  had 
distinguished  himself  both  by  sea  and  land.  This 
compliment  was  immediately  perverted  by  the  Welsh 
Bar^.  They  pretend  that  he  made  two  voyages ;  that 
sailing  west,  he  left  Ireland  so  far  to  the  north,  that  he 
came  to  a  land  unknown,  where  he  saw  many  strange 
things;  that  on  returning  home,  and  making  report  of 
the  fruitfulness  of  the  newly  discovered  country,  he  pre- 
vailed on  numbers  of  the  Welsh  of  each  sex  to  accom- 
pany him  on  a  second  voyage,  from  which  he  never 
retumod.  Without  commenting  on  these  assertions,  for 
they  do  not  wear  the  visage  of  truth,  we  need  only 
enquire  who  the  Welsh  Bards  were.  It  is  clearly  stated 
by  Strabo  and  Ammian  what  they  were,  anciently,  in 
their  day ;  but  Lucan  has  more  briofly,  and  distinctly 
enough  for  the  preset  purpose,  informed  us  in  the 
following  verses: 

No8  quosque,  qui  fortes  aoimas,  belloque  peremptas, 
Laudibus  ia  longum  vates  uemitiis  acvutn, 
Plurjma  securi  fudlstus  carmii  Bardi. 

The  brave  who  fell  in  war,  ye  Doels,  praise 
In  strains  that  shall  descend  to  distant  times, 
Aiid  spread  their  fame,  ye  Bards,  in  many  songs. 

6 


Ml 


ottm 


46 


DISCOVERY    OP 


The  Bards,  therefore,  were  retained  by  the  chiefs  of 
ancient  families  as  '  linstrels,  who,  bv  their  songs,  perpet- 
uated to  posterity  the  memory  of  their  patrons.  JNext 
come  the  Senachies,  another  description  of  mmstrels,  who 
recited,  from  memory,  the  {renealogies  of  their  chiets  and 
other  men  of  property.  But  these,  too,  were  generally 
destitute  of  learning,  and,  besides,  no  reliance  could  be 
placed  on  men  whose  expectations  and  subsistence  de- 
pended on  adulation.  If  to  this  be  added,  as  it  often 
must,  that  national  partiality  which  usually  perverted  their 
judgment,  who  would  venture  to  affirm  upon  their  testi- 
mony either  what  is  true  or  what  is  false,  or  seek  for 
certainty  among  such  uncertain  authorities.  The  Welsh, 
then,  have  no  other  testimony  except  the  fabulous  rela- 
tions of  Bards  and  Senachies ;  and  as  such  were  ever 
liable  to  delusion  and  error,  their  claim  must  ever  be 
pronounced  as  entirely  destitute  of  support.  Besides  the 
Welsh  were  never  known  as  a  people  who  were  skilful 
in  naval  affairs,  and  even  the  age  in  which  Madoc  lived 
was  particularly  ignorant  in  navigation,  so  that  the  most 
which  they  attempted,  could  not  have  been  more  than  a 
mere  coasting  voyage. 

The  Norwegians  claim  their  share  of  the  glory,  on 
grounds  rather  better  than  the  Welsh.  By  their  settle- 
ments in  Iceland  and  Greenland,  they  had  arrived  within 
so  small  a  distance  of  the  new  world,  that  there  is  at 
least  a  possibility  of  its  having  been  touched  at  by  a 
people  so  versed  in  maritime  affairs,  and  so  adventurous  as 
the  ancient  Normans  were.  The  proofs  are  much  more 
numerous  than  those  produced  by  British  historians,  for 
the  discovery  is  mentioned  in  several  Islandic  manu- 
scripts. 

1  he  period  was  about  the  year  1002,  Arhen,  according 
to  their  own  records,  it  was  visited  by  one  Biron;  and 
the  discovery  pursued  to  greater  effect  by  Leif,  the  son  of 
Eric,  the  discoverer  of  Greenland.  It  does  not  appear  that 
they  reached  farther  than  Labrador ;  on  which  ccast  they 
met  with  the  Esquimaux,  on  whom  they  bestowed  the 


1SC( 

the 
oft! 
they 
T 
beer 
the] 
oft! 
roun 
anei 
attei 
advt 
year 
to  p 


•i»9!ti*?,!i^>*B;"--''»3,>i«— A-  . 


iWli 


AMERICA^ 


47 


by  the  chiefs  of 
eir  songs,  perpet- 

patrons.  Next 
3f  minstrels,  who 
■  their  chiefs  and 

were  generally 
•eliance  could  be 
[1  subsistence  de- 
idded,  as  it  often 
ly  perverted  their 

upon  their  testi- 
^alse,  or  seek  for 
es.  The  Welsh, 
he  fabulous  rela- 

such  were  ever 
im  must  ever  be 
lort.  Besides  the 
who  were  skilful 
bich  Madoc  lived 

so  that  the  most 
)een  more  than  a 

of  the  glory,  on 
By  their  settle- 
ad  arrived  within 
,  that  there  is  at 
touched  at  by  a 
so  adventurous  as 
1  are  much  more 
sh  historians,  for 
[   Islandic  manu- 

I  vvhen,  according 
one  Biron ;  and 

y  Leif,  the  son  of 

les  not  appear  that 
which  ccast  they 

hey  bestowed  the 


name  of  Scralings,  or  dwarfish  people,  from  their  small 
stature.  They  were  armed  with  bows  and  arrows,  and 
had  leathern  canoes,  such  as  they  have  at  present.  All 
this  is  probable,  although  the  following  tale  of  the  German, 
called  Tyrker,  one  of  the  crew,  does  not  tend  to  prove  the 
discovery.  He  was  one  day  missing ;  but  soon  returned, 
leaping  and  singing  with  all  the  extravagant  marks  of  joy 
a  bon  vivant  could  shew,  on  discovering  the  inebriating 
fruit  of  his  own  country,  the  grape;  Torfaeus  even  says, 
that  he  returned  in  a  state  of  mtoxication.  To  convince 
his  commander,  he  brought  several  branches  of  grapes, 
who  from  that  circumstance  named  that  country  Vinland. 
It  is  not  to  be  denied,  that  North  America  produces  the 
true  vme ;  but  it  is  found  in  far  lower  latitudes  than  our 
adventurers  could  reach  in  the  time  employed  in  their  voy- 
ages which  was  comprehended  in  a  very  small  space. 
However,  be  this  as  it  may,  there  appears  no  reason  to 
doubt  the  discovery ;  but  as  the  land  was  never  colonized, 
nor  any  advantages  made  of  it  by  the  Norwegians,  it  may 
feirly  be  conjectured,  that  they  reached  no  farther  than  the 
coast  of  Labrador.  In  short,  it  is  from  a  much  later  period 
that  we  most  date  the  real  discovery  of  America. 
The  mariners  of  the  seventeenth  century  acquired 

treat  applause  by  saihng  along  the  coast  of  Africa  and 
iscovering  some  of  the  neighboring  islanda ;  and  although 
the  Portuguese  were  decidedly  the  most  skilful  navigators 
of  the  age,  still,  with  all  their  industry  and  perseverance, 
they  advanced  southward  no  farther  than  the  equator. 

The  rich  commodities  of  the  East  had  for  several  ages 
been  brought  into  Europe  by  the  way  of  the  Red  Sea  and 
the  Mediterranean ;  and  it  had  now  become  the  object 
of  the  Portuguese  to  find  a  passage  to  India  by  sailing 
round  the  southern  extremity  of  Africa,  and  then  taking 
an  eastern  course.  Tliis  great  object  engaged  the  general 
attention  of  mankind,  and  drew  into  the  Portuguese  service 
adventurers  from  every  maritime  nation  in  Europe.  Every 
year  added  to  their  experience  in  navigation  and  seemed 
to  promise   a  reward  to  their  industry.    The  proapect. 


i  s 


mmm 


nti 


4B  DISCOVERY  or 

however,  of  arriving  at  the  Indies  was  extremely  distant 
Fifty  years'  perseverance  in  the  same  track  had  brought 
them  only  to  the  equator;  and  it  was  probable  that  as 
many  more  would  elapse  before  they  could  accomplish 
their  purpose,  had  not  Columbus,)yy  an  uncommon  exertion 
of  genius,  formed  a  design  no  less  astonishing  to  the  age  m 
wUch  he  lived,  than  beneficial  to  posterity. 

Amone  the  foreigners  whom  the  fame  ol  the  discoveries 
made  by  the  Portuguese  had  allured  into  their  service  was 
Christopher  Columbus  or  Colon,  a  subject  of  the  repubhc 

of  Genoa.  , ,      ,  ,1. 

It  has  been  generally  asserted  by  those  who  have  given 
us  a  biographical  sketch  of  Columbus,  that  the  place  of  his 
birth  is  not  known  with  certainty ;  but  Father  Lera6ni,  a 
learnt  Italian  historian,  speaks  as  foUows  of  the  famous 

naviwator.  „     .      ,..^         „ 

«'  Cristofero  Colombo  era  nato  Bella  citta  di  benoa,  1  an- 
no raillequattro  cento  e  quaranta  due.  U  suo  padre,  un 
marinaio  Portuguese,  e.a  nominate,  A  conimun  consenso, 
per  condottiere  princiualc  in  un  viageio  di  scoperta  suila 
costa  Africana.  Chrlslofero,  il  secondo  figlio,  volendo  se- 
guire  la  medcsiraa  occupazione,  commincio  a  studiare  le 
hngue,  la  navigazione,  e  le  altre  scienee  che  erano  ncces- 
sarie  iiei  soonrire  imovi  pp^-si."  ,    i-  n. 

Accordino-  to  Lerafmi,  who  was  also  a  Gntoeseby  birth, 
Chlstopher  Coluu.bus  was  born  in  Genoa,  in  the  year  one 
tfiousand  four  hundred  and  ibrty-two.  His  father,  he 
says,  a  native  of  Portugal,  was  so  skUful  a  m  inner,  that 
by  the  common  consent  of  his  followers  he  was  appointed 
to  the  chief  command  of  a  small  Genoese  squadron,  which 
had  been  fitted  out  for  a  voyage  of  discovery  on  the  coast 
of  Africa.  Christopher,  the  second  son,  wishing  to 
pursue  the  same  course  of  life,  to  which  his  father  had 
been  trained,  appliwl  himself  with  the  greatest  industry 
and  iierseverfnce  to  the  study  of  the  Latin  tongue,  the 
only  language  in  which  science  was  taught  at  that  time  : 
he  was  also  instructed  in  all  those  branches,  which  are 
connected  with  navigation,  such  as  Geometry,  Cosmo- 


graph] 
qualifii 
his  car 
much 


genera 
As  . 
the  Me 
men,  t; 
until  h 
visited 
other  r 
eries. 
excitet 
iners,  t 
within 
which 
fiedhii 
large  1; 
fortun* 
tain  oi 
a  sma 
agains 
the  ri\ 
contin 
coura^ 
in  an 
with  s 
the  L 
tookfi 
it  was 
trepidi 
Hethi 
and  b] 
he  rea 
and  ss 
Col 
where 
merit, 


!mely  distant, 
had  brought 
bable  that  as 
Id  accomplish 
Qmon  exertion 
ig  to  the  age  in 

the  discoveries 
eir  service  was 
)f  the  republic 

ho  have  given 
:he  place  of  his 
tier  Lera6ni,  a 
of  the  famous 

di  Genoa,  I'an- 
suo  padre,  un 
mun  coDsenso, 
scopcrta  sulla 
lio,  volendo  se- 
)  a  studiare  le 
le  erano  neces- 

?i)oese by  birth, 
n  the  year  one 
HL**  father,  he 
a  miriner,  that 
was  appointed 
quadron,  which 
:ry  on  the  coast 
1,  wishing  to 
his  father  had 
eatest  industry 
tin  tongue,  the 
it  at  that  time  : 
:hes,  which  are 
naetry,  Cosmo- 


AMERICA. 


49 


graphy,  Astronomy,  and  the  art  of  Drawing.  Thus 
quaJified,  he  went  to  sea  at  the  age  of  fourteen,  and  began 
his  career  on  that  element,  which  conducted  him  to  so 
much  glory,  and  proved  so  interesting  to  mankind  in- 
general  and  to  the  inhabitants  of  Europe  in  particular. 

As  his  early  voyages  were  confined  to  those  ports  in 
the  Mediterranean,  which  were  frequented  by  his  country- 
men, the  Genoese,  his  active  mind  could  not  be  satisfied, 
until  he  had  made  an  excursion  to  the  northern  seas  and 
visited  the  coasts  of  Iceland,  to  which  the  English  and 
other  nations  had  begun  to  resort  on  accoimt  of  its  fish- 
eries. The  fame  which  was  now  acquired  in  navigation, 
excited  such  emulation  among  the  more  enterprising  mar- 
iners, that  Columbus  ventured  to  proceed  several  degrees 
within  the  polar  circle  and  advanced  beyond  that  island, 
which  is  called  the  Thule  of  the  ancients.  Having  satis- 
fied his  curiosity  by  this  voyage,  which  tended  more  to  en- 
large his  knowledge  of  naval  affairs,  than  to  improve  his 
fortune,  he  entered  into  the  service  of  a  famous  sea  cap- 
tain of  his  own  name  and  family.  This  man  commanded 
a  small  squadron,  with  which  he  curised  sometimes 
against  the  Mahometans,  sometimes  against  the  Venetians, 
the  rivals  of  his  country  in  trade.  With  him  Columbus 
continued  several  years,  no  less  distinguished  for  his 
courage,  tlian  for  his  experience  as  a  sailor.  At  length, 
in  an  obstinate  engagement  off  the  coast  of  Portugal, 
with  some  Venetian  caravals,  returning  richly  laden  from 
the  Low  Countries,  the  vessel  on  board  which  he  served 
took  fire,  together  with  one  of  the  enemy's  ships  to  which 
it  was  fast  grappled.  In  this  dreadful  extremity  his  in- 
trepidity and  presence  of  mind  did  not  forsake  him. 
He  threw  himself  into  the  sea,  laid  hold  of  a  floating  oar, 
and  by  support  of  it,  and  his  own  dexterity  in  swiinming, 
he  reached  the  shore,  though  above  two  leagues  distant, 
and  saved  a  life  reserved  for  great  undertakings. 

Columbus  immediately  repaired  to  the  court  of  Portugal, 
where  they  conceived  such  a  favourable  opinion  of  his 
merit,  as  well  as  his  talents,  that  they  warmly  solicited 

5* 


mmhM 


fllMMIlMNMi"^ 


80 


DISCOVERY   OF 


him  to  remain  in  that  kingdom.  Columbus  listened  w  h 
a  favourable  ear  to  the  advice  of  Ins  fnemls,  a-^  ha.  m, 
gained  the  esi. em  of  a  Portuguese  lady,  whom  he  n^a, nee , 

Kg  fixed  his  re<idenc.e  in  Lisbon.  As  his  fathor-in-lau ,  Bar- 
Uiolomew  Perestrello,  was  one  o*' the  captauis  who  we.^ 
employed  by  prince  Henry,  ^^hen  the  is  amis  ot  Porto 
Santo  aiiJ  Madeira  were  discovered  and  planted,  Colum- 
bus got  possession  of  the  journals  and  charts  ot  Perestrello, 
who  wasan  experiencetl  navigator.     'Ihe  more  he  con- 
templated the  maps  and  read  the  descriptions  of  the  new 
countries  which  Perestrello  had  discovered,  the  more  im- 
patient he  became  to  visit  them.    In  order,  there  ore,  to 
indulge  his  tnvorite  passion,  he  made  a  voyage  to  Madeira, 
and  continued  during'-several  years  to  trade   with  that 
island,  with  tlie  Canaries,  the  Azores,  the  settlements  in 
Guinea,  and  all  the  other  places  which  the  Portuguese 
had  discovered  on  the  continent  of  Atrica. 

During  such  a  variety  of  voyages  to  almost  every  part 
of  Uie  globe  with  which,  at  that  time,  any  intercourse  was 
carried  on  by  sea,  Columbus  was  now  become  one  ot  the 
most  skilful  navigators  in  Europe.    But  not  satisfaed  with 
that  praise,  his  ambition  aimed  at  something  more.     1  he 
successful  progress  of  the  Portuguese  navigators  had  awa- 
kened a  spirit  of  curiosity  and  emulation,  which  set  every 
man  of  science  upon  examining  all  the  circumstances  that 
led  t(y  the  discoveries  which  they  had  made,  or  that  aftorded 
a  prospect  of  succeetling  in  any  new  and  bolder  undertaking. 
The  mind  of  Columbus,  naturally  inquisitive,  capable  of 
deep  reflection,  and  turned  to  speculations  of  this  kind,  was 
so  often  employed  in  revolving  the  principles  on  which 
the  Portuguese  had  founded  their  schemes  of  discovery,  and 
the  mode  m  which  they  had  carried  them  on,  that  he 
gradually  began  to  form  an  idea  of  improving  on  their 
plan,  and  of  accomplishing  discoveries  which  hitherto 
they  had  atteniptetl  in  vain. 

To  find  out  a  passage  by  sea  to  the  East  Indies,  was 
the  grand  object  in  view  at  that  period.  From  the  time 
that  the  Portuguese  doubled  Cape  de  Verd,  this  was  the 


point  I 
compu 
ed  iiic 
been  l( 
dities  1 
vast  \\ 
grosse 
Alore 
tugues 
hopes 
and  tu 
farthe 
succet 
were  i 
gation 
could  : 
tediou 
consid 
East] 
and  se 
rior  ki 
gatioi 
pilots, 
he  ati 
west  i 
bably 
infaLli 
opini( 
havin 
time, 
on  th( 
erly  v 
land  s 
Pic 
floatii 
pilots, 
were 
size  1 


AMEUICA 


M 


1  listened  with 
I,  and  having 
ill  he  married, 
sr-in-law,  Bar- 
tins  who  were 
lands  of  Porto 
I  anted,  Colum- 
i  of  Perestrello, 

more  he  con- 
ns of  the  new 
,  the  more  im- 
ir,  therefore,  to 
afre  to  Madeira, 
•ade   with  that 

settlements  in 
■he  Portuguese 

Host  every  part 
intercourse  was 
;ome  one  of  the 
ot  satisfied  witl  I 
ng  more.     The 
arators  had  awa- 
which  set  every 
cunistances  that 
or  that  afforded 
ler  undertaking, 
tive,  capable  of 
ofthis  kind, -was 
cipleson  which 
)f  discovery,  and 
lem  on,  that  he 
roving  on  their 
which  hitherto 

last  Indies,  was 

From  the  time 

;rd,  this  was  the 


point  at  which  they  aimed  in  all  their  navigations,  and  in 
comiKirison  with  it  ail  their  discoveries  in  Africa  appear- 
ed inconsiderable.  The  fertility  and  riches  of  India  had 
been  known  tor  many  ages ;  its  spices  and  other  commo- 
dities were  in  highrt-putation  throughout  Europe,  and  the 
vast  wealth  of  the  Venetians  arising  from  their  havhig  en- 
grossed tliis  trade,  had  raised  the  envy  of  all  nations. 
Alore  than  half  a  century  had  been  employed  by  the  Por- 
tuguese in  advaucuig  from  Cape  Non  to  the  equator,  in 
hopes  of  arriving  at  India  by  steering  towards  the  south 
and  turning  to  the  east,  after  they  had  sailed  round  the 
farther  extremity  of  Africa.  .  Even  although  they  could 
succeed  in  arriving  at  India  by  pursuing  tliis  course,  they 
were  at  last  convinced  that  the  remaining  part  of  the  navi- 
gation from  the  equator  to  India  was  extensive,  that  it 
could  not  but  be  attended  with  uncertamty,  danger,  and 
tedioiusness.  These  difficulties  naturally  led  Columbus  to 
consider  whether  a  shorter  and  more  direct  passage  to  the 
East  Indies  might  not  be  found  out.  After  revolvmg  long 
and  seriou^dy  every  circumstance  suggested  by  his  supe- 
rior knowledge,  in  the  theowy  as  well  as  practice  of  navi- 
gation,and  comparing  atteatively  the  observations  of  modern 
pilots,  with  the  hints  and  conjectures  of  ancient  authors, 
he  at  last  concluded  that  by  sailing  directly  towards  the 
west  across  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  new  countries  which  pro- 
bably formed  a  part  of  the  great  continent  of  India  must 
infallibly  be  discovered.  Columbus  was  confirmed  in  his 
opinion  by  the  accounts  of  a  certain  Portuguese  pilot,  who 
having  stretched  farther  to  the  west  than  was  usual  at  that 
time,  took  up  a  piece  of  timber,  artificially  carved,  floating 
on  the  sea  ;  and  as  it  was  driven  towards  him  by  a  west- 
erly wind,  he  concluded  that  it  came  from  some  unknowrn 
land  situated  in  that  quarter. 

Pieces  of  timber  fashioned  in  the  same  manner,  and 
floating  on  the  waves,  were  seen  by  several  Portuguese 
pilots,  to  the  west  of  the  Madeira  isles,  and  thither  they 
were  brought  by  a  westerly  wind.  Canes  of  an  enormous 
size  had  l^en  found,  whicn  resembled  those  described  by 


5-2 


DISCOVKRY   OP 


Ptolemy,  as  productions  peculiar  to  the  EastLidies.  After 
a  course  of  westerly  winds,  trees  torn  up  by  the  roots  were 
often  driven  upon  the  coasts  of  the  Azores,  and  at  one  tune 
the  dead  bodies  of  two  men,  with  singular  features,  resem- 
bling neither  the  inhabitants  of  Europe  nor  ol  Aliica, 
were  cast  ashore  there.  .  v        ^ 

As  the  force  of  this  united  evidence,  arlsmg  from  theoret- 
ical and  practical  observations,  led  Columbus  to  expect 
the  discovery  of  new  countries  in  the  western  ocean,  other 
reasons  induced  him  to  believe  that  these  must  be  connect- 
ed with  the  continent  of  India.    Though  the  ancients  had 
hardly  ever  penetrated  into  India  farther  than  the  banks 
of  the  Ganges,  yet  some  Greek  authors  had  ventured  to 
describe  the  provinces  beyond  that  river.     As  men  are 
prone  and  at  liberty  to    magnify  what  is  remote  or  un- 
known, they  represented  them  as  regions  of  an  immense 
extent.     Cesias  affirmed  that  India  was  as  large  as  all  the 
rest  of  Asia.     Onesicritus,  whom  Pliny,  the  naturalist,  fol- 
lows, contended  that  it  was  equal  to  a  third  part  of  the 
inhabitable  earth.     Nearchus  asserted,  that  it  would  take 
four  months  to  march  in  a  straight  line  from  one  extremi- 
ty of  India  to  the  other.     The  journal  of  Marco  Polo, 
who  had  proceeded  towards  the  east,  far  beyond  the  lun- 
its  to  which  any  European  had  ever  advanced,  seemed  to 
confirm  these  exaggerated  accounts  of  the  ancients. 

From  the  magnificent  descriptions  which  Marco  Po- 
lo gave  of  Cathay  and  Cipnngo,  and  of  many  other 
countries  on  that  continent,  it  appeared  to  Columbiis 
that  India  was  a  region  of  vast  extent.  He  concluded, 
that  in  proportion  as  the  continent  of  India  stretched 
out  towards  the  east,  it  must,  in  consequence  of  the 
spherical  figure  of  the  earth,  approach  nearer  to  the 
islands  which  had  lately  been  discovered  to  the  west  of 
Airica ;  tb  he  distance  from  the  one  to  the  ether  was 
probably  very  considerable,  and  that  the  most  direct, 
as  well  as  the  shortesi  course,  to  the  remote  regions  of 
the  East,  was  to  be  found  by  sailing  due  west.  Although 
he  was  supported  in  this  opinion  by  some  of  the  most 


AMERICA. 


53 


he  East  Lidies.  After 
I  up  by  the  roots  were 
zores,andatonetiine 
gular  features,  resem- 
urope  nor  of  Africa, 

,  arising  from  theoret- 

Columbus  to  expect 
!  western  ocean,  other 
hese  must  be  connect- 
lough  the  ancients  had 
arther  than  the  banks 
hors  had  ventured  to 
t  river.  As  men  are 
what  is  remote  or  un- 
egions  of  an  immense 
was  as  large  as  all  the 
[iny,  the  naturalist,  fol- 

to  a  third  part  of  the 
ted,  that  it  would  take 
line  from  one  extremi- 
ournal  of  Marco  Polo, 
it,  far  beyond  the  lim- 
er  advanced,  seemed  to 

of  the  ancients, 
ons  which  Marco  Po- 
>,  and  of  many  other 
ppeared  to  Columbus 
[tent.  He  concluded, 
!nt  of  India  stretched 
1  consequence  of  the 
)proach  nearer  to  the 
scovered  to  the  west  of 
le  one  to  the  ether  was 
lid  that  the  most  direct, 

the  remote  regions  of 
ng  due  west.  Although 
.  by  some  of  the  most 


eminent  writers  among  the  ancients,  still,  not  wishing 
to  rest  with  absolute  assurance,  either  upon  his  own  ar- 
guments or  upon  the  authority  of  the  ancients,  he  con- 
sulted such  of  his  contemporaries  as  ho  considered  capa- 
ble of  comprehending  the  nature  of  the  evidence  which 
he  had  produced.  At  that  time,  as  the  most  distinguish- 
ed astronomer  and  cosmographnr  was  one  Paul,  ah  emi- 
nent physician  of  Florence,  Columbus  failed  not  to 
communicate  to  him  his  ideas  concerning  the  proba- 
bility of  discovering  new  countries  by  sailing  west- 
ward. The  learned  physician  liighly  approTed  of  the 
plan,  and  exhorted  Colurnbus  to  persevere  in  so  lauda- 
ble an  undertaking.  Columhus  being  fully  satisfied 
with  respect  to  tlie  truth  of  his  system  and  a  successful 
issue,  was  impatient  to  bring  it  to  the  test ;  and  wishing 
that  his  native  country  should  first  reap  the  fruits  of 
his  labours,  he  laid  the  scheme  before  the  senate  of  Ge- 
noa. But  the  Genoese,  unfortunately  lor  thiir  common- 
wealtli,  were  unaciiuninted  with  the  abilities  and  char- 
acter of  the  projector,  by  reason  of  bis  having  resided  so 
long  in  foreign  countries,  tlmt  they  rejccied  bis  plan  as 
a  chimerical  undertaking.  The  country  which  had  the 
second  claim  to  his  service  was  Portugal,  whore  he  liad 
been  loi.u-  cstablishfid.  To  John  the  sf  :.-oi'd,  ihereforj, 
Kuig  of  ^ortuga!,  he  made  the  next  teiifkr  of  his  ser- 
vice, by  off»"ring  to  sail  under  the  PuiiU'iUcse  fiasr,  in 
quest  nCth  w  regions  which  lie  expected  to  di^  over. 
At  I  he  met  with  a  favourable  reception  from  the 
king,  to  whom  the  professional  slcill  and  personal  good 

iiialifies  of  Columbus  were  well  known.  As  King 
Joi  u  was  a  monarch  o'"  an  enterprising  ''|)irit,  and  no 
UH.ompeteut  judge  in  naval  afl'airs,  he  listened  to  Co- 

umhus  in  a  most  gracious  manner,  and  referred  the 
consideration  of  his  plan  to  D/ego  Ortiz,  bisliop  of  Cere- 
ta,  and  two  Jewish  physicians,  eminent  cosmograpbers, 
whom  he  was  accustomed  to  f  ousult  in  matters  of  this 
kind.  Here  Columbus  had  to  combat  with  prejudice, 
an  enemy  no  less  formidable  than  the  ignorance  of  the 


Ji^ 


54 


DISCOVERY   OP 


Genoese   who  were  so  little  accustomed  to  distant  voy- 
^"  that  V  could  formno  jusudeaof  thep.;mc^^^^^ 
oTi  which  he  founded  his  Lopes  of  success.    1  he  per 
sonJaccording  to  whose  decision  his  scheme  wa^  to  be 
Sopted  or  rejected  in  Portugal,  had  been  the  chief  di- 
Ss  of  the'  Portuguese  na;.gations   and  contende^ 
with  great  confidence  that  India  could  be  arrived  at  by 
mrsulngr  a  course  directly  opposite  to  that  which  Co- 
rumbus'recommended,  Unde'r  these  circ^sUnc^^^^^^^ 
could  not  approve  of  his  proposals,  without  subiiiitting 
?o  the  doffi  mortification'of  condemning  their  own 
theor^.  and  of  acknowledging  his  supenor  sagac^. 
After  Columbus  had  given  such  a  Paf^\<;"l*53Xe 
lion  of  his  svstem,  as  might  lead  them  into  a  knowledge 
of  Ss  nSure^  the;  declined  passing  any  MS^^l^\^^ 
favour     On  the  contrary  they  endeavoured  to  under- 
mine him  by  advising  L  (ingto  de^f J  J  .y^^^'' 
secretlv  in  order  to  attempt  the  discovery,  by  tollowing 
exaclj't'e  course  whicli  Columbus  seemed  to  pom^ 
out     John,  forgetting  on  this  occasion  the  sentiments 
beco  Jng  a  mfnarch^,  meanly  a^^P^^^  ,^^^i,P^;^^^^^^^^ 
counsel.     But  the  pilot  chosen  VTr?i^,£  of  it  au- 
plan,  had  neither  the  gemus  nor  the  ^/^f  f^  °^^^^^^^ 
ihor     Contrary  winds  arose,  no  sight  of  approacnmg 
iSaDpenred,his  courage  failed,  and  he  returned  to 
LtbonSc^ating   the  project  as  equally  extravagaiU 

'"onSh^'  this  dishonourable  transaction,  Colum- 
bus immediately  quitted  P°^tugal  and  knded  in  Spam 
in  order  to  court  the  protection  of  Ferdmand  and  Isa- 
lelirwho  at  that  time  governed  the  united  kmg.^n^ 
of  entile  and  Arragon.     Spain  was  "^  V!if  «^on  sh 
dangerous  war  with  Granada,  the  last  of  the  Moorish 
kinfdoms  in  that  country  :  and  as  Columbus  had  a^ 
ready  experienced  the  uncertai..  issue  of  aPP^i^^^^^.^j^^ 
kino-s  and  miListers,  he   took  the  precaution,  at    hat 
critTcaliuncture,  of  sending  into  England  his  brother 
BaraTolomew.  to  whom  helmd  fully  commumcated  his 


id 

wl 
op 
th 
M 
th 
F( 
of 
na 

di 
th 
m 
w 
th 
of 
pa 

CO 
CO 

in 

Pl 
th 

of 

in 

ni 

m 


AMERICA. 


66 


;d  to  distant  voy- 
i  of  the  principles 
•cess.     The  per- 
cheme  was  to  be 
5een  the  chief  di- 
s,  and  contended 
I  be  arrived  at  by 
)  that  which  Co- 
ircumstauces  they 
ithout  submitting 
mning  their  own 
superior  sagacity, 
irticular  explana- 
into  a  knowledge 
ly  judgment  in  its 
ivoured  to  under- 
iespatch  a  vessel, 
very,  by  following 
s  seemed  to  point 
on  the  sentiments 
ted  this  perfidious 
xecute  Columbus's 
fortitude  of  its  au- 
;ht  of  approaching 
iid  he  retuiriud  to 
lually  extravagant 

ransaction,  Colum- 
ind  landed  in  Spain 
Ferdinand  and  Isa- 
le  united  kingdoms 
3  now  engaged  in  a 
last  of  the  Moorish 

Columbus  had  al- 
ue  of  applications  to 

precaution,  at  that 
England  his  brother 
y  communicated  his 


ideas,  in  order  that  he  mijht  negotiate  with  Henry  VII., 
who  was  reputed  one  of  the  most  sas^acious  as  well  as 
opulent  princes  in  Europe.  Ferdinand  and  Isabella, 
though  fully  occupied  by  their  operations  against  the 
Moors,  paid  so  much  regard  to  Columbus  as  to  remit 
the  consideration  of  his  plan  to  the  queen's  confessor, 
Ferdinand  de  Talavera.  This  prelate  consulted  such 
of  his  countrymen  as  he  considered  the  most  skilful  in 
navigation. 

But  Spaui  could  not  at  that  time  boast  of  having  pro- 
duced men  who  were  versed  in  true  science,  so  that 
those  who  were  selected  to  decide  a  matter  of  such  mo- 
ment, did  not  comprehend  the  first  principles  upon 
which  Columbus  founded  his  conjectures.  Some  of 
them,  from  mistaken  notions  concerning  the  dimensions 
of  the  globe,  contended  that  a  voyage  to  those  remote 
parts  oftlie  east  which  Columbus  expected  to  discover, 
could  not  be  performed  in  less  than  three  years.  Others 
concluded  that  he  would  either  find  the  ocean  to  be  of 
infinite  extent,  according  10  the  opinion  of  some  ancient 
philosophers,  or  if  he  should  persist  in  steering  towards 
the  wet;t  beyond  a  certain  point,  that  the  convex  figure 
of  the  globe  would  prevent  his  return,  and  that  he  must 
inevitably  perish,  in  the  vain  attempt  to  open  a  commu- 
nication between  the  two  opposite  hemispheres,  which 
nature  had  for  ever  disjoined. 

They  maintained  that  if  such  countries  existed  as 
Columbus  represented,  they  could  not  have  remained 
so  long  concealed,  to  be  at  last  discovered  by  an  obscure 
Genoese.  He  was,  therefore,  looked  upon  as  a  pre- 
sumptions man,  who  pretended  that  he  alone  possessed 
knowledge  superior  to  all  the  rest  of  mankind.  Here 
also  Columbus  had  to  contend  with  the  same  ignorance 
and  pride  of  false  knowledge  which  counteracted  his 
plans  in  Portugal.  Five  years  had  now  elapsed  in  fruit- 
less endeavours,  when  Talavera,  to  whom  the  decision 
was  referred,  made  such  an  unfavourable  report  to  Fer- 
dinand and  Isabella  as  induced  them  to'acquaint  Co- 


56 


DISCOVERY   OF 


any  nevr  and  expensive  enterprise.  CoUmibus  s  n  f 
nf  success  were,  however,  so  sangiune  that  his  entnu 
ll^i^ZnZ  to  be  cooled  by  delays,  nor  d^^f  ^j 
dSppointments.  He  next  applied  to  P™sj>f  "^fe 
rior  rank,  and  addressed  successively  the  Dukes  oi  Me 
dina  Sidonia,  and  Medina  Cell,  who,  though  subjects 
were  possessed  of  power  and  opulence  »"«- th^n  equa 

^^  Amon^  these  disappointments,  Columbus  had  also  the 
modification  to  be 'irnacquainted  with  the  fa  e  of  his 
hrnther   who,  as  has  been  said  by  some  Spanish   nisio 
nans    felT  nto  the  hands  of  pirates  on  h.s  way 
Engl'and    Shaving  been  stripped  of  every^^^^^^^^ 
detained  a  prisoner  for  several  years.    At  length  he  maae 
Srescape  and  arrived  in  London,  but  •" juc^  «xt^™^ 
rndigenc^.that  he  was  obliged  to  e7l«y  ^^^^fj^^^^^^ 
a  considerable  time,  in  drawing  and  sell  "g  maps,  m  oi 
der  to  pick  up  as  much  money  as  would  purchase  a  de 
SdrL.  in  which  he  might  venture  to  -rP-';  f  ^^    ; 
He  then  laid  before  the  king  the  proposals  witl    which 
he  had  been  entrusted  by  his  brother,  ^«d  "otw  t^^^^^^^^^^ 
ine  Henry's  excessive  caution  a^^  parsimony  winch  ren 
dered  him  averse  to  new  or  expensive  undertakings   he 
tcmvcd  Columbus's  overtures  with  more  approbation 
Kanv  mSniTch  to  whom  they  had  hitherto  been  pre- 
sented    MthS  time  Columbus  seeing  that  he  had  no 
prosSct  of  encouragement  in  Spain,  was  preparing  to 

follov7  his  brother  to  England.  „,rtnnsterv  in 

But  Juan   Perez,  the  guardian  of  the  monasteiy  in 

^hich  Columbus's  children  had  been  educated,  and  a 


H 


ma 
def 
bei 
ed{ 

tec 


■•) 
rin 
wh 

the 
du( 
lib 
mo 
wh 
ma 
tin 
sht 
wh 
sid 
thi 
abl 
tin 

ai 

Lc 

nu 

Cc 

to 

ap 

be 

to 

Wi 

he 
hii 
sh 
dii 
ra 
sh 
of 


''^■» iiiiimi-tMniiiii  ii,iinj.wi.ww 


Moors  should  be 
identic  engage  in 
;oliimbiis's  hopes 
!  that  hiseiithu- 
1^  nor  damped  by 

0  persons  of  infe- 
the  Dukes  of  Me- 
,  though  subjects, 
e  more  than  equal 
I,  Columbus  met 
lo.tit  from  these  no- 
mce  of  the  force  of 
ling  the  pride  of  a 
ice  the  scheme,  re- 

a  chimerieal  pro- 

iimbus  had  also  the 
ith  the  fate  of  his 
arae  Spanish  histo 
es  on  his  way 

1  of  everything,  v  tv 

At  length  he  made 
ut  in  such  extreme 
iploy  himself  durmg 
1  selling  maps,  in  or- 
rould  purchase  a  de- 
re  to  app'iar  at  court, 
■oposals  with  which 
ir,  and  notwithstand- 
arsimony  which  ren- 
ive  undertakings,  he 
h  more  approbation 
id  hitherto  been  pre- 
jeing  that  he  had  no 
lin,  was  preparing  to 

of  the  monastery  in 
teen  educated,  and  a 


AMERICA. 


57 


man  of  some  credit  with  IsabeHa,  prevailed  on  him  to 
defer  his  journey  for  a  short  time.  This  learned  monk, 
being  a  considerable  pwficient  in  mathematical  knowl- 
edge, soon  became  acquainted  with  the  abilities  and  in- 
tegrity of  Columbus,  to  whom  he  was  so  warmly  attach- 
ed, that  he  ventured  to  write  to  Queeu  Isabella,  conju- 
ring her  to  consider  the  matter  anew  with  the  attention 
which  it  merited. 

As  there  was  now  a  certain  prospect  that  the  war  with 
the  Moors  might  be  brought  to  a  happy  issue  by  the  re- 
duction of  Granada,  which  would  leave  the  nation  at 
liberty  to    engage  in  new  undertakings,  the   queen, 
moved  by  the  representation  of  Juan  Perez,  a  person 
whom  she  respected  as  a  competent  judge  to  decide  in 
matters  of  this  description,  countananced,  for  the  second 
time,  the  grand  schemes  of  Columbus.     Accordingly, 
she  desired  Perez  to  repair  to  the  village  of  Santa  Fe,  m 
which,  on  account  of  the  siege  of  Granada,  the  court  re- 
sided at  that  time,  that  she  might  confer  with  him  on 
this  important  subject.    This  interview  proved  so  favor- 
able, that  Columbus  rc-eived  a  warm  mvitation  to  re- 
turn to  court.     His  former  friends,  therefore,  Alonzo  de 
duintanilla,  comptroller  of  the  finances  in  Castile,  and 
Louis  de  Santangel,  receiver  o*"  the  ecclesiastical  reve- 
nues in  Arragon,  seeing  this  happy  change  in  favor  of 
Columbus,  appeared  with  greater  confidence  than  ever 
to  support  his  scheme.     Although  Isabella  expressed  her 
approbation,  still  Ferdinand  pronounced  the  scheme  to 
be  impracticable.     Columbus,  however,  as  if  detennined 
to  surmount  every  obstacle  that  could  be  thrown  in  his 
way,  appeared  before  them  with  the  same  confident 
hopes  of  success  as  formerly,  and  insisted  upon  the  same 
high  recompense.     Columbus  proposed  that  a  small  fleet 
should  be  fitted  out  under  his  command,  to  attempt  the 
discovery  ;  that  he  should  be  appointed  hereditary  admi- 
ral and  viceroy  of  all  the  seas  and  lands  which  he 
should  discover ;  and  that  he  should  have  the  tenth  part 
of  the  profits  arising  from  them  settled  irrevocably  upon 

6 


mm  DISCOVERT   OF 

hiniaetf  and  his  descendants.  At  the  same  time  he  of- 
Kto  advance  the  eighth  part  of  the  snin  nec«saiy  for 
SwlSiing  his  design,  on^ondition  that  he  should^ 
SS  to  a  proportional  share  of  benefit  from  the  ad- 

'^liTeenterprise  should  totaUy  fail,  he  made  nosti^i- 
lation  for  any  reward  or  emolument  whatever.     B"J  me 
persons  with  whom  Cblumbus  was  treating,  began  to 
Sculate  the  enormous  expense  (rf  the  expedition,  w)d 
Z  exhorbitant  reward  which  he  demanded  for  himself 
In  this  imposing  garb  of  caution  and  P^dence,  they 
JSsrepreseSted  Ivlry  thing  to  Ferdinand,  who  opposed 
the  adventure  from  the  commencemeni.  Isabella,  thougn 
more  generous  and  enterprising,  was  under  the  "lAuence 
of  her  husband  in  all  her  actions,  and  declined  again 
giving  any  countenance  to  Columbus.    Thus  Colum- 
1^  Smost  despaired  of  success,  and  withdrew  from 
court  in  deep  anguish,  with  an  intention  of  prosec"  u^ 
his  voyage  to  England,  as  his  last  resource.    About  that 
time,  alnadas^rrendenad,  and  Ferdinand  and  Is^Ua 
in  triumphal  pomp  took  possession  of  a  city,  the  reuuc- 
tion  of  which  extirpated  a  sovereign  power  troni  tne 
hearts  of  their  dominions  and  rendered  them  misters  ol 
all  the  provinces  extending  from  the  bottom  ot  the  ir-y- 
lenees  to  the  frontiers  of  Portugal. 

As  the  flow  of  spirits  which  accompanies  success  ele- 
vates the  mind,  and  renders  it  enterprising,  Qumtanilla 
and  Sant  Angel,  the  vigilant  and  discsrnmg  patrons  ol 
Columbus,  took  advantage  of  this  favourable  situation, 
in  order  to  make  one  effort  more  in  behalf  of  their  friend. 
They  addressed  themselves  to  Isabella,  and  represented 
Columbus  as  a  man  ofaourd  understanding  and  virtuous 
character,  well  qualified  by  his  experience  in  navigation, 
as  well  as  his  knowledge  in  geometry,  to  form  just  ideas 
with  respect  to  the  structure  of  the  globe,  and  ihc  situa- 
tion of  its  various  regions.  The  sum  requisite,  they 
said,  for  equipping  such  an  armament  as  he  demanded, 
was  inconsiderable,  and  the  advantages  which  might 


b 
tl 
n< 

St 

tl 

Vi 
tl 

ll 
\( 

tl 
tl 
tl 
\ 

d 

t 


um  *- 


AMERICA. 


59 


1  same  time  he  of- 
i  sum  necessary  for 
1  that  he  should  be 
inefit  from  the  ad- 

i.c  made  no  stipu- 
■hatever.     But  the 
treating,  began  to 
le  expedition,  and 
tanded  for  himself, 
id  prudence>  they 
land,  who  opposed 
I.  Isabella,  though 
under  the  influence 
nd  declined  again 
us.    Thus  Colum- 
ad  withdrew  from 
tion  of  prosecuting 
ource.     About  that 
iinand  and  Isabella 
fa  city,  the  reduc- 
rn  power  from  the 
•ed  them  masters  of 
bottom  of  the  Py- 

apanies  success  ele- 
prisiug,  Uuintanilla 
scsrning  patrons  of 
ivourable  situation, 
lehalf  of  their  friend, 
[la,  and  represented 
anding  and  virtuous 
rience  ui  navigation, 
ry,  to  form  just  ideas 
rlobe,  and  ihc  situa- 
sum  requisite,  they 
ent  as  he  demanded, 
itages  which  might 


accrue  from  his  uiideriakintr,  were  immense.  They  al- 
so convinced  lier  that  his  offer  to  risk  his  own  life  and 
fortune  in  the  execution  of  his  scheme,  gave  the  most 
satisfying  evidence  both  of  his  integrity  and  hope  of 
success. 

These  forcible  arjf nnients,  urged  by  persons  oC  such 
authority,  and  at  a  juncture  so  well  chosen,  produced 
the  desired  effect.     They  dispelled  all  Isabella's  fears 
and  doubts.     She  ordered  Columbus  to  be  instantly 
recalled,  and  deelarod  hor  resolution  to  employ  him  on 
his  own  terras.     The  state  of  her  finances  were  at  that 
time  so  low,  that  she  offered  to  pledge  her  ovm  jewels, 
in  order  to  raise  as  imich  money  as  might  be  required 
to  accomplish   his  design.    Sant  Angel,  however,  lest 
she  might  have  recourse  to  such  a  mortifying  expedient, 
engaged  to  advance  immediately  the  sum  that  was  re- 
quisite.     Columbos,  upon    hearing    this  unexpected 
revolution  in  his  favor,  returned  to  Santa  Fe,  for  he  was 
now  several  leagues  on  his  journey  to  England.    The 
n'^gotiation  now  went  forward  with  facility  and  des- 
patch, and  a  treaty  of  capitulation  with  Columbus  was 
signed  on  the  sevonteentli  of  April,  1492. 

The  chief  arMcles  of  it  were, — I,  Ferdinand  and  Isa- 
bella, as  sovereigns  of  the  ocean,  constituted  Columbus 
their  hisjh  admiral  in  all  the  seas,  islands,  and  conti- 
nents which  mi^ht  be  discovered  by  his  industry ;  and 
stipulated,  that  h«  and  his  heirs  for  ever  should  enjoy 
this  office,  with  the  same  powers  and  prerogatives 
which  belonofed  to  the  high  admiral  of  Castile,  within, 
the  limits  of  his  jurisdiction.  2.  They  appointed  Co- 
lumbus their  viceroy  in  all  the  islands  and  continents 
which  he  should  discover;  but  if,  for  the  better  adminis- 
tration of  affairs,  it  should  hereafter  be  necessary  to  es- 
tablish a  separate  governor  in  any  of  those  countries, 
they  authorised  Columbus  to  name  three  persons,  of 
whom  they  would  choose  one,  for  that  office ;  and  the 
dignity  ofviceroy,  witu  all  its  immunities,  was  likewise 
tolae  hereditary  in  the  family  of  Columbus.     3.  "Vhp.v 


They 


IMHaMW 


eo 


DI8COVEKY   OP 


granted  to  Ck)lumbus,  and  his  heirs  forever,  the  tenth 
Er^the  free  profits  accruing  from  the  produclions 
ind  commerce  of  the  countries  he  s^oud  discover  4 
Thev  declared  that  if  any  controversy  or  law-smt  should 
arise,  with  respect  to  any  mercantile  transaction  in  the 
countries  which  should  be  discovered,  it  should  be  de- 
termined by  the  sole  authority  of  Columbus,  or  of  judp 
to  be  appointed  by  him.  5.  They  permitted  Columbus 
to  advance  one-eighth  part  of  what  should  be  expended 
in  preparing  for  the  expedition,  and  in  carrying  on  com- 
merce with  the  countries  he  should  discover,  and  enti- 
tled him  in  return  to  an  eighth  part  of  the  profit. 

As  soon  as  the  treaty  was  signed,  Isabelln,  by  her  at- 
tention and  activity  in  forwarding  the  preparations  for 
the  vovaee,  endeavoured  to  make  some  reparation  to 
Columbus  for  the  time  he  had  lust  iu  fruitless  solicita- 
tion    By  the  12th  of  May,  all  that  dep.n,1pd  upon  het 

""IfteSumbus  had  waited  on  the  king  and  queen 
and  received  his  final  instructions,  Isabella  ordered  the 
ships  of  which  Columbus  was  to  take  the  command,  to 
Kied  out  in  the  port  of  Palos,   a  small  maritime 
iown  in  the  province  of  Andalusia.      Fortunately  for 
Co^uribus,  jSan  P^ez,  wlio  always  interested  himsdf 
in  behalf  of  this  enterprismg  navigator,  resided  m  the 
nei'l.bourhood  of  this  place,  and  by  the  influence  of 
&cood  ecclesiastic,  Columbus  not  only  procured  the 
sumle  was  bound  by  treaty  to  advance,  but  also  onga- 
eed  several  of  the  inliabitants  to  accompany  him  m  the 
lovnee.     The  chief  of  these  associates  were  three  bro- 
thers of  the  name  of  Pinzon,   of  considerable   wealth, 
aid  of  great  experience  in  naval  affairs,  who  were  wil- 
ling toliazard  their  lives  a.id  fortunes  in  tf'«  «^Hition 
But  after  all  the  efforts  of  Isabella  and  Columbus      e 
arnmnient  was  not  suitable,  either  to  the  dignity  of  the 
nation  by  which  it  was  equipped,  or  to  the  importance 
of  the  service  for  which  it  was  destined. 
This  small  squadron  consisted  of  three  vessels,   I  he 


lai 
ed 
Sc 

sei 
Mi 
ce 
vi( 
m( 
\v\ 
lie 

CO, 

tli< 
Sp 
bu 
no 

wa 
coi 
wl 
thi 
lui 
tat 
no 
cu 
mi 

ha 
or 
mi 
the 
so 
mi 
thi 
lui 

g« 
an. 

Ct 


forever,  the  tenth 
m  the  productions 
tiould  discover.     4. 
r  or  law-suit  should 
!  transaction  in  the 
id,  it  should  be  de- 
iimbus,  or  of  judges 
eriuilted  CoUimbus 
should  be  expended 
in  carrying  on  com- 
discover,  and  enti- 
of  the  profit. 
Isabelln,  by  her  at- 
;he  preparations  for 
some  reparatioii  to 
II  fruitless   solicita- 
dfipfinded  upon  her 

he  king  and  queen, 
Isabella  ordered  the 
ie  the  command,  to 
J,   a  small  maritime 
I.      Fortunately  for 
s  interested  himself 
rator,  resided  in  the 
by  the  influence  of 
)t  only  procured  the 
ranee,  but  also  enga- 
compaiiy  him  in  the 
iaies  were  three  bro- 
:onsiderable   wealth, 
ffairs,  wl)o  were  wil- 
[lesiii  the  expedition. 
I  and  Columbus,  the 
to  the  dignity  of  the 
or  to  the  importance 
tined. 
of  three  vessels.  The 


AMERICA. 


U 


largest,  a  ship  of  noconsiderable  burden,  was  command- 
ed by  Columbus  as  jidmiral,  wlio  gave  it  the  name  of 
Sapta  Maria,  out  of  respect  for  the  Virgin  Mary.  The 
second,  which  was  called  the  Pinta,  was  commanded  by 
Martin  Pinzon.  Of  the  third,  named  the  Mgna,  Vin- 
cent Yauez  Pinzon  was  captain.  This  squadron  was 
victualled  f;ir  twelve  months,  and  had  on  board  ninety 
men,  mostly  sailors,  together  with  a  few  adventurers 
who  followed  the  fortune  of  Columbus,  and  so  o  gen- 
tlemen of  Isabella's  court,  whom  she  appointed  to  ac- 
company him. 

Though  the  expense  of  the  undertaking  was  one  of 
tiie  circumstances  which  chiefly  alarmed  the  court  of 
Spain,  auJ  retarded  so  long  the  negotiation  with  Colum- 
bus, the  sum  employed  in  fitting  out  this  squadron  did 
not  exceed  four  thousand  pounds. 

As  the  art  of  ship  building  in  the  fifteenth  century 
was  extremely  rude,  and  the  bulk  of  the  vessels  was  ac- 
comodated to  the  short  and  easy  voyage  along  the  coast 
which  '.hey  were  accustomed  to  perform,  it  is  a  proof  of 
the  courage  as  well  as  the  enterprising  genius  of  Co- 
lumbus, that  he  ventured,  with  a  fleet  so  unfit  for  a  dis- 
tant navigation,  to  explore  unknown  seas,  where  he  had 
no  chare  to  guide  him,  no  knowledge  of  the  tides  and 
currents,  aiid  no  experience  of  the  dangers  to  which  he 
might  be  exposed. 

His  eagerness  to  tccomplish  the  great  design  which 
had  so  long  engrossed  his  thoughts,  made  hira  overlook 
or  disregard  every  circumstance  that  would  have  inti- 
midated a  mind  less  adventurous.  He  pushed  forward 
the  preparations  with  such  ardour,  and  was  seconded 
so  effectually  by  the  persons  to  whom  Isabella  had  com- 
mitted the  superintendance  of  this  business,  that  every 
thing  was  soon  in  readiness  for  the  voyage.  But  as  Co- 
lumbus was  deeply  impressed  with  sentiments  of  reli- 
gion, he  would  not  set  out  on  an  expedition  so  arduous, 
and  of  which  one  great  object  was  to  propagate  the 
Christian  faith,  without  imploring  publicly  the  protec- 

6» 


dd 


DISCOVERY   OF* 


tion  and  guidance  of  Mcaven.  With  this  view,  he,  togeth- 
Pr  with  all  the  persons  under  his  command,  marched  m 
ZlVl  pt^io'nto  the  Monastery,  o^ ^^^>^'^^^^J^^^ 
inn-  confessed  their  s  ns,  they  received  the  holy  sacrament 
Khe'halds  of  thegua/dian.  Juan  T-ez  -h^^^^^^^^ 
his  prayers  to  theirs  for  the  success  of  an  enterprise  which 

^S:it^;::?!^t/Swethirdd^^ 

iTt  crowd  S    pectators,  who  sent  up  the.r  supphcahons 
lo  heaven,  for  the  prosperous  issue  of  the  voyage,  which 
they  wished  rather  than  expected.     Columbus  steered  jh- 
recUv  for  the  Canary  islands,  and  arrived  there,  August  13, 
1492   wthout  any  occurrence  that  would  have  deserved 
noUc;  Tany  other  occasion.     Bat,  in  a  voyage  of  such 
expSatbnLd  importance,  every  circumstance  was  the 
obSof  attention.     The  rudder  of  the  P/7,<a  broke  loose, 
th^'v^afte'she  left  the  harbour,  and  that  .^cident  alarm- 
ed the^crew,  no  less  superstitious  than  unskilful,  as  a  cer- 
tain  omen  of  the  unfortunate  destiny  of  the  expedition. 

EvST  b  the  short  run  to  the  Canaries,  the  ships  were 
found  to  he  so  crazy  and  ill-appointed,  .s  to  be  very  im- 
proper for  a  navigation,  which  was  expected  to  be  both 
C  and  dangeroSs.      Columbus  refitted  theni,  however. 

o  ti  best  oflis  power,  and  having  supplied  hv.nself  with 
fLh  provisions,  he  took  his  departure  from  Gomera.  one 

of  the  most  westerly  of  the  Canary  islands,  on  the  sixth 

%ere^theToyage  of  discovery  may  probably  be  said  to 
bocrin  ;  for  Colum&us,  holding  his  coui so  due  wes  ,  left  im- 
mediately the  usual  track  of  navigation,  and  stretched  into 
Sequented  and  unknown  seas.  The  first  day ,  as  it  was 
very  calm,  he  made  but  little  way  ;  but  on  the  second,  he 
lost  sight  of  the  Caiiaries;  and  many  of  the  sailors  de- 
iccted  already  and  dismayed,  when  they  contemplated  the 
tolJness  of  the  undertaking,  began  to  beat  their  breasts 
and  to  shed  tears,  as  if  they  were  never  more  to  behold 


na^ 

anc 

the 

tue 

He 

uat 

pla 

len 

the 

ace 

sio 

dai 

to 

scii 

im| 

the 

to  ; 

sup 

hir 

tirr 

no1 

for 

exi 

mo 

the 

tha 

wi 


AMhRICA, 


63 


isview,he,togeth- 
mand,  marched  in 
.abida,  where,  hav- 
the  holy  sacrament 
Perez,  who  joined 
m  enterprise  which 

•d  day  of  August,  in 
md  ninety-two,  Co- 
;,  in  presence  of  a 
I  their  supplications 

the  voyage,  which 
Columbus  steered  di- 
ed there,  August  13, 
ould  have  deserved 
in  a  voyage  of  such 
ircuinstauce  was  the 
le  Pinta  broke  loose, 

that  accident  alarra- 
1  unskilful,  as  a  cer- 
3f  the  expedition, 
iries,  the  ships  were 
ed,  as  to  be  very  im- 

expected  to  be  both 
:itted  them,  however, 
supplied  hi  inself  with 
re  from  Gomera,  one 

islands,  on  the  sixth 

y  probably  be  said  to 
u!SO  due  west,  left  im- 
tioTi,  and  stretched  into 
rhe  fust  day,  as  it  was 
but  on  the  second,  he 
any  of  the  sailors,  de- 
they  contemplated  the 
I  to  beat  their  breasts 
never  more  to  behold 


land.  Columbus  comforted  them  with  assurances  of  suc- 
cess, and  the  prospect  of  vast  wealth,  in  those  opulent  re- 
gions whither  he  was  conducting  them. 

This  early  discovery  of  the  spirit  of  his  followers  taught 
Columbus,  that  he  must  prepare  to  strugfrle,  not  only  with 
the  unavoidable  difficulties  which  might  be  expected  from 
the  nature  of  his  undertaking,  but  with  such  as  were  like- 
ly to  arise  from  the  ignorance  and  timidity  of  the  people 
under  his  command ;  and  he  perceived  that  the  art  of 
governing  the  minds  of  men  would  be  no  less  requisite  for 
accomplishing  the  discoveries  which  he  had  in  view,  than 
naval  skill  and  undaunted  courage.  Happily  for  himself 
and  the  country  by  which  he  was  employed,  he  joined  to 
the  ardent  temper  and  inventive  genius  of  a  projector,  vir- 
tues of  another  species,  which  are  rarely  united  with  them. 
He  posse'ssed  a  thorough  knowledge  of  mankind,  an  insin- 
uating address,  a  patient  perseverance  in  executing  any 
plan,  the  perfect  government  of  his  passions,  and  the  ta- 
lent of  acquiring  an  ascendant  of  those  of  other  men.  All 
these  qualifications  which  formed  him  for  command,  were 
accompanied  with  that  superior  knowledge  of  his  profes- 
sion which  begets  confidence  in  times  of  difficulty  and 
danger.  To  unskilful  Spanish  sailors,  accustomed  only 
to  coasting  voyages  in  the  Mediterranean,  the  maritime 
science  of  Columbus,  the  fruit  of  thirty  years'  experience, 
improved  by  an  acquaintance  with  all  the  inventions  of 
the  Portuguese,  appeared  immense.  As  soon  as  they  put 
to  sea,  he  regulated  everything  by  his  sole  authority;  he 
superintended  the  execution  of  every  order ;  and  allowing 
himself  only  a  few  hours  for  sleep,  he  was  at  all  other 
times  on  deck.  As  his  course  lay  through  seas  which  had 
not  formerly  been  visited,  the  sounding  Ime  or  instruments 
for  observation  were  continually  in  his  hands.  After  the 
example  of  the  Portuguese  discoverers,  he  attended  to  the 
motion  of  tides  and  currents,  watched  the  ffight  of  birds, 
the  appearance  of  fishes,  of  sea  weeds,  and  of  every  thing 
that  tloated  on  the  waves,  and  entered  every  occurrence 
with  a  minute  exactness  in  the  journal  which  he  kept. 


IMIIiillWtil 


■MMttMMNMMW»~' 


J 


64 


DISCOVERV    OF 


.     .1.     1     ^1,  t^i  thP  vovat^e  couW  not  fail  of  alarming 

voyap.  ,^>  /^t,i  t  the  westof  the  Canary  isles,  at  a 

,he  magnetic  7«1  f  "  tS'^irfthe  «St ;  and 
as  they  proceeaeu,  uu^  .hnnah  it  still  remains  one  of 

ness  than  ingenuity  ^"^"^,^.^7^^    seemed  so  plausi- 

-^^1  ^ntin«edtc>ste.  due  ^^^^^^y^^Z 
Ut>.ude  With  the  Oanaryts^^^ds^^^^^  ^^^^^  .^^^_ 

within  the  sphere  ot  the  ^a^e  wmo,  ^  ^^^ 

riably  frm.  east  to  ^^   between  h    ,^,^^^^  ^^^^^ 
degrees  beyond  them,     ^e  aava  seldom  neces- 

^^^%r:jr:s^i  x^^^^^^^^^       ^^^^^^-i; 

sary  to  shitt  a  ^a'^;  V  "'^,  j.  ^  ^^e  sea  so  covered  with 
^^'Jfi^at  U  rSeS'am^^^^^^^  of  vast  extent ;  and  in 
""^"^  nllces  leTwere  so  thick  as  to  retard  the  moUon  of 
some  places  tl^y  were         apppearance  occasioned  new 

'Y  ''"Id 'dislt^et  Thf  saiSS  imagined  that  they  had 
^JoTa"  vKte  lost  boundary  of  the  navigable 


ncPi 


AMERICA. 


65 


>t  fail  of  alarming^ 
ons,  Columbus  en 
;al  progress  which 
they  had  run  eigh- 
yhadleftGomera, 
nly  fifteen,  and  he 
during  the  whole 
he  fleet  was  above 
e  Canary  isles,  at  a 
•aniard  had  been  be- 
ick  with  an  appear- 
'I'hey  observed  that 
s,  did  not  point  ex- 
rards  the  west ;  and 
ased.     This  appear- 
;  still  remains  one  of 
lanions  of  Columbus 
boundless  unknown 
igatioii ;  nature  itself 
lide  which  they  had 
s,withnoiessquick- 
j  for  this  appearance, 
slf,  seemed  so  plausi- 
rs  and  silenced  their 

it,  nearly  in  the  same 
[1  this  course  he  came 
I,  which  blows  inva- 
I'e  tropics  and  a  few 
id  before  this  steady 
t  it  was  seldom  neces- 
ur  hundred  leagues  to 
he  sea  so  covered  with 
af  vast  extent ;  and  in 
3  retard  the  motion  of 
ance  occasioned  new 
lagined  that  they  had 
uy  of  the  navif-^i" 


ocpan ;  that  these  floating  weeds  would  obsiruot  their 
farther  progress,  and  conceal  dangerous  rocks,  or  some 
large  tract  of  land,  which  had  sunk,  thoy  knew  not  how. 
in  that  place.  Columbus  endeavoured  to  persuade  them, 
that  what  had  alarmed,  ought  to  have  cncouraijed  them, 
and  was  to  be  considered  as  a  sign  of  approarliing  land. 
At  the  same  time  a  brisk  gale  arose,  and  curried  tlicm  for- 
ward. Several  birds  were  seen  hovering  about  the  ships, 
and  directed  their  flight  towards  the  west.  The  despond- 
ing crew  resumed  some  degree  of  spirit,  and  began  to  en- 
tertain fresh  hopes. 

Upon  the  first  of  October  they  were,  according  to  the 
Admiral's  reckoning,  seveh  hundred  and  seventy  leagues 
to  the  west  of  the  Canarit-y ;  but  lest  his  men  .should 
be  intimidated  by  the  prodigious  length  of  navigation,  he 
gare  i>ut  ilmt  tliey  had  proceeded  only  five  hundred  and 
eighty-four  leagues ;  and  fortunately  for  Columbus,  neither 
his  own  pilot,  nor  those  of  the  other  ships,  had  skill  suffi- 
cient to  correct  this  error  and  discover  the  deceit.  They 
had  now  been  above  three  weeks  at  sea,  and  had  advanced 
far  beyond  what  former  navigators  attempted  or  deemed 
possible.  All  their  prognostics  of  discovery,  drawn  from 
the  flight  of  birds  and  other  circumstances  proved  falla- 
cious. This  disappointment  made  first  an  impression  on 
the  minds  of  the  timid  and  ignorant ;  but  by  degrees  the 
contagion  spread  from  ship  to  ship.  From  secret  whis- 
perings and  murmurings,  tliey  proceeded  to  open  cabals 
and  public  complaints.  They  taxed  their  sovereign  with 
inconsiderate  credulity,  in  paying  such  regard  to  the  vain 
promises  and  rash  conjectures  of  an  indigent  foreigner. 
They  affirraed  that  they  had  done  their  duty,  by  venturing 
so  far  in  an  unknown  and  hopeless  course,  without  any 
probability  of  discovering  those  new  countries  which  their 
commander  described. 

Columbus  was  now  fully  sensii  le  of  his  perilous  situa- 
tion. He  had  observed  with  great  uneasiness  the  fatal 
operation  of  ignorance  and  fear.  Be  saw  to  his  great 
mortification,  that  the  disaffection  among  the  crew  was 


mtammnmumtmitm 


i 


M 


DISCOVKRY    OF 


ready  to  bunrtout  into  an  open  mutiny.    NoUd^^^^^^^^^^^^ 

the  agitation  ar.d  solicitude  of  his  mmd,  C°l«"'bus  pre  J'^^ 

ed  to  be  ignorant  of  their  machinations,  '^."d/PP*^^J^^^. 

fore  them  with  a  cheerful  countenance,  hke  a  man  sat^ 

S  vUh  the  progress  he  had  made.     Sometimes  he  em- 

nbv  ^  all  theff  of  insinuation  to  soothe  his  men.     Some- 

ffle  endeavoured  to  work  upo»  th^-m^mon  ^. a^ 

rice,  by  magnificent  descriptions  of  the  ^'^'f^^"'^^  ;^^"" 

.ihich  thev  were  about  to  acquire.     On  other  occasions 

he'assumS  a  tone  of  authori^  ^^  ^^S^  ar^^^^^^^^^ 

vengeance  from  their  sovereign,  if  bv  t^^'^^^^":;^^^  J,, 

haviour    thev  would  defeat  this  noble  effort  to  exalt  tne 

s'anS  nai  above  that  of  even,  other  -tion      E>.n 

i  seditious  sailors,  the  words  of  a  «»«"  ^.^°"^^^  ^^^^^^ 

been  accustomed  to  reverence  were  weighty^ 

sivf^    and  not  only  restrained  them  trom  MOieni  *  ^"-e^^- 

which  SiymeSitaid,  but  prevailed  on  them  to  accompa- 

""'^"1^1  ;reeS,tend.cations  of  approaching  land 
seemed  to'  b^more  certain,  and  exdted  -- -P-^X 

dueTest  tJwaids  that  quarter  whither  th^  Pomt^/^:; 
flight.  But,  after  holding  on  for  several  days  mih^s  new 
dkection,  without  any  better  success  than  formerly,  me 
hopes  of  his  companions  subsided  taster  than  they  naa 
S  Impatience^  rage  and  despa.r  aPPe-f^<i  ^  eve^^^ 
countenanJe  ;  all  sense  of  ^"bordmation  was  kst^M  tne 
otlicers  who  had  for.neily  concurred  ^^V^^^^^^^^^^j  J 

tT:^  =rC^r»  tr  ur^« 

deckf  Ctu'rted  witj;  the  commander,  -nf;d  threats 


that 
cess 
had 
it  w 
tie  i 
vioh 
that 
him 
prop 
of  d 
flocb 
sea  I 
tofl 
1 
whii 
pieo 
the 
perli 
sum 
wan 
and 
so  C( 
the 
cess, 
lie  t< 
asho 
and 
decl 
expt 
thee 
nigh 
ahg 
dro 
ert'z 
the 
rifd 
joyfi 
vvhii 


AMERICA. 


67 


Notwithstanding 
Columbus  pretend- 
I,  and  appeared  be- 
,  like  a  man  satis- 
Sometimes  he  era- 
he  his  men.     Some- 
eir  ambition  or  ava- 
tje  lame  and  wealth 
)n  other  occasions, 
ireatened  them  with 
'  their  dastardly  be- 
e  effort  to  exalt  the 
ther  nation.     Even 
man  whom  they  had 
weighty  and  persua- 
rom  violent  i  xcesses, 
)n  them  to  accompa- 

I  of  approaching  land 
d  some  in  proportion. 

making  towards  the 
n  of  the  Portuguese 
1  several  of  their  dis- 
Itered  his  course  from 
ner  they  pointed  their 
^•eral  days  in  this  new 
ss  than  formerly,  the 

(aster  than  they  had 
rtjr  appeared  on  every 
ilion  was  lost,  and  the 
jd  with  Columbus  in 
^,  now  took  part  with 

tumuUuously  on  the 
ander,  mingled  threats 
him  instantly  to  tack 
mbus  perceived  that  it 
)urse  to  his  former  arts, 
n<l  lost  their  effect ;  and 


that  it  was  impossible  to  rekindle  any  zeal  for  the  suc- 
cess of  the  expedition  among  men,  in  whose  hearts"  fear 
had  extinguishtnl  every  generous  sentiment.  He  saw  i '  at 
it  would  be  no  less  vam  to  think  or  employing  either  g-en- 
tle  or  severe  measures,  to  quell  a  mutiny  so  general  and 
violent.  At  this  critical  juncture,  he  proinisct!  sojenihly 
that  he  would  return,  provided  they  would  accompany 
him  three  d^s  longer.  Knraged  as  the  Sailors  wore,  this 
proposit  jn  did  not  appear  unrea.sonable.  The  presages 
of  disct,  vering  land  became  now  more  numerou.s.  The 
flocks  of  birds  increased,  and  were  composed  not  only  of 
sea  fowl,  but  of  such  land  birds  as  could  not  be  supposed 
to  fly  far  from  th-  shox"-    • 

The  crew  j'.  the  '■ata  ol  served  a  cane  floating, 
which  seemei  t^  have  ",u  newly  cut,  and  likewise  a 
piece  of  timb  r  ;  tificir;.  carved.  The  sailors  aboard 
the  Nigna  took  np  fha  1  .nch  of  a  tree  with  red  berries 
perfectly  fresh.  iifi  ciouds  around  the  setting  sun  as- 
sumed a  new  appearance;  the  air  was  more  mild  and 
warm,  and  during  night  the  wind  became  unequal 
and  variable.  F^'rom  all  these  symptons,  Columbus  was 
so  confident  of  being  near  land,  that  on  the  evening  of 
the  eleventh  of  October,  after  public  prayers  for  suc- 
cess, he  ordered  the  sails  to  be  furled,  and  the  ships  to 
lie  to,  keeping  strict  watch,  lest  they  should  be  driven 
ashore  in  the  night.  During  this  interval  of  suspenre 
and  expectation,  no  man  shut  his  eyes,  all  kept  upon 
deck,  gazing  intently  towards  that  quarter  where  they 
expected  to  discover  the  land,  which  had  been  so  long 
the  object  of  their  wishes.  About  two  hours  before  mif 
night,  Columbus,  standings  on  the  forecastle,  observed 
a  light  at  a  distance,  and  privately  pointed  it  oui  to  Pe- 
dro Gutherez,  a  page  of  the  queen's  wardrobe.  Giith- 
ert'z  perceived  it,  and  calling  to  Salcedo,  comptroller  of 
the  fleer,  all  three  saw  it  in  motion,  as  if  it  were  car- 
ried from  place  to  place.  A  little  after  midnight,  the 
joyful  sound  of /onrf, /anrf,  was  heard  from  the  Pinta, 
v\rhich  kept  always  ahead  of  the  other  ships.    But,  hav- 


68 


mSCOVK.RY   OP 


in-  bee.i  so  often  deceived  by  fallacious  appearances, 
every  man  was  now  become  slow  of  belief,  and  waited 
ia  all  the  anguish  of  uncertainty  and  impatience,  for 
the  return  of  day.      As  soon  as  morn. ng  dawned,  Fn- 
dav  October  12;  all   doubts  and  fears  were  dispelled. 
Sm  evoi^  shU)  an  island  was  seen  about  two  eague^s 
^  tl^  S  whose  flat  and  verdant  fields,  well  stored 
wih  wood,  and  watered  with  many  rmilets,  presen  ed 
the  asnect  of  a  delightful  country.    The  crew  of  the 
PintTKnt  y  beaan  the  TeDeum,  ns  ahymnof  thanks- 
Sg  to  Goi!ana  were  joined  by  those  of  other  ships, 
With  tears  of  joy  and  transports  of  congratiilalion. 
Thb  office  of  graUtude  to  heaven,  was  followed  by  an 
act^f  ustice  to  their  commander.    They  threw  them- 
selves Kefeet  of  Columbus,  with  feelings  of  self^on- 
delaSon,   mingled  with  -ver^e     tW  im^lo^a 
him  to  pardon  their  ignorance,  'n^^"^^^'*"^'".^'^^^ 
which  had  created  him  so  much  "«"««?^*^  ^,?fl"it ' 
and  had  so  often  obstructed  the  ^/'^''^"t'l^VJXTad: 
concerted  plan  ;  and  passing  in  the  warmth  of  their  ad- 
raSS^f^omone  extreme  to  another  they  now  pro- 
no  mS  the  man,  whom  they  had  so  lately  .reviled  «id 
threatened  to  be  a  person  sent  by  heaven  with  sagacitv 
LndS'de  more  San  human,  in  order  to  accomplis^ 
a  design,  so  far  beyond  the  ideas  and  conceptions  of  all 

^T'soonis  the  sun  arose,  all »'..ir  boats  were  mann- 

ed  and  armed.    They  rowed  towards  the  island  with 

Sr  colours  displayed,  with  warlike  music,  and  other 

Salpon  p.     As  Ihey  appronched  the  coast,  they  saw 

t  covered  with  a  multitude  of  people,  whom  the  novel - 

y  of  the  sFctacle  had  drawn  together,  whose  ntUtudes 

and  gestuS  expressed  wonder  and  astomshmeiit  at  the 

strancre  objects  which  presented   themselves  to  their 

view.     Columbus  was  the  first  European  who  set  foot 

in  the  new  world  which  he  had  discovered.     He  landed 

in  a  rich  dress,  and  with  a  naked  sword  m  h.s  hand 

Sis  men  followed,  and  kneeling  down,  they  all  k.ssed 


coinp 
sucli 


ous  appearances, 
belief,  and  waited 
i  impatience,  for 
ing  dawned,  Fri- 
3  were  dispelled, 
ibout  two  leagues 
fields,  well  stored 
•ivulets,  presented 
Tlie  crew  of  the 
ahymnofthanks- 
3se  of  other  ships, 
of  congratulation, 
ras  followed  by  an 
They  threw  them- 
seiings  of  self-con- 
.    They  implored 
ility,  and  insolence, 
necessary  disquiet, 
(cution  of  his  well- 
warmth  of  their  ad- 
er,  they  now  pro- 
a  lately  reviled  and 
javen  with  sagacity 
irder  to  accomplish 
I  conceptions  of  all 

boats  were  mann- 
ds  the  island  with 
;e  music,  and  other 

the  coast,  they  saw 
p,  whom  the  novel- 
her,  whose  attitudes 

astonishment  at  the 
themselves  to  their 
ropean  who  set  foot 
overed.     He  landed 

sword  in  his  hand. 
)wn,  they  all  kissed 


AMERICA. 


60 


the  gro'md  which  they  had  so  long  desired  to  see. 
They  next  erected  a  crucifix,  and  prostrating  tliem- 
selves  before  it,  returned  thanks  to  God  for  conducting 
their  voyage  to  such  a  hnppy  issue.  They  then  took 
solemn  possession  of  tho  country  for  the  crown  of  Cas- 
tile and  Leon,  with  all  the  ibrnialities  which  the  Portu- 
guese were  accustomed  to  observe  in  aets  of  this  kind,. 
in  their  own  discoveries. 

The  Spaniards,  while  tims  employed,  were  surround- 
ed by  miiny  of  the  natives,  who  gazed  ii,  silent  admira- 
tion upon  actions  which  they  could  not  comprehend, 
and  of  which  they  did  not  foresee  the  consequences. 
The  dress  of  the  Spaniiirds,-the  whiteness  of  their  skins, 
their  beards,  their  arms,  appeared  strange  and  surpri- 
sing:- 

The  vast  machine  in  wliich  the  had  traversed  the 
ocean,  that  seemed  to  move  in  the  water  with  wings, 
iuid  nttered  a  dreadful  sonnd  resembliniT  tiiuiider,  ac- 
companied with  lightiiiui;:  and  smoke,  struck  them  with 
sucli  terror,  thiit  they  begun  to  respect  their  uewguesta 
as  a  superior  order  of  beings,  and  concluded  that  they 
were  children  of  the  sun,  who  had  descended  to  visit 
the  larth. 

The  Europeans  were  hardly  less  amazed  at  the  scene 
now  before  them.  Every  herb,  and  slirub,  and  tree,  was 
different  from  those  which  flourished  in  Europe.  The 
soil  seemed  to  be  rich,  but  bore  few  marks  of  cultivation. 
The  climate,  even  to  Spaniards,  felt  warm,  though  ex- 
tremely delightful.  The  inhabitants  appeared  m  the 
simple  innocence  of  nature,  entirely  naked.  Their  black 
hair,  long  and  uncurled,  floated  upon  tiieir  shoulders,  or 
was  bound  in  tresses  around  their  heads.  They  had  no 
beards,  and  every  part  of  their  bodies  was  perfectly 
smooth.  Their  complexion  was  of  a  dusky  copper  col- 
our, their  features  singular,  rather  than  disagreeable, 
their  aspect  gentle  and  timid  ;  though  not  tall,  they  were 
well  shaped,  and  active.  Their  faces  and  several  parts 
of  their  bodies  were  fantastically  painted  with  glaring 

7 


.  ( 


:  i 


'  \ 


^■MH 


nfcl      !■ 


70 


DISCOVERY    OF 


colours.  They  were  shy  at  first,  through  fear,  but  soon 
became  familiarwith  the  Spaniards,  and  with  trans^rts 
of  joy  received  from  them  hawlc's-bills,  glass  beads,  or 
other  baubles  in  return-  for  which  they  gave  such  provi- 
■ions  as  they  had,  and  some  cotton  yam,  tlie  only  commo- 
dity of  value  they  could  produce.  'I'^wajds  evening 
Columbus  returned  to  the  ships,  accompanied  by  many 
of  the  islanders  in  their  boats,  which  they  called  cmo^, 
and,  though  nidely  formed  out  of  the  trunk  of  a  single 
tree,  they  rowed  them  with  siuprisingdexterity.  Ihus 
in  the  firat  interview  between  the  inhabitants  of  he  old 

and  new  worlds,  everything  ^'^'^^J'^r*'*^  ,TnS' 
and  to  their  mutual  satisfaction.  The  former,  eii  ght- 
ened  and  ambitious,  formed  already  vast  ideas  with  re- 
spect to  the  advantages  which  they  might  derive  from 
the  regions  which  began  to  open  to  their  view,  ine 
latter,  simple  and  undiscerning,  had  no  foresight  of  the 
calamities  and  desolation  which  were  approaching  their 
country.  Columbus,  who  now  assumed  the  title  and  au- 
thority of  admiral  and  viceroy,  called  the  island  which 
he  discovered  San  Salvador.  .         .  . 

It  is  better  known  by  the  name  of  GwflnaAcni,  wnicn 
the  natives  gave  it,  and  is  one  of  that  large  cluster  ot 
islands  called  the  Lucaya  or  Bahama  Isles.  1  Mus  co- 
lurabus,  by  his  superior  sagacity  and  fortitude,  had  con- 
ducted the  Spaniards,  by  a  route  concealed  from  pas 
ages,  to  the  knowledge  of  the  new  world,  ^o  event 
ever  proved  so  interesting  to  mankind  in  general,  and  to 
the  inhabitants  of  Europe  in  particular,  as  the  discovery 
of  America  and  the  passage  to  India  by  the  Cape  ol  t^ood 
Hope  :  it  at  once  gave  rise  to  a  revolution  in  the  com- 
mel^e  and  in  the  power  of  nations  as  well  as  m  the 
manners,  industry,  and  government  of  almost  the  whole 
world.  At  this  period  new  connexions  were  formed  Dy 
the  inhabitants  of  the  most  distant  regions,  for  the  supply 
of  wants  they  had  never  before  experienced.  I  he  pro- 
duction of  climates  situated  under  the  equator  were  con- 
sumed in  countries  bordering  on  the  pole ;  the  industryo 


the  nc 
tants  c 
east; 
custoii 
establi 
Sue 
Collin 
relates 
fortun 
Winte 


iMiMMMMiHiHM 


ti^tjirtWM  irriinti  - 


]ffh  fear,  but  soon 
id  with  transports 
Is,  glass  beads,  or 
Y  gave  such  provi- 
i,Uieonlycoinrao- 
rowards  evening 
tnpanied  by  many 
;hey  called  canoes, 

trunk  of  a  single 

dexterity.  Thus 
abitants  of  the  old 
nducted  amicably, 
le  former,  enlight- 
?ast  ideas  with  re- 
night  derive  from 

their  view.  The 
(0  foresight  of  the 

approaching  their 
ed  the  title  and  an- 
.  the  island  which 

Guanahani,  which 
lat  large  cluster  of 
I  Isles.  Thus  Co- 
fortitude,  had  con- 
ncealed  from  past 
world.  No  event 
I  in  general,  and  to 
ir,  as  the  discovery 
f  the  Cape  of  Good 
lution  in  the  com- 
,  as  well  as  in  the 
if  almost  the  whole 
ns  were  formed  by 
ions,  for  the  supply 
■ienced.  The  pro- 
■  equator  were  con- 
jle;  the  industry© 


AMERICA. 


71 


l> 


-•  I 


the  north  was  transplanted  to  the  south ;  and  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  west  were  clothed  with  the  manufactures  of  the 
east ;  in  short,  a  general  intercourse  of  opinions,  laws,  and 
custoins,  diseases  and  remedies,  virtues  and  vices,  were 
established  among  them. 

Such  is  a  brief  account  of  the  discovery  of  America  by 
Columbus  ;  and  witli  respect  to  the  voyage  itself  and  what 
relates  to  the  famous  navigator  and  his  vicissitudes  of 
fortune  at  the  courc  of  Spain,  we  have  chiefly  followed 
Winterbotham,  frequently  verbatim. 


MiHMlM^ 


JN 


Hi 
Chris 
fortb 
disco 
less  d 
the  g 
ductii 
old. 
as  wa 
snow 
acter 
asa  p 
no  lei 
perare 
no  sal 
acteri 
with  I 
the  re 
toms  I 


•Th 
eootrib 


MitMTMlMWWMaliMllMMlMk' 


ORIGIN 


OP  TBI 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


Having  given  an  account  of  the  discovery  of  America  bj 
Christopher  Columbus,  we  shall  now  proceed  to  account 
for  the  peopling  of  this  continent.  When  America  waa 
discovered,  it  was  found  inhabited  by  a  race  of  people,  no 
less  different  from  the  inhabitants  of  Europe,  Africa,  and 
the  greater  part  of  Asia,  than  the  climate  and  natural  pro- 
ductions of  the  new  world  are  different  from  those  of^he 
olu.  To  trace  the  descent  of  the  red  men  who  are  melting, 
as  was  said  by  one  of  their  most  celebrated  warriors,*  "like 
•now  before  the  sun,"  and  perpetuate  their  national  char- 
acter on  the  page  of  history,  before  they  totally  disappear 
as  a  portion  of  the  human  race,  will,  we  have  no  doubt,  be 
no  less  gratifying  to  the  scientific  than  to  the  curious.  In 
perambulating  this  labyrinth  of  obscurity  and  antiquity  • 
no  safer  guide  can  be  offered  us,  than  a  portrait  of  the  char- 
acteristical  features  of  the  Indians,  which,  when  compared 
with  the  national  character  of  some  Asiatic  tribes,  will,  by 
the  resembl&nce  which,  in  their  manners,  habits,  and  cus- 
toms they  bear  to  each  other,  lead  us  to  the  original  scource 


•The  noted  Miami  chief  Mishikinakwa,  or  Little  Turtle  who 
contributed  most  to  the  defeat  of  St  Clair. 


i 


74 


OK!.jl!<i    OF   THE 


*v,^  !M/^rtV  AajericoB  Inciia-is.  The  Euro- 
whence  sprang  the  ^^'<^^  \f  "j'^^'^^.  beo-n  ;  too  numerous 
pean  colon.es  .n  .^-'"-^  .^'^.^"J.eTs  of  sa  ■  u..  barbarity,  and 
and  too  powerful  to  t.  a  IM  _  n.xi  consequence. 

civilited  nr -ions,  -.Nho  '^^l^'Y^'^",^ j'^ '/\. r^l  ^^  they  d  d,  it 

cannot  be  ^''^^-;;^  '^^;^ '^^  Sb  ol.ome  Indian  tribes 
mdepende-i.e,  ^^^"J^^":'  ,'  to  je^ds  of  admirable  heroism 
were  imbueu  anl  argod  .     .n  to  cie  ^n  j.     •    j  jj,^^ 

and  striking  generosity  is  a  P[°«  «'/;;j;  "\'°"^^^  are  sel- 
refinement  of  sentiment ;  'l"^';''*;^' P^J'^^PVie^  with 

religion.     1  h.  >  ''^"^  '^^^ ^^ j  ^j^^  least  alteration  could  not 
most  sudden  mv  fortunes,  ana  uvc  •  i^o  j^new 

emotions  did  not  find  them  at  a  lault.  outward 

It  is  no  less  astonishing  to  see  men  ^jl^^^^^^^^^^j;^^^^^^^^^^ 
appearance  proclaimed  nothing  but  ^;  '^^"^J'  ^\"„t        . 

Seir  eqi  and  the  respect  of  the  young  people  to  the 


aged ; 
themst 


uumiii  iiiii  i»a 


rt'is.     The  liuro- 
n;  too  numerous 
.gd  barbarity,  and 
i  4  consequence. 
1  lorgotten  as  the 
which  has  served 
f  Europe,  in  Rcu- 
he  attention  of  the 
L  be  classed  among 
i,  agriculture,  and 
fe  as  they  did,  it 
)us  01  honour  and 
iome  Indian  tribes 
Admirable  heroism 
ration  of  mind  and 
aps,  which  are  sel- 
■■i  the  Indians  with 
;  part  of  them  had 
[,  which  we  seldom 
rom  philosophy  aud 
themselves,  iu  the 
ilteration  could  uot 
prisoner  who  knew 
It,  perhaps,  is  more 
ite,  did  not  lose  on 
iep  ;  even  fne  first 

hose  whole  outward 
crbarity,  behave  to 
rd,  that  are  not  per- 
st  civilized  nations, 
sure  from  the  words 
n  to  those  savages, 
aisthem,  which,  ex- 
uity,  light  up  that  of 
led  with  that  natural 
n  all  their  behaviour, 
t  of  their  diversions; 
■ence  they  showed  to 
roung  people  to  the 


NORTH    AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


n 


aged ;  and  lastly,  to  see  that  they  never  quarrelled  among 
tliemselves  with  those  indecent  expressions,  and  the  oaths 
and  curses  so  common  among  the  whites.  All  these  are 
proofs  of  good  sense,  and  a  great  command  of  temper. 

Tiie  Indians  have  been  frequently  misrepresented  by 
writers,  who  have  been  either  prejudiced  against  them  from 
some  impure  motives,  or  who  had  been  too  transiently  resi- 
dent amongt  them,  to  ascertain  with  :iny  accuracy  the  real 
character  of  the  Indians  ;  for  the  Indians  are  not  communi- 
cative in  relation  to  their  national  peculiarities,  or  original 
descent.  It  requires,  therefore,  a  i^ood  deal  of  familiar,  at- 
tentive, aud  unsuspecting  observation  to  obtain  any  knowl- 
edge respecting  them,  as  they  have  neither  records  nor  oral 
tradition  to  throw  any  dogre^  of  satisfactory  light  on  their 
character  and  descent. 

Tlie  speculative  opinions  of  several  historians  who  wrote 
concerning  the  religion  of  the  Indian  tribes  of  America,  and 
the  question,  whence  America  might  huve  been  peopled, 
led  to  many  misrepresentations  of  the  religious  rites,  lan- 
guage, and  customs  of  its  orii>iniil  inhabitants.  Tlicy  dis- 
covered affinities  which  existed  no  where,  but  in  the  fanci- 
ful invention  of  the  discoverers.  Gomara,  Lerius,  and  Les- 
carbot  inferred,  from  some  resemblance  ol  this  kind,  tiiat 
America  liad  been  peopled  by  the  C'anaanites,  when  they 
were  expelled  by  Joshua.  The  celebrated  Grotius,  adopt- 
ing the  opinion  of  Martyr,  irai'.gined  that  Yucatan,  a  pro- 
vince of  New  Spain,  was  iirst  colonized  by  the  Etiiiopians, 
and  that  those  Ethiopians  were  Christians.  The  human 
mind  derives  pleasure  from  paradox,  for  the  same  reason 
that  it  delights  in  wit.  Both  produce  new  and  surprising 
combinations  of  thought,  and  the  judgment  being  over- 
powered by  the  fervours  of  imagination,  becomes  for  a  time 
insensible  to  their  extravagance. 

The  opinion  extensively  prevails,  that  the  North  Ameri- 
can Indians  are  descendants  of  the  tribes  of  Israel.  This 
so  possessed  the  mind  of  Adair,  that,  although  he  had  the 
greatest  opportunity  of  obtaining  knowledge,  his  book  is 
comparatively  of  little  use.  We  are  constantly  led  to  sus- 
pect the  fidelity  of  his   statements,  because  his  judgment 


i 


76 


ORIGIN   OF   THE 


had  lost  its  equipoise,  and  he  saw  every  thing  through  a 
discoloured  mediuni. 

It  is  impossible  for  the  religious  man  not  to  take  particu- 
lar interest  in  the  history  of  the  Hebrews  ;  and  while  he 
reads  of  the  extermination  of  the  kingdom  of  Israel,  wheu 
the  blindfolded  tribes  were  torn  from  the  land  of  their  pre- 
rogative, his  soul  must  be  filled  with  compassion  for  their 
misfortunes.  Their  subsequent  history  is  attended  with  such 
impenetrable  darkness,  that  this  sentiment  of  compassion 
naturally  combines  with  curiosity,  to  penetrate  even  the 
forests  of  the  western  continent,  in  order  to  identify  the 
lost  tribes  of  Israel.     This  has  actually  been  the  case,  for 
the  idea  of  tracing  to  America  the  long  lost  tribes  of  Israel, 
rose  before  the  imagination  of  many  with  captivating  splen- 
dour.     In  the  establishment  however   of  this   theory,  the 
judgments  of  those  who  endeavoured  to  make  researches 
this  way,  were  so  much  perverted  that  resemblances  were 
imagined  which  had  no  existence  in  reality.*  The  affinity, 
it  is  true,  of  languages  tends  in  some  measure  to  point  out 
the  connexion  of  nations;  but  this  depends  on  the  high  or 
low  degree  of  similarity  which  we  find  when  we  collate  the 
one  language  with  the  other.     In  the  Celtic  language,  for 
example,  we  find   several  words  which  bear  some  radical 
resemblance   to  the  Indian,  especially   to   that  language 
which  is  spoken  by  the  Algonquins :  but  hence,  it  would  not 
be  reasonable  to  conclude  a  consanguinity  between   the 
Irish  and  the  North  American  Indians.     It  is,  therefore,  on 
the  resemblance  which  a  few  words  in  the  languages  of  the 
Indians  of  North  America  bear  to  the  Hebrew,  that  some 
authors  have  contended  with  a  great  deal  of  confidence, 
that  the  lost  tribes  of  Israel  are  the  red  men  of  North 
America. 

On  the  contine  >t  of  America  three  radical  languages  are 
•poken  by  the  Indians,  exclusive  of  the  Karalit  or  Esqui- 
meaux.  Mr.  Heckewelder  denominates  them  the  Iroquois, 
the  Lenape,  and  the  Floridian.  The  Iroquois  is  spoken  by 
the  six  nations,  the   Wyandots  or  Hurons,  the  Naudo- 


guag 
for. 


*See  Jarris  on  the  religion  of  the  Indians. 


jj^llttjMlliMMf  ii'iii"iiii'"1''ii  r'l 


k 


ery  thing  through  a 

not  to  take  particu- 
ews  ;  and  while  he 
lom  of  Israel,  wheu 
he  land  of  their  pre- 
com  passion  for  their 
is  attended  with  such 
iment  of  compassion 

0  penetrate  even  the 
)rder  to  identify  the 
iy  been  the  case,  for 
glost  tribes  of  Israel, 
ith  captivating  splen- 
■   of  this   theory,  the 

to  make  researches 
it  resemblances  were 
eality.*  The  affinity, 
measure  to  point  out 
pends  on  the  high  or 

1  when  we  collate  the 
;  Celtic  language,  for 
ch  bear  some  radical 
ly  to  that  language 
lit  hence,  it  would  not 
fuinity  between  the 
I.  It  is,  therefore,  on 
I  the  languages  of  the 
e  Hebrew,  that  some 
t  deal  of  confidence, 
e  red  men  of  North 

radical  languages  are 
the  Karalit  or  Esqui- 
:es  them  the  Iroquois, 
Iroquois  is  spoken  by 
Hurons,  the  Naudo- 


the  Indians. 


NORTH    AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


17 


wessies,  the   Assiniboils,  and  other  tiil)es  bejonil  ihe  St. 
Lawrence. 

The  Lenape  which  is  thi;  most  wiihily  extended  language 
on  this  side  of  the  Mississippi,  was  spoken  l)y  the  tribes 
now  cxlint  t,  wiio  formerly  inhabited  Nova  Seolia  and  the 
present  State  of  Maine,  the  Abenakis,  Mieinaes,  Canni- 
bas,  Openangos,  Soccokis,  Etchemins,and  Soiui(]ii()is  ;  dia- 
lects of  it  are  now  spoken  by  the  Miamis,  the  Potanota- 
mies,  Mississap;oos,  and  Kiokapoos  ;  the  Conestogos,  Nan- 
ticokos,  Shawaiiese,  and  Moliieans  ;  the  Alf(onquiiis,  the 
Knistewans,  and  Chippeways.  The  Kloridian  includes 
the  languages  of  the  (Jreeks  or  Musnohifees,  Cliickesaas, 
Choctaws,  Faseagoiilas,  the  '  herokees,  Seniinoles,  and 
several  others  in  the  southern  parts  of  Floriila.  These 
three  lantruages  are  primitive,  that  is  to  say,  are  so  distant- 
ly related,  as  to  have  no  perceivable  affinity. 

Seeing  therefore  that  there  are  three  primitive  languages 
spoken  by  the  JNorth  American  Indians,  whic!i  have  no 
radical  connexion  the  one  with  the  other,  it  would  be  ab- 
surd to  countenance  for  a  moment  the  assertion,  that  the 
red  men  of  America  are  the  lost  tribes  of  Israel,  without 
having  a  better  proof  than  a  similarity,  as  we  have  already 
mentioned,  between  a  few  Indian  and  Hebrew  words.  The 
distant  relation  itself  between  these  three  primitive  lan- 
guages of  America  is  enough  to  overthrow  the  argument; 
for,  if  the  Indians  are  the  descendants  of  the  Hebrews,  it 
would  certainly  follow  that  almost  all  the  dialects,  especial- 
ly the  three  primitive  languages,  would  not  only  bear  a  most 
striking  resemblance  to  the  Hebrew,  but  would  also  he 
more  nearly  allied  among  themselves.  Besides  there  is 
one  striking  peculiarity  in  the  construction  of  American 
languages,  which  has  no  counterpart  in  the  Hebrew.  In- 
stead of  the  ordinary  division  of  genders,  they  divide  them 
into  animate  and  inanimate. 

But  this  is  not  the  only  instance,  in  which  the  Hebrew 
and  the  Indian  languages  differ  in  their  idioms.  To  enu- 
merate, however,  all  the  idiomatical  discordances  of  the  In- 
dian and  Hebrew  languages,  will  not  be  necessary  on  the 
present  occasion,  as  we  shall  prove  in  the  following  pages, 
beyond  the  possibility  of  a  doubt,  that  the  Indians  are  de- 


78  ORIGIN   OF   THE 

8cen.le.l  from  a  different  source.  Those,  therefore  who 
contend  U  .m  merely  a  slight  affinity  of  langua^^tis  that  they 
have  discovered  the  long  lost  tribes  of  Israel  ou  theweslern 
continent,  might  as  welj  say  that  the  A-  t.iHi,3  and  Abys- 
sinians  are  the  lost  tribes  of  Israel,  for  then  languages  have 
a  very  strong  adinity  with  tl,  •  Hebrew.  Were  ye  even 
to  allow  the  affinity  of  hing.iages  in  its  fullest  extent,  the 
on!"  legitimate  inference  would  be,  that  the  languages  o 
At'cwa  un>  of  O.iental  origin;  and  conse^quently  that 
America  was  peopled  from  Asia. 

But  the  affinity  between  the  Hebrew  and   the   Indian 
lancruages  of  America,  is  so  slight  and  imperceptible  that 
we  could  scarcely  be  induced,  on  this  ground  aloiie,  to  be- 
lieve, even  the  Asiatic  origin  of  the   North  Amencan  In- 
dians.    However  much  the  language'    >r  the  primiiive  in- 
habitants of  the  western   continent  br.  .mie  altti,  1  by  the 
revolutions  which  are  incident  to  communities  and  nations, 
it  is  not  to  be  presumed,  that  the  original  language  was  to- 
Ullv  extinguished  ;  some  vestiges  would  still  nmain,  as  a 
monument  of  its  original  descent.     Pere  Leveque,  who  paid 
the  strictest  attention  to  the  national  peculiarities  ol  all  the 
tribes  of  North  American  Indians  among  whom  he  had  a 
chance  to   dwell  during  his  missionary  travels  in  iNorth 
America,  has  given  us  ;.i  ich  useful  information  ^e^^,)ectlng 
the  early  condition  of  the  Aborigines  oi  this  country.     Al- 
though his  researches  are  neither  soextensiv-;  nor  so  v nl.ia- 
ble  as  those  of  Chulevoix  his  oiutryman,  ju:1,  it  w. 
appear   that  his  aavels  were  it  all  confiued  to 

French  Colony,  as  was  general)    the  case  with  tlv      issiuu- 
aries  of       nada.     While  he  .    scribes  the  red  m  hit 

original  st.i      is  minutel    and  as  correctly  as  an  •    uher  wh' 
had  gone  before  !   m  or       me  after  him,  his  ju,.gnnent 
clints  neither  to  the  right,  nor  to  the  left,  as  he  had 
one  object  in  view,  which  was  a  fair  and  an  honest  state- 
ment   t'  facts,  as  may  easily  b    seen  from  his  can'iour  and 
impartiality  without  the  sligh)     *   prejudu    ,  eit^  r  for  ^ 
against  the  race  of  people  who      characterisiic  he  eudea- 
yours  to  delineate. 


1 


NORTH   AMERICAN   INDIANS. 


rt 


,  therefore,  who 
iguaun;9,  that  they 
•ael  oil  the.we8terii 
r  biaii3  and  Abys- 
eii  languages  have 
Were  we  even 
fullest  extent,  the 
t  the  languages  of 
conscqaeiitly  that 

vv  and  the  Indian 
imperceptible  that 
rouud  alone,  to  be~ 
oith  American  In- 
f  the  primilive  in- 
-line allLiL  I  by  the 
jnilies  and  nations, 
\[  language  was  to- 
ld still  nmitin,  as  a 

Leveque,  who  paid 
:uliarilie8  of  all  the 
Dg  whom  he  had  a 
y  travels  in  North 
jrmaiion  rei-j)ecting 
■  this  eountry.  Al- 
.ensivii  iiorsu  \  it'ia- 
man,  3uil,  it  wi 
ill  contiued  to 
se  withtht      issiuu- 

the  red  in  hi» 

lly  as  an     iiher  whf 
Q,  his  j  ..igment 
;  left,  as  he  had  \ 
ind  au  honest  state- 
om  his  candour  and 
judi    '.  either  for  or 
actei.siic  he  ende»- 


"  Nothing  can  be  more  absurd,"*  says  our  author,  "  than 
to  believe  for  a  moment,  that  the  western  continent  had 
been  peopled  by  the  lost  tribes  of  Israel,  or  at  least  that  the 
present  Indians  of  America  are  the  lost  Israelites.  Adair, 
as  every  person  knows,  has  assumed  an  extraordinary  and 
singular  position  on  this  subject,  while  he  finds,  or  rather 
pretends  to  find,  an  affinity  between  the  Jews  and  the 
American  Indians,  in  all  those  respects  which  can  be  call- 
ed national.  This  author  is  said  to  have  lived  forty  years 
among  the  Aborigines  of  the  country,  which  may  be  true 
for  all  we  know,  but  it  is  certainly  true,  that  few  or  none 
have  gone  before,  or  come  after  him,  who  witnessed  what 
he  witnessed,  or  viewed  the  Indians  as  he  viewed  them. 
In  this  assertion,  all  those  wlio  are  in  the  least  acquainted 
with  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  red  men,  will,  no 
doubt  concur  witi  le.  Is  it  not  strange,  that,  after  dis- 
covering the  Mosi  iw,  or  at  least  the  leading  statutes  of 
it,  he  had  not  also  observed  a  Synagogue  f  If  he  had  at 
once  the  audacity  to  tell  us  that  he  was  in  the  habit  of  at- 
tending Divine  Worship  with  them  on  the  Sabbath  day, 
who  could  dare  deny,  but  Adair  made  out  his  point !  not- 
withstanding this  deficiency,  our  author's  book  is  furnished 
with  sufficient  evidence  to  show,  that  he  is  himself  a  most 
superficial  observer,  or  a  huge  impostor."  "  //  ne  lui  ap' 
partenoit  que  de  connaitre  la  ren/c,  el  de  la  dire  ;  s''il  etoil 
fascine'  par  Pesprit  de  parti,  il  ne  decenoit  que  forgone  des 
prreurs."  What  influenced  Adair  to  lose  his  equilibrium 
in  weighing  so  unfairly  his  observations  and  arguments,  we 
cannot  pretend  to  know.  This  author,  it  is  true,  stands  not 
alone  in  this  theory,  but  the  most  of  his  supporters  bear 

tness  to  him,  on  whose  system  they  have  generally  built 
I  iiir  rguments.  If  Julius  Caisar  had  been  a  lover  of  the 
Itnvs,  or  if  he  felt,  in  any  way,  interested  in  their  affairs  he 

lid  equally  well  have  discovered  the  lost  tribes  of  Israel 
aui  ;ng  the  ancient  Gauls  and  Britons  in  his  Belhim  Gallicum. 
But  Csesar  was  a  different  historian,  not  only  from  Adair, 


•Pere  Levequ> 
p.  58. 


I'origiae  des  Aborigenes  du  nouviau  uionde, 


80 


ORIGIN    OF    THE 


but  many  others  of  our  own  day,  whose  religion  teaches 
them  the  profession  of  truth  as  this  genenil  was,  per- 
haps, one  of  the  most  caniliil  and  impartial  historians  that 
ever  wrote.  W.ilh  regard  then  more  particularly  to  tiie 
real  origin  of  the  Morlh  American  Indians,  I  have  only  to 
say,  that  we  must  look  to  the  numerous  tribes  scattered 
over  the  dreary  regions  in  the  uoith-tast  parts  of  Asia,  as 
their  progenitors.  And  if  it  be  said,  that  the  lost  liiraelites 
might  have  wandered  thither,  and  thence  have  migrated  to 
America  by  Bcering's  Straits,  we  cau  reply  that  the  Jew- 
ish features,  so  peculiar  to  that  nation,  the  Hebrew  langu- 
age, the  Jewish  religion,  ai\d  the  customs  of  the  Jews  huve 
never  been  traced  among  the  Aborigines  of  America." 

Religion,  customs,  the  shape   and  size  of  the  body,  the 
tinge  of  skin,  and  the  features  of  the  visage  arc,  as  well  as 
language  indicative  of  the  original  connexion  of  nations.  But 
in  tliis  view  also,  the  relation  between  the  Indians  and  tribes 
of  Israel,  is  equally  distant,  as  will  be  seen    when  we  de- 
lineate the  red  Indian  iu  that  original  state  in  which  he 
was  Ibujid  by  the  first  visiters  from  Europe.     By  the  dis- 
coveiiesof  Captain   Cook  iu  his  last    voyage,  it  has  been 
established  beyond  a  doubt,  that  at  Kamschatka,  in  about 
lattitude  G6   north,  the  continents  of  Asia  and  America  are 
separated  by  a  strait  only  eighteen  miles  wide,  and  that  the 
inhabitants  on  each  continent  are  similar,  and  frequeiilly 
pass  and  repass  in  their  canoes,  from  the  one  continent  to 
the  other.     It  is  also  certain,  that  during  the  winter  season, 
Beering's  straits  iue  frozen  from  the  one  side  to  the  other. 
Captain  Williamson,  who  was  lieutenant  to  Cook  in  those 
voyages,  has  also  asserted  that,  from  the  middle  of  the  chan- 
nel between  Kamschatka  and  America  he  had  discovered 
land  on   either  side.     This  short  distance,  therefore,  he 
says,  should  account  for  the  peopling  of  America  from  the 
north-cast  parts  of  Asia.     The  same  author  further  asserts, 
that  there  is  a  cluster  of  islands  interspersed  between  the 
two  continents  ;  and  that  he  frequently  saw  canoes  passing 
from  one  island  to  the  other.     From  these  circumstances 
we  may  fairly  conclude  that  America  was  peopled  from  the 
north-east  parts  of  Asia  ;  and  during  our  inquiry,  we  shall 
endeavour  to  point  out  facts,  which  tend  to  prove  the  par- 


h'li  ■  iKniiiiiiijiiwriiiiii if  i|i 


THE 

y,  wlxise  religion  teaches 
us  this  gtneriil  was,  per- 
il imparliul  liisloriatis  tliat 

more  particularly  to  the 
an  Indians,  I  have  only  to 
numerous  tribes  scattered 
lioilli-ciist  parts  of  Asia,  as 
said,  that  the  lost  braelites 
id  thence  have  migrated  to 
e  can  reply  that  the  Jew- 
nation,  the  Hebrew  langu- 
'.  custeuis  of  the  Jews  huve 
jorigines  of  America." 

anil  size  of  tiie  hody,  the 
f  llu:  visage  are,  as  well  as 
il  connexion  of  nations.  But 
ween  the  Indians  and  tribes 
will  be  seen  when  we  de- 
original  state  in  which  he 
from  Europe.  By  the  dis- 
is  last  voyage,  it  has  been 
It  at  Kamschatka,  in  about 
Its  of  Asia  and  America  are 
en  miles  wide,  and  that  the 
are  similar,  and  frequeiitly 

from  the  one  continent  to 
at  during  the  winter  season, 
n  the  one  side  to  the  other, 
lieutenant  to  Cook  in  those 
from  the  middle  of  the  chan- 
^merica  lie  had  discovered 
ort  distance,  therefore,  he 
opling  of  America  from  the 
same  author  further  asserts, 
s  interspersed  between  the 
Hjuently  saw  canoes  passing 

From  these  circumstances 
nerica  was  peopled  from  the 
iuring  our  inquiry,  we  shall 
'hich  tend  to  prove  the  par- 


NORTH  AMERICAN   INDUNS.  8i 

ticular  tribes  in  Asia,  from  whom  the  North  American  In- 
dians are  directly  descended.  The  Esquimeaux  on  the 
coast  of  Labrador  are  evidently  a  separate  species  of  men 
distinct  from  all  the  nations  of  the  American  continent,  in 
language,  disposition,  and  habits  of  life ;  and  in  all  these  in- 
spects, they  bear  a  near  resemblance  to  the  Northern  Euro- 
peans. Their  beards  are  so  thick  and  large,  that  it  is  with 
difficulty  the  features  of  their  face  can  be  discovered,  while 
all  the  other  Indian  tribes  of  America  are  particularly  dis- 
tinguished for  the  want  of  beards.  The  North  American 
Indians  resemble  each  other,  not  only  in  mental  and  bodily 
frame,  but  generally  in  their  manners,  habits,  and  custoias. 

The  Esquimeaux  aje  a  very  diminutive  race  ;  but  the 
other  tribes  are  generally  tall,  athletic,  and  well  propor- 
tioned. It  is  believed  by  many  that  the  Esquimeaux  In- 
dians emigrated  from  the  north-west  parts  of  Europe.  In 
this  belief  we  are  confirmed  from  several  eircumstances. 
Low  stature  and  long  beards  are  peculiar  to  some  countries 
in  the  north-west  parts  of  Europe. 

As  early  as  the  ninth  century  the  Norwegians  discover- 
ed Greenland,  and  planted  colonies  there.  The  communi- 
cation with  that  country,  after  a  long  interruption,  was  re- 
newed in  the  12th  century.  Some  missionaries,  prompted 
by  zeal  for  propagating  the  Christian  faith,  ventured  to  set- 
tle in  this  frozen  region.  From  them  we  have  learned  that 
the  north-west  coast  of  Greenland  is  separated  from  Ameri- 
ca, but  by  a  very  narrow  strait,  if  separated  at  all ;  and  that 
the  Esquimeaux  of  America  perfectly  resemble  the  Green- 
landers  in  their  aspect,  dress,  mode  of  living,  and  probably 
language.  The  following  passage  which  we  have  quoted 
from  Scnor  Juan  Perez,  will  tend  in  a  great  measure  to 
identify  the  Esquimeaux  as  the  descendants  of  the  Green- 
landers,  Juan  Perez,  a  Spaniard,  remained  for  several 
years  in  Greenland  and  on  the  coasts  of  Labrador,  as  nm- 
sionary  for  the  propagation  of  the  Christian  religion  : 

"  Los  natives  de  Greenlantl  y  los  Indies  de  Labrador 
parecen  los  mismos.  La  identidad  no  consiste  solameute 
en  la  forma  de  las  personas,  que  no  exceden  cinco  pies  de 
altura,  mas  tambien  on  la  complexion,  que  es  el  color  aoaa- 
fillo.     Los  Indies  de  Labrador  y  losnativos  de  GreenlMd 

8 


1 


»2 


ORIGIN  OP   THE 


bellos  negtos.     La.  lengua  oe  .u    „„  ]-reenland.     Esta  len- 

''t2„tTSg;r;is»,r  ir^no^  de  lo. .., 

»    i  »«  cons  raw  <1«  >«■"'"»»  ""'""•■    ^'°"J' 
r  ..  oZdTEsririeu  con  olros  ioftriores  que  re.iden  en 

rS  °X'S'ff;»ti.r,o, ,..  ...iv^.  ae  G„e. 

same  '"»*""f;'r,,e  people  have  their  Great  S|,irif,  as  well 

beliet,  m  eveiy  p*"  pprpz   1  am  convinced  that 

circumstances,  continues  Juan  Perez  l  am  ^^„ 

by  trfeso^tbose^  people,  >vho.^^^  ^^^^  ^^        ^^.^^^ 
meaux.     1  nis  name  hm  »     „  ^l-^  ^pam  to  be  a  people 
emirely  d,».r™  .    The  "^      g^^^^  ^^  ^  trequertly. 

g„i,he.  .he  ,nhfb.t^>»  «f  *e  mo  ^^^  ^„^^^ 

rope :    They  a  '  V";  .ii.'     ',  „,i„,,,,  .ome  fail  and  other! 

4"Tt.tUrb"'S  rtey  «l' reviden 

red.    |he«e  "Mrii.  o,  j  j;^      ^,,e  inchned  MTOral 

rJ«»p;r.*be5eTe'.h..  .hey  ..e  .  European  de»en,  , 


ron  los  ojos  y  los  ca- 
meaux  no  es  que  un 
eenland.  Esta  len- 
is  canoas  de  los  dos 
lanera.  Adoran  am- 
•iores  que  residen  en 
cidencias  que  no  es 
rencido  que  la  tierra 
38  natives  de  Green- 

8." 

s  Juan  Perez,  have  a 
mT,  not  only  in  per- 
,  but  in  complexion, 
ind  the  inhabitants  of 
ses,  thick  lips,  with 
of  the  Esquimeaux  is 
e  which  is  spoken  in 
)les  of  great  length, 
ire  exactly  built  of  the 
asthoseoftheGreen- 
r  Great  Spirit,  as  well 
ig,  according  to  their 
From  these  and  other 
:,  I  am  convinced  that 
I  of  the  Greenlanders. 
tkntic,  are  inhabited 
je  been  called  Esqui- 
them  by  the  tribes  ol 
seem  to  be  a  people 
ies  eaters  of  raw  flesh, 
ved  to  do  frequently, 
uished  from  the  other 
>ri8tics.     Their  colour 
Y  brown  winch  distin- 
northern  parts  of  Eu- 
ome  of  themh&ve  been 
irs,  some  fair  and  others 
are  so  evidently  distin- 
j,  have  inclined  several 
e  c  European  descent ; 


NORTH    AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


83 


their  colour  is  similar  to  that  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  north 
of  Europe.  Their  red  and  fair  hair,  found  in  the  north  of 
Europe,  more  frequently  than  in  any  other  part  of  the 
world  •  but  above  all,  their  language,  which  is  said  to  be  a 
dialect  of  that  spoken  in  East  Greenland,  the  inhabitants 
of  which  are  believed  to  have  emigrated  from  Europe,  seem 
to  give  this  conjecture  a  considerable  appearance  of  proba- 
bility ;  besides,  their  religious  notious  are  exactly  the  same 
as  those  of  the  Greenlanders.  On  the  whole,  it  appears  ra- 
tional to  believe,  that  the  progenitors  of  all  the  American 
nations  from  Cape  Horn  to  the  southern  limits  of  Labrador, 
from  the  similarity  of  their  aspect,  colour,  language,  and 
customs,  migrated  from  the  north-east  parts  of  Asia ;  and 
that  the  nations^that  inhabit  Labrador,  Esquimeaux,  and  the 
parts  adjacent,'  from  their  unlikeness  to  the  rest  of  the 
Americans,  and  their  resemblance  to  the  northern  Euro- 
peans, came  over  from  the  north-west  parts  of  Europe. 

Such  are  the  most  rational  conjectures  vhich  we  have 
been  able  io  form  respecting  the  origin  of  the  Esquimeaux, 
who  are  evidently  a  different  race  from  all  the  other  North 
American  Indians.  It  remains  now  to  trace  the  descent  of 
these  other  tribes,  who  are  scattered  over  that  country 
which  extends  from  Cape  Horn  to  the  southern  limits  of 
Labrador. 

We  shall  here  quote  the  following  passage  from  Brere- 
wood  a  very  learned  author,  who  paid  much  attention  to 
the  present  subject,  and  lived  in  the  time  of  Q,ueen  Eliza- 
beth, 

"  It  is  very  likely  that  America  received  her  first  inhabi- 
tants, from  the  east  border  of  Asia ;  so"  it  is  altogether  un- 
like, that  it  received  them  from  any  other  part  of  all  that 
border,  save  from  Tartary.  Because,  in  America  there  is 
not  to  be  discerned  any  token  or  indication  at  all,  of  the  arts 
or  indu  ifry  of  China,  or  India,  or  Cataia,  or  any  other  ci- 
vil region,  along  all  that  border  of  Asia  :  But,  in  their  gross 
ignorance  of  letters,  and  of  arts,  in  their  idolatry,  and  the 
specialties  of  it,  in  their  incivi""'.y,  and  many  barbarous  pro- 
perties, they  resemble  the  old  and  rude  Tartars,  above  all 
the  nations  of  the  earth.  Which  opinion  of  mine  touching 
the  Americuns  descending  from  the  Tartars,  rather  than 


iiiwiiitiiuw«n«iiii]MMiMW* 


^  ORIGIN  OP  THE 

from  any  other  nation  in  that  border  of  Asia,  after  the  near 
vicinity  of  Asia  to  America,  this  reason,  above  all  otHers 
may  best  establish  and  persuade  ;  because  it  is  certain,  tbat 
that  north-east  part  of  Asia  possessed  by  the  Tartars,  is,  u 
not  continent  with  the  west  side  of  America,  which  yet 
remaineth  somewhat  doubtful,  certainly,  and  without  all 
doubt,  the   least  disjoined  by   sea,  of  all  that  coast  of 
Asia,  for  that  those  parts  of  Asia  and  America,  a^  conti- 
nent the  one  with  the  other,  or  at  most,  disjoined  but  by 
some  narrow  channel  of  the  ocean,  the  ravenous  and  harmtul 
beasts,  wherewith  America  is  stored,  as  Bears,  Lions,  li- 
gers,  Wolves,  Foxes,  &c.  (which,  then,  as  is  likely,  men 
would  never  to  their  own  harm  transport  out  of  the  one  con- 
tinent to  the  other)  may  import.    For  from  Noah  s  ark 
which  rested  after  the  deluge,  in  Asia,  all  those  beasts  must 
ofneces<^ity  fetch  their  beginning,  seeing  they  would  not 
proceed  by  the  course  of  nature,  as  the  imperfect  sort  ol 
living  creatures  do,  of  putrefaction  ;  or  if  they  m^ght  have 
putrefaction  for  their  parentage,  or  receive  their  origmal  by 
any  other  sort  of  generation)  of  the  earth,  without  a  special 
procreation  of  their  own  kind,  then  I  see  no  necessity,  why 
they  should  bv  God's  specirl  appointment,  be  so  carelully 
preserved  in  Noah's  ark  (aslhey  were)  in  time  of  the  1e- 
fuce.     Wherefore,  seeing  it  is  certain,  that  tho^e  ravenous 
beasts  of  America,  are  the  progeny  of  those  of  the    same 
kind  in  Asia,  andthat  men,  as  is  likely,  conveyed  tji-^mnot 
(to  their  own  prejudice)  from  the   one  contment  to  the 
other,  it  carrieth  a  great  likelyhood  and  appearance  of  truth, 
that  if  they  join  not  together,  yet  are  they  near  I'eighbours 
and  but  little  disjoined  the  one  from  the  other,  for  even  to  ta.s 
day.  in  the  isles  of  Cuba,  Jamaica,  Hispamola,  Bunchena, 
and  all  the  rest,  which  are  so  far  removed  trom  the  firm 
land,  that  these  beasts  cannot  swim  frona  it  to^them,  tne 
Spaniards  record,  that  none  of  these  are  tound. 

The  portrait  painter,  Mr.  Smibert>  who  accompanied  Dr^ 
B«rkeley,  then  Dean  of  Derry,  and  afterwards  Bishop  of 


♦Brerewood's  enquiries,?.  117.  118. 


NORTH  AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


85 


isia,  after  the  near 
n,  above  all  others, 
se  it  is  certain,  that 
y  the  Tartars,  is,  if 
merice,  which  yet 
ly,  and  without  all 
f  all  that  coast  of 
America,  are  conti- 
it,  disjoined  but  by 
avenous  and  harmful 
s  Bears,  Lions,  Ti- 
n,  as  is  likely,  men 
•t  out  of  the  one  Con- 
or from  Noah's  ark, 
all  those  beasts  must 
;ing  they  would  not 
le  imperfect  sort  of 
r  if  they  might  have 
;ive  their  original  by 
th,  without  a  special 
!e  no  necessity,  why 
lent,  be  so  carelully 
i)  in  time  of  the  de- 
,  that  those  ravenous 
af  those  of  the   same 
r    conveyed  tbnm  not 
)ne  continent  to  the 
I  appearance  of  truth, 
hey  near  neighbours, 
other,  for  even  to  this 
hpaniola,  Burichena, 
noved  from  the  firm 
from  it  to  them,  the 
re  found."* 
who  accompanied  Dr. 
afterwards  Bishop  of 


117.  118. 


Cloyne,  from  Italy  to  America  in  1728,  was  employed  by 
the  Grand  Duke  of  Tuscany,  while  at  Florence,  to  paint 
two  or  three  Siberian  Tartars,  presented  to  the  Duke  by 
the  Czar  of  Russia.  This  Mr.  Smibert,  upon  his  landing 
at  Narraganaet  Bay  with  Dr.  Berkeley,  instantly  recogni- 
zed the  Indians  here  to  be  the  same  people  as  the  Siberian 
Tartars  whose  pictures  he  had  taken.* 

The  learned  traveller  Mr.  John  Bell  of  Antermony  makes 
the  following  observation.  "  From  all  the  accounts  I  have 
heard  and  read  of  the  natives  of  Canada,  there  is  no  nation 
in  the  world  which  they  so  much  resemble  as  the  Tongu- 
sians.  The  distance  between  them  is  not  so  great  as  is 
commonly  imagined." 

Great  question,  says  Mr.  Jefferson,  has  arisen  whence 
came  those  aboriginal  inhabitants  of  America.  Discover- 
ies, long  ago  made,  were  sufficient  to  show  that  a  passage 
irom  Europe  to  America  was  always  practicable,  even  to 
the  imperfect  navigation  of  ancient  times.  In  going  from 
Norway  to  Iceland,  from  Iceland  to  Greenland,  from  Green- 
land to  Labrador,  the  first  traject  is  the  widest ;  and  this 
having  been  practised  from  the  earliest  times  of  which  we 
have  any  account  of  that  part  of  the  earth,  it  is  not  difficult 
to  supp  >ie  that  the  subsequent  trajects  may  have  been 
sometimes  paEsed.  Again  the  late  discoveries  by  Captain 
Cook,  coasting  from  Kamskatka  to  California,  have  proved 
that,  if  the  two  continents  of  Asia  and  America  be  separa- 
ted at  all,  it  is  only  by  a  narrow  strait.  So  that  from  this  , 
side  also,  inhabitants  may  have  passed  into  America  ;  and 
the  resemblance  between  the  Indians  of  America  and  the 
eastern  inhabitants  of  Asia,  would  induce  us  to  conjecture, 
that  the  former  are  the  descendants  of  the  latter,  or  the  lat- 
ter of  the  former  ;  excepting  indeed  tbe  Esquimeaux,  who, 
from  the  same  circumstance  of  resemblance,  and  from  the 


*The  United  States  elevate-'  to  glory  and  honor.  A  sermon 
preached  before  his  excellency  Jonathan  Tiumbull  Esq.  L.  L 
D.  &c.  &c.  By  Kzra  Stiles  D.  D.  L.  L.  D.,  president  of  Yale 
College,  p.  16.  and  17. 

8» 


i«<teiiiii;iiitiiMii>«iiii»iii<ww«Mii»iiiiwii 


86 


ORIGIN  OF  THE 


identity  of  language,  must  be  derived  from  the  Green- 
landers^,  and  these  probably  from  some  of  the  northern  parts 
of  the  old  continent."  .,     .        ^  •    ,      • 

Dr    Swinton  in  his  learned  contributions  to  ancient  «m- 
i  I.  •  ,^«  after  havine  examined  the  theory  by  which 
TpESst:  ^;;'o\.  .  have^been  the  ..t  colony 

wE>  inhrb  ted\  country  not  so  far  distant  from  them  as 
E^vDt  and  Phenicia,  our  readers  will,  as  we  apprehend 
SdUy^dmit.  Now,  no  country  can  be  Ftcbed  upon  so 
riroper  and  convenient  for  this  purpose  as  the  north  eastern 
K  of  Asia,  particularly  great  Tartary,  Sibena  and  more 
Loecially  the  Peninsula  of  Kamschatka.  That  probably 
was  the  tract  through  which  many  Tartarian  colonies  pass 
Td  into  America  and  peopled  the  most  considerable  part  of 

%KosY  unequivocal  mode,  therefore,  as  we  have  al- 
ready said,  of  throwing  aiiy  satisfactory  light  on  this  ob. 
Bcurl  subject,  is  to  compare  the  personal  appearance,  reli- 
K^oi  and  he  manners,  habits  and  customs  of  Indians,  with 
those  of  Asiatic  nations;  and  when  we  find  a  striking  si- 
inilarity  between  them,  we  may  fairly  conchide,  that  the 
North  American  Indians  are  connected  with  them,  and  that 
they  are  the  descendants  of  those  to  whom  they  oear  the 
greatest  resemblance. 


PERSONS,  FEATURES,  AND  COLOUR  OF  THE  NORTH 
AMERICAN  INDIANS. 

The  North  American  Indians,  have  a  striking  simi- 
laritv  in  their  external  appearance.  Their  bodies  though 
sliffht,  are  strong,  tall  and  straight,  but  this  strength  is  ra- 
ther suited  to  endure  the  exercise  of  the  chace,  than  hard 
labour,  by  which  they  are  soon  consumed.  In  some  na- 
tions it  is  not  uncommon  to  see  the  middle  stature  ;  the 
smallest  degree  of  deformity,  however,  is  rarely  seen 


a  na 
an  a 
hair 
thej 
O 
colo 
oftl 
havi 
per 
peci 
vali 
sha( 
tor, 
cou 
higl 
ian( 
bab 

COVi 

oth« 


■iiiiii'iiiiiiiiiiii  i>iii'iir"" 


m 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


87 


d  from  the  Green- 
of  the  northern  parts 

itions  to  ancient  «nf- 
the  theory  by  which 
been  the  first  colony 
that,    therefore   the 
;d  from  some  people, 
distant  from  them  as 
ill,  as  we  apprehend 
n  be  pitched  upon  so 
e  as  the  north  eastern 
iry,  Siberia,  and  more 
atka.     That  probably 
artarian  colonies  pass- 
st  considerable  part  of 

■efore,  as  we  have  al- 
tory  light  on  this  obr 
lonal  appearance,  reli- 
jtoms  of  Indians,  with 
we  Snd  a  striking  si- 
:Iy  conclude,  that  the 
ed  with  them,  and  that 
I  whom  they  near  the 


)UB  OF  THE  NORTH 

ANS. 

have  a  striking  simi- 
,  Their  bodies  though 
but  this  strength  is  ra- 
)f  the  chace,  than  hard 
nsumed.  In  some  na- 
le  middle  stature  ;  the 
svever,  is  rarely  seen 


among  any  of  them.  The  strength  of  their  bodies,  the 
extraordinary  suppleness  of  their  limbs,  and  the  height 
which  they  attain  may  fairly  be  attributed  to  liberty  and 
exrecise'to  which  the  children  are  accustomed  from  their 
earliest  youth. 

There  is  also  a  conformation  of  features  as  well  as 
person,  which,  more  or  less  characterises  them  all.  The 
face  is  round,  farther  ren:oved  than  that  of  any  other 
people,  from  an  oval  shape.  Their  cheek-bones  are  a 
little  raised,  for  this  peculiariiy  the  men  are  more  distin- 
ffuished  than  the  women.  Their  forehead  is  small :  the 
extremity  of  the  ears  far  from  the  face ;  their  lips  thick  ; 
their  noses  are  generally  broad,  with  wide  nostrils  ;  their 
eyes  are  black,  or  of  a  chesnut  colour,  small,  but  capable 
of  discerning  objects  at  a  great  distance ;  their  hair  is 
thick  and  strong,  without  any  tendency  to  curl ;  their 
ears  large  ;  their  legs  well  formed,  and  the  feet  small. 
They  have  little  or  no  beards  on  the  face,  which  is  not 
a  natural  deficiency,  as  some  travellers  have  asserted  but 
an  artificial  deprivation,  for  they  carefully  eradicate  the 
hair  from  every  part  of  the  body,  except  the  head,  and 
they  confined  that,  in  ancient  times,  to  a  tuft  on  the  top. 

One  great  peculiarity  in  thenativo  Americans  is  their 
colour,  and  the  identity  of  it  throughout  the  whole  extent 
of  the  continent,  except  the  coasts  of  Labrador,  as  we 
have  already  mentioned.  Their  colour  is  that  of  cop- 
per ;  a  colour  which,  as  ha.s  beeu  frequently  observed,  is 
peculiar  to  the  Americans.  "  They  are  all,"  says  Clic- 
valier  Pinto,  "  of  a  copper  colour,  with  some  diversity  of 
shade,  not  in  proportion  to  their  distance  from  the  equa- 
tor, but  according  to  the  degree  of  the  elevation  of  the 
country  in  which  they  reside.  Those  who  live  in  a 
high  country  are  fairer  than  those  in  the  marshy  low 
lands  on  the  coast."  It  is  said,  however,  and  it  is  pro- 
bable enough,  that  two  small  tribes  have  been  lately  dis- 
covered in  Mexico,  who  differ  considerably  from  all  the 
other  Indian  nations,  in  colour  and  mode  of  living.  We 


i 


l# 


^JHH^!^'^ 


iwiiitliiiiaM.iiiuinM^ijti 


8S 


ORIGIN  OF    THE 


therefore,  quote  the  following  article  from  the  Western 
Uemocrat : 

"It  is  a  fact  not  ffenerally  known,  that  there  do  exist 
in  the  far  west  at  least  two  small  tribes  or  bands  of  white 
people.     Oneof  these  bands  is  called  Maw  keys.     They 
reside  in  Mexico  on  -the  south  west  side  of  the  rocky 
mountains,  and  between  300  and  500  miles  from  Santa 
Fe,  towards  California,  and  in  a  valley  which  makes  a 
deep  notch  into  the  mountain,  surrounded  by  high  and 
impassible  ridges,  and  which  can  only  be  entered  by  a 
narrow  pass  from  the  south  west.     They  are  represent- 
ed by  trappers  and  hunters  of  the  west,  known  to  the 
writer  of  this,  to  be  men  of  veracity,  as  an  innocent 
and  innffen-ive  people,  who  live  by  agriculture,  while 
they  also  aaise  a  great  number  of  horses  and  mules,  both 
of  which  are  used  by  them  for  food.     They  cultivate 
maize,  pumpkins  ar^d  beans  in  large  quantities.     These 
people  are  fceqriently   depredated  upon  by  their  more 
warlike  red  neighbours,  to  whom  they  submit  without 
resorting'  to  deadly  weapons  in  order  to  repel  them.  Not 
fardistfii  t  from  the  Mawkeys,  and  in  the  same  range  of 
country,  is  another  band  of  the  same  description,  called 
Nabbehoes,  a   description  of  either  of  these  tribes  will 
answer  for  both.     They  have  been  described  to  the 
writer  by  two  men  in  whose  veracity  the  fullest  confi- 
dence may  be  [daced  ;  they  say  the  men  are  of  the  com- 
mon stature,  with  light  flaxen  hair,  light  blue  eyes,  and 
that  their  skin  is  of  the  most  delicate  whiteness.    One  of 
my  informants,  who  saw  seven  of  these  people  at  Safita 
Fe  in  1830,  in  describing  the  Mawkeys  says,  '  they  are  as 
much  whiter  than  I  am  whiter  than  the  darkest  Indian  in 
the  Creek  nation,'  and  my  informant  was  of  as  good  a 
complexion  as  white  men  generally  are.     A  trapper  on 
one  occasion  in  a  wandering  excursion,  arrived  at  a  vil- 
lage of  the  Mawkeys.     He  was  armed  with  a  rifle,  a  pair 
of  belt  pistols,  knife  and  tomahawk  ;  all  of  which  were 
new  to  them,  and  appeared  to  excite  their  wonder  and 
surprise.    After  conversing  some  time  by  signs,  he  fired 


from  the  Western 

that  there  do  exist 
s  or  bands  of  white 

Mawkeys.     They 

side  of  the  rocky 
I  miles  from  Santa 
ey  which  makes  a 
.inded  by  high  and 
ly  be  entered  by  a 
^hey  are  represent- 
fest,  known  to  the 
ty,  as  an  innocent 

agriculture,  while 
rses  and  mules,  both 
3.  They  cultivate 
quantities.  These 
pon  by  their  more 
ley  submit  without 

to  repel  them.  Not 
1  the  same  range  of 
!  description,  called 
of  these  tribes  will 
n  described  to  the 
y  the  fullest  confi- 
nen  are  of  the  com- 
ight  blue  eyes,  and 

whiteness.  One  of 
ese  people  at  Santa 
ys  says,  '  they  are  as 
he  darkest  Indian  in 
at  was  of  as  good  a 
are.  A  trapper  on 
on,  arrived  at  a  vil- 
d  with  a  rifle,  a  pair 

all  of  which  were 
B  their  wonder  and 
le  by  signs,  he  fired 


NORTH   AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


89 


one  of  the  pistols,  when  the  whole  group  around  him 
instantly  fell  to  the  ground  in  the  utmost  consternation. 
They  intreated  him  not  to  hurt  them  and  showed  in  va- 
rious ways  that  they  thought  him  a  supernatural  being. 
He  saw  vast  number  of  horses  and  mules  about  the 
village." 

Being  fully  convinced  that  America  as  well  as  the 
old  continent  had  been  peopled  by  different  races,  and 
at  different  times,  we  hesitate  not  a  moment  to  believe 
that  tribes  of  this  description  exist  in  the  west ;  neither 
do  we  doubt  but  several  more  could  be  discovered  who 
would  exhibit  a  higher  degree  of  civilization,  than  has 
been  witnessed  among  the  red  Indians.   Asia,  no  doubt, 
contributed  at  different  periods  to  the  peopling  of  Ameri- 
ca with  tribes  of  different  degrees  of  civilization.     The 
Tartars,   Siberians  and  Kamschadales,  are  of  all  the 
Asiatic  nations  with  whom  travellers  are  acquainted, 
those  who  bear  the  greatest  resemblance  to  ihe  North 
Americnn  Indians,  not  only  in  their  manners  and  cus- 
toms, but  also  in  their  features  and  complexion.     The 
Ta'iirs  hav.^  always  been  known  as  a  nr.c  v  I;ose  dis- 
position led  them  lOve  and  wander  in  quest  of  ccnquest 
and  plunder.    While  the  present  Indians  can  be  iden- 
tified as  the  descendants  of  the  Tartars  or  Siberians,  and 
when  it  can  be  proved  beyond  a  doubt  that  America 
was  '.habited  by  a  more  civilized  people  than  the  pre- 
?eiu,  i»    10'    fairly  be  conjectured  that  the  original  and 
more  ci  ii',dd  inhabitants  were  exterminated  by  some 
ffreat  revoiution,  which  had,  very  probably,  been  effect- 
ed by  a  Tartar  invasion,  similar  to  that  which  under 
Gengiskhan  devast-'f^d  the Oruar :.,e  nmpire,  and  to  that 
also  which  overwiie.mrc'  the  Romcn  empire.     But  as 
we  shn  11  hereafter  havf  a  i/ore  fav  .uraMe  opportunity 
of  discussing  this  subjeoi  mi  I's  proi)er  place,  we  shall 
now  pass  over  into  Asia,  it    ^rder  to  show  how  far  the 
persons,  features  and  complexion  of  some  Asiatic  tribes 
coincide  with  those  of  th3  North  American  Indians, 


'-  i«Mlfc»ijitwaaiiWiiiiiw«J't-*^ 


90 


ORI»IN  OF  THE 


PERSONS,  FEATURES.  AND  COMPLEXION  OF  THE 
TONGUSI  OF  SIBERIA,  IN  ASIA. 

"  1  Tongusi,"  says  the  learned  Padre  Santini,  a  native 
of  Italy,  and  a  missionary  in  Chinese  Tartary  and  Siberia, 
"  sono  generalmente,  alti,  forti  flessibiii  e  ben  stretti ;  cor- 
rono  con  tanta  velocita,  che  ii  ho  vediito  sovente  volte 
sopragiungere  i  piu  veloci  animali  della  foresta.  La  cor- 
pulenza  e  la  deformita  di  persona  sono  vizii,  che  si  vedo- 
no  rarissime  volte  fra  questa  gente,  perche  dalla  loro  gio- 
ventu  si  avvezzano  alia  caccia  e  alia  guerra." 

Here  we  are  told  by  Santini,  that  the  ^I'ongusi  are  gene- 
rally tall,  athletic,  and  straight;  that  they  run  witli  such 
velocity  that  he  frequently  saw  them  overtake  the  swift- 
est animal  in  the  forest.  Corpulency  and  deforuiUy  of 
person,  he  says,  are  blemishes  whicii  are  seldom  seen 
among  them,  because,  from  tlieir  youth  they  are  trained  to 
the  chase  and  war.  c-      ■  ■ 

In  speaking  of  tlie  Coriacks  and  Kamschadales,  Santmi 
gives  us  the  following  description : 

"  I  Coriacki  di  Siberia,  I  Tongusi  e  i  Kamschadah  han- 
no,  mi  sembra,  la  medesima  origine ;  poiche,  sebbene  le 
loro  lingue  nonsoiio  simili  intieramente,  nuUadimeno  han- 
no  un  legamento  radicdle,  che  e  si  chiara,  che  bisogna  che 
tutte  le  tre  siano  stato  Ic  figlie  della  medesima  madre. 
I-a  somiglianza  della  figura  del  corpo  e  della  fatezza  del 
viso,  e  tanto  evidente,  che  I'identita  di  stirpe  non  si  puo 
diibitare,  come  si  vedra  adesso.  II  viso  e  rotundo,  le 
mascelle  alzate,  i  labri  grassi,  gli  occhi  picoli  e  neri,  la 
fronte  non  e  grande ;  I'orechi  son  grandi,  i  denti  bianchi  e 
i  capeili  son  neri.  Gli  Indiani  dell'  America  settentrion- 
ale,  the  aveva  veduto  a  Quebec  I'anno  1748  sono  della 
stessa  stirpe  perche  hanno  il  medesimo  colore,  viso  e  i  loro 
costumi,  lingua  e  religione  sono  assai  somiglianti." 

The  Coriacks,  Tongusi,  and  Kamschadales,  says  San- 
tini, it  seems  to  me,  have  had  the  same  origin  ;  for,  al- 
though their  languages  are  not  altogether  the  same,  still 


mkt''^ 


iniiiHniiiiii-iii'ililliillir^irniiiii  i 


mi«iiijW''-'Wii 


[E 


MPLEXION  OF  THE 
L,  IN  ASIA. 

Padre  Santini,  a  native 
;se  Tartary  and  Siberia, 
sibili  e  ben  strelti ;  cor- 
I  vediito  sovente  Aolte 
della  foresta.  La  cor- 
sono  vizii,  che  si  vedo- 
,  perche  dalla  loro  gio- 
la  guerra." 

:  the  "^I'ongusi  are  gene- 
;hat  they  run  with  such 
lem  overtake  the  swift- 
ency  and  deforuiily  of 
vhicii  are  seldom  seen 
^outli  they  are  trained  to 

i  Kamschadales,  Santini 

si  e  i  Kamschadali  han- 
p-ine ;  poiche,  seblaene  ie 
'nente,  nulladimeno  han- 
chiara,  che  bisogna  che 
della  medesima  madre. 
orpo  e  della  fatezza  del 
itita  di  stirpe  non  si  puo 
11  viso  e  rotundo,  le 
rli  occhi  picoli  e  neri,  la 
grandi,  i  denti  bianchi  e 
ell'  America  settentrion- 
;  I'anno  1748  sono  della 
esimo  colore,  viso  e  i  loro 
issai  soraiglianti." 
iarnschadales,  says  San- 
he  same  origin  ;  for,  al- 
[iltogether  the  same,  still 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


n 


their  connexion  is  so  radical  that  they  must  be  mediately 
or  immediately  the  daughters  of  the  same  mother.  The 
similar' .  of  person  and  visage  is  so  striking,  that  the 
identity  ■'■:  person  cannot  be  doubted.  Their  faces  are 
round,  the  cheek  bones  high,  the  lips  thick,  the  eyes  small 
and  black,  the  forehead  small,  the  ears  large,  the  teeth 
white,  and  the  hair  black. 

The  Indians  of  North  America,  (the  same  author  con- 
tinues,) whom  T  saw  at  Quebec  in  1748,  must  be  of  the 
same  origin  as  the  Asiatic  tribes  I  have  now  described : 
they  have  the  same  complexion  and  visage;  and  their 
customs,  religion,  and  language  are  also  veiy  similar. 

Of  this  resemblance  in  external  appearance  we  are  ful- 
ly convinced ;  for,  in  .1826,  two  young  princes  of  the 
Tongusi  tribe  were  taken  to  Rome  by  two  Jesuits,  who 
had  converted  them  to  the  Christiaa  faith  in  their  native 
country.  Their  complexion,  we  must  acknowledge,  was 
fairer  than  that  of  the  Indians,  but,  in  every  other  respect, 
there  was  a  singular  coincidence.  The  diligent  antiquary, 
Count  Rosetti,  who  travelled,  some  years  since,  in  the 
United  States,  was  so  perfectly  satisfied  with  their  identi- 
ty, that  he  published,  on  the  arrival  of  the  young  princes 
at  Rome,  an  able  article  for  the  Society  of  Antiquaries, 
proving  the  Asiatic  origin  of  the  North  American  Indian^, 
To  confirm  his  assertions,  he  brought  before  the  Society 
of  Antiquaries  the  two  Asiatic  princes  and  an  Indian  who 
had  accompanied  him  from  America  to  Italy.  During  this 
inquiry,  some  of  the  most  literary  men  in  Italy  were  pre- 
sent, and  among  them  we  observed  two  or  three  tbreign 
ambassadors.  The  sameness  of  people  was  at  once  ac- 
knowledged by  the  society,  not  only  on  account  of  their 
similarity  in  external  appearance,  but  the  affinity  of  lan- 
guages, and  the  agreement  of  manners,  habits,  and  cus- 
toms, as  was  satisfactorily  proved  from  the  researches  of 
Count  Rosetti,  and  the  Jesuit  missionaries  who  had  ar- 
rived in  Italy  from  Siberia  in  Asia. 


tiiaMM<aaui<»»>MiMMMiji.,.i.y--..-^..A%^,ij^y,,-gj,^^^^    ^ 


92 


ORIGIN  OP  THE 


PARTICULAP  ITIT     OF  THE  INDIAN  LANGUAGES. 

Although  it  is  generally  a  owed  that  all  the  dialects 
which  are  spckm  m  ISurth  America,  are  derived  from  ii.  j 
three  primitive  .tiigyages  wlii-  u  we  mentioned  alxjve, 
still  it  does  no  lollow  that  these  three  are  original,  or  of 
the  first  institution  of  lanpuai  s.  The  discourse  of  the 
Indian  is  so  marked  with  ho  figurative  expressi  ns.  for 
which  some  languages  spoken  in  the  north-east  part  n 
Asia  are  particular  noted.  'pon  this  gm'  kI  ahue, 
some  persons  stood  ,arwtri'i  to  derive  the  oiidn  of  the 
North  American  Indiat,  iVom  Asia,  and  this  clue  should 
be  sufficient  without  any  other  proof  to  satisfy  the  philo- 
sophic mind,  in  the  absence  of  a  surer  guide.  The  Huron 
language  has  a  c(ir'ousne';«,  an  enertry,  and  a  sub''niity 
perhaps  not  to  be  found  u    ,ed  in  an      t'  the  fincsc  . 

guages  that  we  know,  li  hn"  frequ<  ly  been  assertett 
lat  those  whose  native  tongue  is,  endowed  with  aii 
elevation  of  soul,  which  agrees  wiih  the  majesty  of  theii 
language.  Some  have  fancied  l  found  in  it  some  sim- 
ilitude with  the  Hebrew  ;  otl  s  ii  -e  said  that  it  had  the 
same  origin  as  the  Greek ;  uai  thing  could  be  more 
trifling  than  the  proofs  they  bring  forward.  Gabriel 
Saghard  imagined  he  had  made  wonderful  discoveries  in 
his  vocabulary ;  James  Cartier,  and  Baron  de  la  Hontan 
were  equally  enthusiastic  in  their  researches.  These  three 
authors  took  at  random  some  terms,  some  of  which  were 
Huron  and  others  Algonquin,  signifying  quite  different 
from  what  they  asserted.  They  pretended  from  a  simi- 
larity of  sound  in  a  few  words,  to  have  discovered  a  ra- 
dical connexion  between  the  Indian  languages  and  the 
Hebrew. 

"  The  Algonquin  language  has  not  so  much  force  as  the 
Hur<m  ;  but  it  has  more  sweetness  and  elegance,  and  may 
with  great  propriety  be  denominated  the  Italian  of  the 
western  continent ;  for  it  abounds  with  vowels,  which  ren- 
ders it  soft,  musical,  and  harmonious.     Both  the  Algon- 


IE 


:an  languages. 

that  all  the  dialer'^; 

are  derived  from  i, 
e  mentioned  al'ove, 
ee  are  original,  >  >r  of 
rii(  discourse  of  the 
ative  express!  'Hs.  for 
le  north-east  part  t 
1  this  grnr  m1  al<  le, 
ive  the  origin  ot  th( 

and  this  ciue  should 
[■  to  satisfy  the  philo- 
:  guide.  The  Huron 
itgYi  sfid  a  sublimity 
ny  "I'  the  finest  i.d  - 
ue  !y  been  assertetl. 
endowed  with  an 
i  the  majesty  of  theii 
found  in  it  some  sim- 
e  said  that  it  had  the 
thing  could  be  more 
r  forward.  Gabriel 
)nderful  discoveries  in 

Baron  de  la  Hontan 
larches.    These  three 

some  of  which  were 
ifying  quite  different 
etended  from  a  simi- 
lave  discovered  a  ra- 
n  languages  and  the 

so  much  force  as  the 
nd  elegance,  and  may 
3d  the  Italian  of  the 
th  vowels,  which  ren- 
ts.   Both  the  Mgon- 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDl 


93 


(72  and  tilt 
of  turns, 


1  !»r 


'crmh^vea  richness  of  e>       ssion,  a  varie- 

,    ..•'•opnety  of  terras,  and  a  ic.rularitv  which 
^^,dom^pr^.va.ls  m  some  of  the  more  cultivated  la'nglges 

In  the  Huron  &\l  is  conjugated;  a  certain  device 
whj,  cannot  be  well  explained  distinguishes  tS 
verbs,  the  nouns,  the  pronouns,  the  adverll  &c      Thl 


the  other  reciprocal :  the  thi     perso 
ders,  for  there  are  but  two  li,  these 
say,  the  noble  and  the  ignoble  "'n 
ber  and  tenses,  they  have  Ihe 
Greek  and  some  languages  sp. 
Asia  J  for  instance,  to  relate  tr 
selves  differently  according  as 
The  verbs  active  multiply,  as 
which  fall  under  action  :  as  the  vuiu 


have  the  two  gen- 

"  'lages;  that  is  to 

Vs  to  the  num- 

lences,  as  the 

i.e  north  east  of 

/  express  them- 

by  land  or  wafer. 

as  there  are  things 

which  signifies  to  eat 


ifTff^  *^f' ^-^'^  ^^'"8-s  to  eat.  The  action  is  express- 
ed  d  flferently  m  respect  to  anything  that  has  life  and  an 
inanimate  thing ;  thus,  to  see  Jmanf and  t  see  aJole^^ 
two  different  verbs ;  to  make  use  of  a  thing  thaf  bebn^ 

t^vod^ffTit^tT/rbr^^  '"™  '^  '-'''-  -«  '^-'>  -  ^^ 

JLTI  ^t^'  ''"^■^-  ''  ^"'^^'^^y  ^"•^'  that  these  Ian- 
guages  from  their  richness  and  variety  are  attended  with 

certain  that  their  poverty  and  barrenness  on  the  other 
hand,  render  them  equally  so.  When  we  speak  of  their 
poverty  and  barrenness,  we  must  not  be  understood  as  al- 
luding  to  the  sterility  of  the  languages;  for  the  richness 
or  poverty  of  a  language  depends  on  the  knowledge  or  ie- 
norance  of  the  people  who  speak  it.  The  IndianI,  for  in- 
stance,  seldom  gave  names  to  things  which  they  did  not 
use,  or  which  did  not  fall  under  their  senses,  so  that  when 
Europeans  conversed  with  them  on  subjects  with  which 
hey  were  unacquainted,  they  were  naturally  in  want  of 
terms  to  express  their  iden  Even  the  refined  languages 
ot  Greece  and  Rome,  wJ.  ..  we  speak  of  modern  inventions 


I 


94 


ORIGIN  OF  THE 


i 


and  thincs  which  were  not  known  m  ancient  times,  r^re  la- 
bouring undt-r  the  same  disadvantage  ;  stdl  they     .e  no 
to  be  pronoaaced  as  barren,  for  it  is  not  to  be  expe.     .1  that 
man  is  to  give  names  to  things  which  he  neither  saw  noi 
heard      In  speaking  to  an  Indian  in  his  sav  age  state,  con- 
cernine  religious  worship,  heaven  and  the  Deity  ;  about 
virtues;  vices"  and  the  cultivation  of  the  arts,  or  other  sub- 
jects of  our  common  convei-sation,  nothin?  could  be  expect- 
ed but  confused  ideas  and  such  a  vacuity  in  his  language 
as  would  require  circuralocutior..  in  order  to  throw  any  in- 
formation within  the  compass  of  his  understanding,    feuch, 
then,  is  the  barrenness  of  the  Indian  languages  but  as  tar 
as  they  have  been  cultivated,  they  are  found  to  be  not  only 
rich  in  expressions  but  full  of  harmony  and  melody.  Jra- 
vellers  have  differed  in  giving  names  to  the  three  primi- 
tive languages  which  are  spoken  in  North  America ;  they 
eenerally  go,  however,  under  the  names  of  the  Sioiis,  the 
^uron,  InA  the  Mgor^quin.     That  of  the  Hurons  is  more 
copious  and  better  cultivated  than  those  spoken  by  the  Al- 
gonquins  and  Sious,  by  reason  of  their  having  attained  a 
hieher  degree  of  civilization  ;  for  the  Hurons  have  always 
applied  thimselves,  more  than  any  other  tribe,  to  the  culti- 
vation of  the  land.     They  have  also  ej^^ded  themselves 
much  less,  which  has  produced  two  eff-ects.     In  the  hrst 
place,  they  arc  better  settled,  better  lodged,  and  better  for- 
tified.    Under  these  circumstances  they  could  more  easily 
cultivate  the  arts,  and  form  fixed  rules  for  their  government. 
These  would   inevitably  be  the  means  of  supplying 
their  language  with  terms  which,  otherwise,  would  never 
have  been  introduced.     In  the  second  place,  they  became 
more  industrious,  more  dexterous  in  managing  their  attairs ; 
these  improvements  cannot  be  attributed  but  to  a  spirit  ot 
society,  which  they  have  preserved  better  than  others. 
Notwithstanding  the  difference  which  evidently  exists  be- 
tween these  three  primitive  languages,  it  cannot  be  de- 
nied, that  a  radical  connexion  exists,  which  is  not  easily 
perceived  but  by  those  who  are  well  versed  m  them. 
Although  we  are  fully  satisfied  from  several  other  cir- 


DiMi 


)tmlltii«milittsutttiMiiilm'i>    


ent  times,  are  la- 
till  they  le  not 
beexpec  I  that 
;  neither  saw  nor 
lavage  state, con- 
Iht,  Deity  ;  about 
rts,  or  other  sub- 
r  could  be  expect- 
y  in  his  language 

•  to  throw  any  in- 
•standing.    Such, 
^uages,  but  as  far 
^nd  to  be  not  only 
ind  melody.  Tra- 
,  the  three  primi- 
;h  America ;  they 
;  of  the  Sious,  the 
le  Hurons  is  more 
spoken  by  the  Al- 
having  attained  a 
urons  have  always 
tribe,  to  the  culti- 
tended  themselves 
■ects.     In  the  first 
red,  and  better  for- 
'  could  more  easily 

•  their  government, 
itans  of  supplying 
rwise,  would  never 
jlace,  they  became 
laging  their  affairs ; 
3d  but  to  a  spirit  of 
better  than  others, 
evidently  exists  be- 
I,  it  cannot  be  de- 
which  is  not  easily 
■rsed  in  them, 
n  several  other  cir- 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


»-  IIIIM 

■  5  0  

1^  Ilia 

I:  m 


2.2 
2.0 


1.25 


1.4 


1.8 


1.6 


Photographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


:o^ 


,\ 


^ 


^ 


iV 


\\ 


% 


V 


<V 


<0s 


6^ 


<> 


% 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


u 


4^.r 


U.A 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  canadien  de  microreproductions  historiques 


NORTH   AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


96 


i 


curastances,  as  well  as  the  afiinitv  of  languages,  that  the 
North  American  Indians  are  descGiuled  from  the  northeast 
parts  of  Asia,  still  we  do  not  at  all  imagine  that  they  are 
descendants  of  one  and  the  same  Asiatic  tribe  who  spoke 
the  same  language.  It  may  appear  singular  that  there 
should  exist  such  a  dissimilarity  in  the  languages  which 
the  north  east  Asiatics  carried  with  them  to  America ;  but 
the  surprise  will  at  once  vanish  when  we  consider  that  the 
north-east  pc:rfs  of  Asia  had  been  peopled  by  diiferent 
races  of  men  from  different  parts  of  Asia.  The  Highland- 
ers of  Scotland,  it  is  well  known,  are  of  a  different  origin 
with  their  more  southern  neighbours;  and  their  language, 
which  is  likewise  radically  different,  they  have  preserved 
in  its  purity,  notwith-standing  their  union  by  local  situation 
and  intermarriages.  In  every  part  of  the  new  world 
where  thesa  Highlanders  have  made  settlements,  the  Gae- 
lic is  "spoken  as  purely  almost  as  it  came  from  the  lips  of 
Ossian  ;  under  similar  circumstances,  therefore,  the  In- 
dians have  been  able  to  retain  the  languages  of  their  re- 
spective progenitors.  The  same  can  be  said  of  the  Irish, 
Germans,  nnd  Dl'  tch  who  have  emigrated  to  America.  It 
is  not  then  to  be  wondered  at,  that  there  should  txist  among 
the  Indians  three  primitive  languages,  which  are  very  dis- 
tantly connected,  although  they  all  came  latterly  from  the 
north-east  parts  of  Asia. 

Here  ve  may  quote  the  following  from  the  learned  re- 
searches of  Mr.  Duponceaii,  who,  in  speaking  of  the 
Indian  languages,  says ;  "  If  I  have  shown  it  to  be,  at 
least,  sufficiently  probable,  that  polysynthetic  forms  are 
the  general  characteristic  of  the  American  Indian  lan- 
guages, I  need  only  reler  to  Mr.  Heekewelder's  corres- 
pondence, to  prove  that  those  forms,  as  exemplified  by 
him  in  the  Delaware,  are  such  as  I  have  described  them* 
that  they  are  rich,  copious,  expressive,  and,  particularly, 
that  the  greatest  order,  method,  and  analogy  veignthro' 
them.  To  endeavour  to  give  better  proof  of  this  fact, 
than  those  which  that  learned  gentleman  has  given, 
would  be  a  waste  of  labor  and  time.     Indeed,  from  the 


i  I 


mmmmimmM'Mmit 


.mumieiu 


96 


ORIGIN  OP  THE 


F 


view  which  he  offers  of  the  Lenni-Lenape  idiom,  it 
would  rather  appear  to  have  been  formed  by  philoso- 
phers in  their  closets,  than  by  savages  in  the  wilder- 
ness. If  it  should  be  asked  how  this  can  have  happen- 
ed, I  can  only  answer,  that  I  have  been  ordered  to  col- 
lect and  ascertain  facts,  not  to  build  theories.  There 
remains  a  great  deal-  yet  to  be  ascertained,  before  we 
can  venture  to  search  into  remote  causes." 

With  regard  to  the  Polysynthetic  form  or  construction, 
the  same  author  thus  explains  it. 

"  The  Polysynthetic  construction  is  that  in  which  the 
greatest  number  of  ideas  are  comprised  in  the  least  num- 
ber of  words.  This  is  done  prmcipally  in  two  ways. 
1.  By  a  mode  of  compounding  locutions,  which  is  not 
confined  to  joining  words  together,  as  in  the  Greelc,  or 
varying  the  inflection  or  termination  ot  a  radical  word 
as  in  most  European  languages,  but  by  inteiweaving  to- 
gether the  most  significant  sounds  or  syllables  of  each 
single  word,  so  as  to  form  a  compound  that  will  awaken 
in  the  mind  at  once  all  the  ideas  singly  expressed  by 
the  words  from  which  they  are  taken.  2.  By  an  anal- 
agous  corijiination  of  the  various  parts  of  speech,  partic- 
ularly by  means  of  the  verb,  so  that  its  various  forms 
and  inflections  will  express  not  only  the  principal  ac- 
tion, but  the  greatest  possible  number  of  the  moral  ideas 
and  physical  objects  connected  with  it,  and  will  com- 
bine itself  to  the  greatest  extent  with  those  conceptions 
which  are  the  subject  of  other  parts  of  speech,  and  in 
other  languages  require  to  be  expressed  by  separate  and 
distinct  words.  Such  I  take  to  be  the  general  charac- 
ter of  the  Indian  languages. 

These,  then  are  the  declarations  of  Mr.  Du  Ponceau 
concerning  the  Indian  languages.  1st.  That  the  Ameri- 
can languages,  in  general,  are  rich  in  words  and  in 
grammatical  forms,  and  that,  in  their  comphcated  con- 
struction, the  greatest  order,  method,  andregularity  pre- 
vail. 2nd.  That  these  complicated  forms  called  by  him 
Polysynthetic,  appear  to  exist  in  all  those  languages  from 


P 
d( 
cl 
ze 
lii 
si 
bi 
ri 
ui 

V1 

re 
hi 
si 
A 

ni 

P< 

C( 

d< 


MMMlhtewMMHMMMMKttI 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


97 


3nni-Lenape  idiom,  it 
n  formed  by  philoso- 
avages  in  the  wilder- 
this  can  have  happen- 
e  been  ordered  to  col- 
uild  theories.  Tliere 
iscertained,  before  we 
3  causes." 
c  form  or  construction, 

311  is  that  in  which  the 
)rised  in  the  least  num- 
ncipally  in  two  ways, 
jcutions,  which  is  not 
;r,  as  in  the  Greeic,  or 
tion  ot  a  radical  word 
jut  by  intei  weaving  to- 
Is  or  syllables  of  each 
3ovnd  that  will  awaken 
s  singly  expressed  by 
;aken.  2.  By  an  anal- 
!  parts  of  speech,  partic- 

that  its  various  forms 
only  the  principal  ac- 
iiber  of  the  moral  ideas 
with  it,  and  will  com- 
with  those  conceptions 
arts  of  speech,  and  in 
pressed  by  separate  and 

be  the  general  charac- 

5ns  of  Mr.  Du  Ponceau 
.  1st.  That  the  Ameri- 
rich  in  words  and  in 
their  comphcated  con- 
hod,  and  regularity  pre- 
ted  forms  called  by  him 
ill  those  languages  fr:om 


Greenland  to  Cape  Horn.  3rd.  That  these  forms  ap- 
pear to  differ  essentially  from  lltose  of  the  ancient  and 
modern  languages  of  the  old  hemisphere. 


•  i 


PARTICULARITIES  OF  THE  ASIATIC  LAN- 
GUAGES. 

Santini,  after  collating  the  Tadian  languages  with 
those  spoken  by  the  Coriacks  rnd  Tongusi,  gives  us  the 
tbllowing  particularities  of  these  Asiatic  dialects, 

"  Le  lingue  che  si  parlano  dai  Tongusi  e  i  Coriaki  di 
Siberia,  sono  originalmenteuscite  daUa  tnedesima  fonte  ; 
perche,  avendo  studiato  tutte  le  due,  sono  capace  di  ve- 
dere  1'  affinita  ;  oltrequesto,  ho  osservato  sovente  volte 
che  \  Tonjjusi  e  Coriaki  potovano  parlare  insieme  sen- 
za  alcuna  interpretazione  ;  e  ciascheduno  parlava  nella 
lingua  sua.  Gtueste  lingue  hanno  du"";  :'  aeri,  uno  che 
si  applica  all'  animante,  e  un  altro  all'  i,ianimato.  I  ver- 
bi  sono  senza  numero,  e  si  aumentano  secondo  la  va- 
rieta  delle  cose  che  si  fanno  e  si  vedono.  Per  esempio, 
un  Coriako  non  si  serve  del  medesimo  verbo,  quar  Jo 
vuol  dire  che  ha  ver  ito  un  uccello  e  un  albero.  Nella 
medesima  maniera,  si  varia  il  verbo,  quando  dice,  che 
ha  bevuto  dell'  acqua  o  del  vino.  II  medesimo  idioma 
si  puo  vedere  nelle  lingue  che  parlano  g!  Indiani 
Americani.  Padre  Chiaratesta,'che  era  restate  due  an- 
ni  in  Kamschatka,  ha  detto  e  non  sipao  dubitare  le  sue 
parole,  che  quelli  dall'  altra  parte  del  stietto  di  Beering, 
comprendevano  la  lingua  dei  Kamschadali,  e  che  si  ve- 
devano  frequentemente  passare  e  ripassare  da  un  conti- 
nente  all'  altro."* 

The  languages  which  are  spoken  by  the  Tongusi  and 


*Libro  secondoi  cap.  settimo. 
9* 


i 


MiWiMllMIH 


;* 


d8 


ORIGIN  OF  THE 


Coriaks  of  Siberia,  says  Santmi,  have  onginn  ly  sprung 
from  the  same  fountain.    Havmg  studied  them  both, 
the  affinity  appears  to  me  to  be  very  evident.     Besides, 
I  frequently  observed  the  Tongusi  and  the  Coriaks  con- 
veX  together,  while  each  used  that  language  which 
waT  poken  in  his  own  country.    They  could  nol^  cer- 
tainly, understand  each  other  easily,  from  the  repetitions, 
lesiu  es,  and  circumlocutions  which  I  observed  during 
t£  Sversation.     Both  languages  have  two  genders : 
the  one  is  called  the  noble,  and  is  applied  to  animate 
things  ,  and  the  other  the  ignoble,  of  which  gender  are 
nanimate  things.     The  verbs  are  without  number  and 
aTin^reased  according  to  the  varietv  and  quality  of 
tTe  acTon.     For  example,  a  Coriak  does  not  use  the 
same  verb,  when  he  says  he  saw  a  bird  or  a  tree.   In  the 
same  manker  the  Coriaks  alter  then-  verb,  when  they 
say  thTy  drank  wine  or  water.    The  same  "i.om,  con- 
iZues  San.ini,  is  peculiar  to  «ome  langu^es  whic^^^^^^^^ 
snoken  bv  the  North  American  Indians.  Father  Chiara- 
Lta     who   remained  two  years  in  Kamschatka    has 
sSd   andhis  word  should  not  be  doubted,  that  those 
on  the  American  side  of  the  straits  of  Beermg  under- 
stood the  langiiage  of  the  Kamschadales,  and  were  seen 
ftequently  to^asl  and  repass  from  the  one  continent  to 

According  to  this  author,  the  language  of  the  Kam- 
schadales  is  not  mucu  diiferent  from  that  spoken  on  the 
o^hSe  of  Beering's  straits.  He  alludes  to  the  landing 
of  Sar  in  Britain  from  Gaul,  where  the  passage  be- 
tween Calais  and  Dover  is  as  wide  as  that  of  Beenng's 
ZZs  in  one  place,  and  much  more  difficult  to  cross  by 
reion  of  the  duster  of  islands  that  is  interspersed  m 
this  narrow  channel  between  Asia  and  America-  As 
C^sar  found  the  ancient  Britons  to  resemble  ma 
most  striking  manner,  the  Gauls  whom  he  had  left  be- 
hind him  on  the  continent,  in  their  dress,  language  and 
mode  of  fighting,  so  Chiaratcsta  discovered  the  ndians 
S  America  to  1)e  equally  similar  to  the  Kamschadales 


THE 

lave  originally  sprung^ 
ig  studied  them  both, 
ery  evident.  Besides, 
;i  and  the  Coriaks  con- 
1  that  lansuage  which 

They  could  not,  eer- 
ily, from  the  repetitions, 
hich  I  observed  during 
iges  have  two  genders : 
is  applied  to  animate 
le,  of  which  gender  are 
re  without  number,  and 
variety  and  quality  of 
3riak  does  not  use  the 
a  bird  or  a  tree.  In  the 
their  verb,  when  they 

The  same  idiom,  con- 
tie  languages  which  are 
Indians.  Father  Chiara- 
rs  in  Kamschatka,  has 
be  doubted,  that  those 
raits  of  Beering  under- 
?hadales,  and  were  seen 
om  the  one  continent  to 

;  language  of  the  Kam- 
from  that  spoken  on  the 
He  alludes  to  the  landing 
,  where  the  passage  be- 
vide  as  that  of  Beeringls 
more  difficult  to  cross,  by 
1  that  is  interspersed  in 
Asia  and  America-  As 
[tons  to  resemble,  in  a 
Is  whom  he  had  left  be- 
Iheir  dress,  language  and 
a  discovered  the  Indians 
lar  to  the  Karaschadales 


NORTH    AJIERICAN  INDIANS. 


99 


of  Asia,  in  language  and  dress.  "Eadem  lingua,"  he  says, 
fere  utebantur  atque  eodem  modo'fere  vestiti,  quamobrem 
dvbitari  non  potest  quin  propinquitatibus  affinitatibxisque 
conjuncti  sint."*  From  this  assertion  it  would  appear, 
that  Chiaratesta  feels  convinced  of  the  sameness  of 
people,  af   he  observed  them  use  almost   the  same  lan- 


guage, and  dress  almost  in  the  same  manner.  These 
are  his  very  words,  and  he  hesitates  not  a  moment  to 
conclude  the  Asiatic  origin  of  the  North  American  In- 
dians, especially  of  those  whom  he  met  on  crossing  the 
straits  of  Beering, 

We  are  assured  by  all  those  travellers  who  made  any 
inquiries  after  the  nature  and  construction  of  the  lan- 
guages or  dialects  spoken  in  the  regions  of  the  north-east 
of  Asia,  that  they  partake,  in  an  eminent  degree,  of  Liz 
idiom  of  American  languages.  A  most  singular  coin- 
cidence in  the  formation  of  verbs  in  the  Tongusian  lan- 
guage is  noticed  by  Abernethy.  Nothing  can  indicate 
more  clearly  or  more  decidedly  the  connexion  of  the  In- 
dian and  Asiatic  dialects  than  this  circumstance.  To  kill 
a  deer  and  to  kill  a  bear  is  expressed  by  the  Tongusi 
with  two  different  verbs.  To  eat  flesh  and  to  eat  nsh, 
just  in  the  same  manner  as  the  American  languages  vary, 
is  likewise  expressed  by  two  different  verbs.  This  cir- 
cumstance alone  is  sufficient  to  prove  their  similarity. 

We  shall  now  offer  the  reader  a  comparative  table  of 
the  Asiatic  and  Indian  languages,  taken  chiefly  from  Dr. 
Barton,  Abernethy,  and  Santmi,  where  the  identity  of 
languages  is  evident  at  first  sight. 


100 


ORmiN  OF   THE 


A  COMPARATIVE  VIEW  OF  THE  INDIAN  AND 
ASIATIC  LANGUAGES. 


INDIAN. 


GOD 


ASUTIC. 


Lenni-Lennape,  or  Delawares,  Kitschtmaniilo.     Kamschadales, 
'  [KoUham  and  Kuchi  Manoa. 

Algonquins  and  Chippewas,  KiUht-manitoti  and  Manitoa. 
Onondagas,   &c.,  Ntoh.  Semoyads,  noob  and  mob. 


Kikkapoos,  Kisheh. 
Narragansets,  Keeshuk. 


HEAVEN. 


Tartars,  Koek. 
Semoyads,  Kooioek. 


FATHER. 


Semoyads,  Niijsce,  neezec, 
Kamschadales,  noexeck. 


Lenni-Lennape,  Nooch. 
Chippewas,  noosach,  noosah. 
Pottawatameh,  noosah. 
Miamis,  nonsuh,  nosah 
Algonquins,  nousce. 
Naudowessies,  otah,  otlah. 
Darien  Indians,  tauioh. 
Poconchi,  tai. 
Caraibees,  baba. 

MOTHER. 

Lenni  Lennape,  Gahowees,  _     Morduani,  du)aee. 

Pottawatameh,  nanna.  Tartars  of  Casan,  ana,  anawee. 

■      ■  Tartars  of  Orenburg, 

»'•"«•  Siberia,  i  """''• 

Tartars  near  Tobolsk,  ana. 
Tooshetli,  nana. 


Olonetzi,  or  Fins,  tauto. 

Wallachians,  tat. 
Tartars  on  the  Jenisea,  baba. 


Indians  of  Pennsylvania, 
according  to  W.  Penn. 
Darien  Indians,  nannah. 


SON. 

Indians  of  Penobscot,  St.  Johns, 
and  Naragansets, 


namun.       Semoyads,  nioma. 

Kamasthini,  neem. 
Tongusi,  nioman. 


Pottawatameh,  nesah. 
Miamis,  sheemah. 


BROTHER. 

Tchionski,  sezoee. 
Kamschadales,  seezomeh. 


Jimmimi 


THE  INDIAN  AND 

AGES. 

ASIATIC. 

maniito.     Kamschadales, 
Icham  and  Kitcin  Manoa. 
niton  and  Manitoa. 
Semoyads,  noob  and  niob. 


Tartars,  Koek. 
Semoyads,  Koosock. 


Semoyads,  Niijscc,  neezee, 
Kamschadales,  noexeck. 


Olonetzi,  or  Fins,  taulo. 

Wallachians,  tat. 
artars  on  the  Jenisea,  baba. 

R. 

Morduani,  dwaee. 
tars  of  Casan,  ana,  anawee. 
•tars  of  Orenburg,  j  ^^^^ 

Siberia,  S 

Tartars  near  Tobolsk,  ana. 
Tooshetti,  nana. 


mun.       Semoyads,  nioma. 

Kamasthini,  neem. 
Tongusi,  moman. 

:r. 

Tchionski,  sezoee. 
Kamschadales,  seezomeh. 


NORTH   AMERICAN    INDIANS.  lOl 

INDIAN.  ,  ASIATIC. 


Narragansets,   wasick. 


HUSBAND. 


WIFE. 


Miamis,   neeweewah. 
Pottawattameh,    neowah. 

CHILD. 

Lenni-Lennape,  nitsch,  nitschaan. 
Chippewas,   hobcloshin. 
Piankashaws,  pappooz. 
Narragansets,  pappoos. 


Semoyads,   waesacko. 


Tchoukti,   nceweeffan, 
Semoyads,   neoo. 


Semoyads,  nitschno. 
Suanetti,  hohsch. 


Kottowi,  poop. 


NOSE. 

Algonkins,  yaka.  .  Koriaks,  keka. 

Acadians,   chikon.  Kamschadales,  kaiKan. 

Indians  of  Penobscot  and  St.  Johns,  kceton.        Tongrsi,  kailon. 


Chilese,  ne. 


EYES. 


FOREHEAD. 

Indians  of  Pennsylvania,  hakalu. 


Chippewas,  lissii,  lissey. 
Tuskaroras,  wooaara. 


HAIR. 


MOUTH. 


Pottawattameh,  indoun. 
Miamis,  endonnee, 

HAND. 

Lenni-Lennape,  nahk. 
Indians  of  Pennsylvania,  nach. 


FLESH 


Shawnees,  wiothe 
Chippewas,  weas. 


Tcherkessi,  ne. 
Tooshetti,   haka. 


Koriaks,  Usseh. 
Ostiaks,  warras. 


Koriaks,  andoon. 
Karassini,  ende. 


Akashini,    nak, 
Tongusi,  neakka  df  naila. 


Ostiaks,  wede,  wotee, 
Koriaks,   weosi. 


i 


102 

INDIAN. 

Macicanni,  fucuknn. 
Cliilese,  moollhurn. 
Brasilians,  taimt. 


Lenni-Lcnnape,  klee. 
Chipi^fwas,  michewah. 


OIUOIN  OF    THE 


BLOOD. 


HEART. 


ASIATIC. 

Tartars,  hagan. 

Koriaks,  moollpomooJ. 

Dugorri,  laog. 


Tawecguini,  hed. 
Tongusi,  micAetfan. 


SUN.  ■        .  ,     ,       ,  ■ 

,     .    ,      ,  Konaks,  keensMis. 

Chippewas,  hests,  ki^chts.  Kamschadales,  ktosan. 

Machicanni,  ker.tniih.  Tartars,  kooahch 

ladians  c.f  Peuol.scoi  i>i  hx  Johns,  kccsoose.         i  ajK^^     ^^^^^^^ 

Indians  of  New  Eiii,'land,  kcsus. 
Chikasiih,  hnsche. 
Algonkius,   kms,  kesis. 


Tongusi,  kashoc 


MOC»N. 

Some  Indians  of  North  Carolina,   keshuse. 
Indians  of  Pennsylvania,  keshov. 

New  Englanders.   ke.us.  Kamschadales,  koohoxmh. 

Koriaks,  noonoee. 


Miamis,   kelson. 


Carabies,  nnmiuni. 
Naudowcasies,  oicech. 


Lenni-Lennape,  alank. 
Algonkins,   alan,  e^nk. 
Miamis,   alanqua. 
Shawnees,  alaqua. 


Chippewas,  hmmawan. 
Shawnees,  kimmeumne. 
AJgonktns,  kiminwan. 


Lenni-Lennape,  lundew. 
Muskohge,  toatka. 
Brasilians,  lata. 


STAR. 


RAW. 


HRE. 


Tartars,  oee,  aee. 


Kottowi,  alagan. 

Assani,   alak. 

Koriaks,   agalan. 

Kamschadales,  lawkwah 


Lesghis,  kema, 

Kamschadales,  kemasee. 

Koriaks  komoseh. 


Semoyads,  tun. 

Vogouliichi,   laoot. 

Koriaks,  tatoeh. 


K»i>iiiWi«r»n«[ 


NORTH  AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


103 


ASIATIC. 

Tartars,  l.as^an. 

Koriaks,  moollijinnool. 

Dugorri,  taog. 


Taweoguini,  keil. 
Tongusi,  mtchev:an. 


Koriaks,  keenschis. 

Kamschadales,  ktosan. 

^se.         Tartars,  hooai.-^cli 

Coreans,  kacscc. 


ise. 


Tongusi,  kashoc. 


Kamschadales,  koohowah. 
Koriaks,  noonoee. 
Tartars,  oee,  aee. 


Kottowi,  alagan. 

Assani,   alak. 

Koriaks,  agalan. 

Kamschadales,  lawkwah 


Lesghis,  ketna- 

Kamschadales,  kemasee. 

Koriaks  kotnoseh. 


Semoyads,   tun- 

Vogouliichi,   laoot. 

Koriaks,  tatoeh. 


INDIAN. 

Chippewas,  millie. 
Muskoghe,   ctoh. 
Cherakee,  ailoh. 


Lenni-Lennape,  tne-kanne 
Cherakee,   kvcra 
Darien  ladiaus,  tsi. 


WOOD, 


DOG. 


THERE. 

Lenni-Lennape,  tcka. 
Lenni-Lennape  has  also,  talli. 
Chippewas,   woily. 


ASIATIC. 

Semoyads,  meete. 

Koriaks,    ooltoo. 

Tartars,  otook. 


Semoyads,   kannak. 

Tchioclioiiski,   koera. 

PumpocoUi,   tzee. 


Kartalini,  eeku,  eck. 
Tongusi,  talui. 
Koriaks,  wooateh. 


The  first  personal  pronoun  I,  {ego  in  Latin.) 

Kamschadales,  nieah, 
Koriaks,    neah, 
Toiigutani,   nni. 


Lenni-Lennape,  ni. 

Chippewas,   nee, 

Miamis,   nee. 

Wyandots,   dee. 

Maudowessies,  meoh. 

Indians  of  Penobscot  &  St.  Johns,  ncah. 


Lesghis,  dee. 
Tchonski,  mia. 
Motouri,   ne. 


These  sources  of  information  are  certainly  worthy  of 
credit ;  for  they  are  distinguished  as  men  of  the  highest 
veracity,  as  well  as  profound  judgment  and  acute  imagi- 
nation. It  is  likewise  generally  known  that  no  person 
can  contract  a  greater  intimacy  with  barbarous  nations, 
than  missionaries,  who,  by  the  dignity  of  their  sacred  Ox- 
fice,  the  affability  of  their  manners,  and  their  brotheily 
counsel,  ha,ve  always  succeeded  in  endearing  themselves 
to  the  rudest  of  nations.  We  have  the  testimony  of  otlier 
travellers,  to  corroborate  the  assertions  of  the  learned 
Santini  and  Chiaratesta,  while  they  endeavour  to  prove  a 
similarity'between  the  Indian  languages  and  those  ol 
the  Tongusi  and  Cor'  Vs.  Hennepin,  who  travelled 
among  the  Indians  of  o  .h  America,  says,  that  the  Hu- 
ron language  partakes  m  a  high  degree  of  the  idiom  ol 
Asiatic  toiTgues,  that  it  abounds  with   those  figurative 


jem 


104 


ORIGIN  OF  THE 


expressions,  sublimity  of  thought  and  sweetness  which 
are  so  characteristic  of  some  Asiatic  I'lnguuges  Aberne- 
thy  collated  two  hundred  hidian  words  with  he  Coriack 
lanffuage,  and  the  identity  is  so  eviden*  that  every  per- 
Sn  who  is  acquainted  witii  the  derivation  and  tormation 
of  languages,  will  sX  once  acknowledge  the  Asiatic  on- 
gin  of  the  Indian  languages. 


RELIGION  OF  THE  NORTH  AMERICAN 
INDIANS. 

Amonty  tho  most  savage  nations  in  the  world,  the 
opinion  prevails,  that  there  are  beings  superior  to  them- 
selves, who  manage  by  their  power  and  wisdom,  the  af- 
fairs of  this  world.     The  religion  of  the  Indians  is  very 
simple,  for  it  consists  of  few  doctrines  and  fewer  ceremo- 
nies.    The  Supreme  Deity,  they  call  the  Great  Spirit, 
whose  power  they  believe  to  be  infinite  ;  to  him  they  as- 
cribe  their  victories  in  the  field  of  battle  and  their  sun- 
cess  in  the  chase.     They  believe  also  in  an   inferior 
Spirit,  whom  they  consider  as  a  malevolent  being  and 
the  author  of  all  their  misfortunes.    They  more  frequent- 
ly adore  him,  that  he  may  remove  the  evils  by  which 
they  are  oppressed  ;  still  they  are  sometimes  prompted 
by  gratitude  to  perform  an  act  of  devotion  to  the  Great 
Spirit,  that  he  may  continue  his  favours.    They  believe 
in  a  future  state,  where  they  are  to  enjoy  in  a  more  com- 
plete manner  those  pleasures  in  which  they  have  here 
delighted  ;  a  mild  climate,  a  fertile  soil,  abounding  with 
game,  whose  flesh  never  cloys  the  appetite,  nor  surfeits 
by  excess  ;  the  intercourse  of  all  their  friends  and  rela- 
lations,  in  short,  all  their  temporal  enjoyments  unmixed 
with  any  of  their  troubles. 

The  following  concise  account  of  the  religion  of  the 
Indians  as  given  by  Jarvis,  according  to  Charlevoix  may 
not  perhaps  be  unworthy  of  attention. 


a 

S( 

b 
d 
r 
is 
v 

P 
t 

tl 

u 

ii 

fi 

c 

tl 

f 

t] 
li 

V 

c 


:J»l 


HE 

t  and  sweetness,,  which 
;ic  hinguages.  Aberne- 
words  with  the  Coriack 
eviden*  that  every  per- 
erivatioii  and  formation 
owledge  the  Asiatic  ori- 


ITH  AMERICAN 


tions  in  the  world,  the 
l)eings  superior  to  them- 
wer  and  wisdom,  the  af- 
)n  of  the  Indians  is  very 
;trines  and  fewer  ceremo- 
3y  call  the  Great  Spirit, 

infinite  ;  to  him  they  as- 
i  of  battle  and  their  suo- 
ievc  also  in  an  inferior 

a  malevolent  being  and 
es.  They  more  frequent- 
love  the  evils  by  which 

are  sometimes  prompted 
of  devotion  to  the  Great 
s  favours.  They  believe 
e  to  enjoy  in  a  more  com- 
in  which  they  have  here 
:rtile  soil,  abounding  with 
3  the  appetite,  nor  surfeits 
all  their  friends  and  rela- 
)oral  enjoyments  unmixed 

unt  of  the  religion  of  the 
ording  to  Charlevoix  may 
jntion. 


NORTH    AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


105 


"But,  besides  the  Supreme  Being,  they  believe  in  an  in- 
finite number  of  subaltern  spirits,  who  are  the  objects  of 
worship.  These  they  divide  into  good  and  bad.  The 
good  spirits  are  called  by  the  Hurons,  Okkia,  by  the  Al- 
gonquins,  Maiiitous.  They  suppose  them  to  be  the  guar- 
dians of  men,  and  that  each  has  his  tutelary  Deity.  In 
fact,  every  thing  in  nature  has  its  spirit,  though  all  have  not 
the  same  rank  nor  the  same  influence.  The  animals  they 
hunt  have  their  spirits.  If  they  do  not  underst  nd  any 
thing,  they  immediately  say,  it  is  a  spirit.  If  any  man 
performs  a  remarkable  exploit,  his  tutelary  deity  is  sup- 
posed to  be  of  more  than  ordinary  power. 

"  It  is  remarkable,  however,  that  these  tutelary  deities 
are  not  supposed  to  take  nien  under  their  protection  till 
something  has  been  done  to  merit  the  favor.  A  parent 
who  wishes  to  obtain  a  guardian  spirit  for  his  child,  first 
blackens  his  face,  and  then  causes  him  to  fast  for  several 
days.  During  this  time  it  is  expected  that  the  spirit  will 
reveal  himself  in  a  dream ;  and  on  this  account,  the  child 
is  anxiously  examined  every  morning  with  regard  to  the 
visions  of  the  preceding  night.  Whatever  the  child  hap- 
pens to  dream  of  most  frequently,  even  if  it  happens  to  be 
the  head  of  a  bird)  the  foot  of  an  animal,  or  any  thing  of 
the  most  worthless  nature,  becomes  the  symbol  or  figure 
under  which  the  Okki  reveals  himself.  With  this  figure, 
in  the  conceptions  of  his  votary,  the  spirit  becomes  itknti- 
fied  ;  the  image  is  preserved  with  the  greatest  care — is  the 
constant  companion  on  all  great  important  occasions,  and 
the  constant  object  of  consultation  and  wor  bip."* 

As  soon  as  a  child  is  informed  what  is  the  ndttire  or 
form  of  his  protecting  deity,  he  is  carefully  instructed  in 
the  obligations  he  is  under  to  do  him  homage — to  follow 
his  advice  communicated  in  dreams — to  deserve  his  fa- 
vours -to  confide  implicitly  in  his  care — and  to  dread  the 
consequences  of  his  displeasure.     For  this  reason,  when 


•Charlevoix,  journal,  &c.  let.  xxiv.  p. 
10 


345-6, 


•^mM 


JiQg  ORIGtN  OP  THE 

the  Huron  or  the  Iroquois  goes  to  battle,  or  to  the  chase, 
the  imaee  of  his  Okki  is  as  carefully  earned  with  him  as 
h  s  arms.  At  night  each  one  places  his  guardian  idol  on 
the  Pahsades  surrounding  the  camp,  with  the  face  turned 
from  the  quarter  to  which  the  warriors,  or  hunters,  are 
about  to  march.  He  then  prays  to  it  for  an  hour,  as  he 
does  also  in  the  morning  before  he  continues  his  course. 
This  homage  performed,  he  lies  down  to  rest,  and  sleeps  in 
tranquillity  fully  persuaded,  that  his  spirit  will  assume  the 
whole  duty  of  keeping  guard,  and  that  he  has  nothing  to 

fear  for  that  day.  ,     ^i,  •  d  •  „*- 
L'Abbe'  Perrin  tells  us  that  they  have  also  their  Priests, 
who  are  similar  to  the  Druids  of  the  ancients,.     These  pre- 
tend to  have  a  more  intimate  correspondence  with  the 
Deity  than  any  other  mortal.     They  are,  therefore,  held 
in  the  highest  estimation,  because  they  can  either  conci- 
liate the  favour  of  the  Great  Spirit,  or  avert  the  wrath  of 
the  malevolent  or  inferior  Deity.     The  Abbe  obsen-es, 
that  as  the  Indians  seldom  engage  in  the  solemnities  ot  re- 
ligion, the  priesthood  is  not  a  lucrative  profession  ;  by  pro- 
f^ing,  however,  the  gift  of  prophecy  and  the  science  of 
physic  they  are  seldom  reduced  to  a  state  of  indigence  or 
-want      Whenever  the  cures  which  they  prescribe  as  phy- 
sicians, prove  unsuccessful,  they  have  the   policy  to  as- 
cribe  this  failure  to  the  evil  Spirit,  whose  wrath,  they  say, 
is  implacable  from  some  motives  which  they  are  not  allow- 
ed to  divulge.                           •  X     •    ^u  • 

I'he  only  valuable  part  of  theF  skill  consists  in  their 
knowledge  of  simples,  chiefly  salubrious  herbs,  with  which 
their  country  abounds.  We  are  told  by  medical  men  who 
stand  high  in  their  profession,  that  tliese  Indian  herbists 
have,  to  their  own  knowledge,  cured  diseases  of  ?'hich 
they  despaired.  In  administering  these  medicines,  the  In- 
dians are  said  to  use  many  ceremonies  which  are  ridicu- 
lous, and  sufficiently  mysterious  to  acquire  fame  and  vener- 
ation among  the  superstitious,  especially  if  the  patient  re- 
cover, but  if  he  die,  the  Evil  Spirit  is  blamed. 

The  offices  of  priest,  physician,  and  prophet  or  conjurer 


1BHVI 


THB 

to  battle,  or  to  the  chase, 
sfuUy  carried  with  him  as 
laces  his  guardian  idol  on 
amp,  with  the  face  turned 
warriors,  or  hunters,  are 
s  to  it  for  an  hour,  as  he 
e  he  continues  his  course, 
down  to  rest,  and  sleeps  in 
at  his  spirit  will  assume  the 
nd  that  he  has  nothing  to 

they  have  also  their  Priests, 
■  the  ancients,.     These  pre- 
correspondence  with  the 
They  are,  therefore,  held 
ise  they  can  either  conci- 
jirit,  or  avert  the  wrath  of 
ity.     The  Abbe  observes, 
age  in  the  solemnities  of  re- 
icrative  profession  ;  by  pro- 
rophecy  and  the  science  of 
J  to  a  state  of  indigence  or 
bich  they  prescribe  as  phy- 
ey  have  the   policy  to  as- 
irit,  whose  wrath,  they  say, 
s  which  they  are  not  allow- 

hei'"  skill  consists  in  their 
lalubrious  herbs,  with  which 
re  told  by  medical  men  who 

that  tl\ese  Indian  herbists 
I,  cured  diseases  of  ?'hich 
ring  these  medicines,  the  In- 
renionies  which  are  ridicu- 
13  to  acquire  fame  and  vener- 

e'ipecially  if  the  patient  re- 

pirit  is  blamed. 

an,  and  prophet  or  conjurer 


NOUTH    AMERICAN  1ND(ANS. 


lor 


are  generally  hereditary.  This  belief  is  inculcated  by 
those  who  profess  these  sciences ;  for  they  impose  on  the 
credulity  of  the  people,  by  telling  them,  that  their  families 
have  been  particularly  pointed  out  by  the  Great  Spirit, 
who  threatens  vengeance  against  those  who  might  intrude 
on  professions  so  sacred. 

It  has  seldom  or  never  been  observed  by  travellers,  that 
the  Indians  offered  human  sacrifices  to  either  of  the  deities. 
It  has,  however,  been  frequently  asserted,  that  when  an  of- 
fering was  made,  it  consisted  generally  of  a  dog  ;  and  this 
took  place  at  no  other  time,  except  in  ♦he  times  of  calami- 
ty, scarcity,  and  sickness.  Having  procured  a  suitable 
animal,  generally  a  dog,  they  tie  his  mouth,  without  kill- 
ing him,  and  singe  him  at  the  fi-  They  then  affix  him 
to  a  pole  with  a  bundle  of  beavt.  .:ins.  When  the  pole 
is  erected,  the  priest  approaches,  addresses  the  Spirit,  de- 
precates his  wrath,  and  implores  a  mitigation  of  their  trou- 
bles. The  tribe  at  the  conclusion  of  his  speech  shout 
their  concurrence.  They  then  leave  the  dog  and  the  pole, 
never  touching  them  till  they  rot  and  fall.  This  ridicu- 
lous mode  of  offering  a  sacrifice  was  witnessed  on  raany 
occasions  among  the  Hurons  by  Hennepin,  Perrin,  and 
several  other  travellers. 

The  Indians  have  their  God  of  war  also,  but  this 
being  is  no  other  than  the  Great  Spirit,  to  whom  we 
have  already  alluded,  and  who  is  particularly  invoked 
in  their  war  songs.  The  Hurons  call  him  Areskoui,  and 
the  Iroquois  call  him  Agreskoui.  How  he  is  styled  in 
the  Algonquin,  we  have  not  been  able  to  ascertain.  But 
it  is  somewhat  strange,  that  Ares  in  the  Greek  language 
is  Mars,  ox  the  God  "of  war  ;  from  this  it  would  appear 
that  Jires  in  Greek  is  the  root  whence  Areskoui  of  the 
Hurons,  and  Agreskom  of  the  Iroquois  must  have  been 
derived.    *Although  we  are  not  warranted  from  this 


•Charlevoix,  journal,  p.  344.  II  paroit  que  dans  ces  chansons 
(de  guerre)  on  invoque  le  Dieu  de  la  guerre  que  les  Hurons  ap- 
pellent  Areskoui,  et  les  Iroquois  Agrcskoue.    Je  ne  sais  pas  quel 


J^ 


108 


ORIGIN  OF  THE 


similarity  alone  to  pronounce  an  affinity  between  the 
G?eek  Jid  Indian  l«iguages  still  it  "PPf '^^^  PJjbable 
enough  that  the  Greek  and  Indian  terms,  for  the  God  of 
^^^d  one  common  origin,  if  we  allow  that  the  ea^^ 
progenitors  of  the  Greeks  and  Indians  might  have  been 
intimately  allied  at  some  unknown  remote  IJ^jd   pre- 
vious to  the  establishment  of  colonies  in  the  Grecian 
isles,  and  long  before  the  ariival  of  any  Asiatic  tribe  on 
the  continentof  America.   1^  ^^is  opinion  be  we  I  found 
ed.  and  we  do  not  see  how  it  could  be  doubted,  what- 
ever alterations  these  languages  may  have  undergone 
in  the  course  of  ages,  by  the  multiplication  of  ideas  and 
consequently  of  words,  or  by  the  revolutions  which  the 
languages  of  civilized  nations  must  undergo,  it  would 
bTf  erf  unjust  to  deny  the  probability  of  some  affinitv 
between  the  Greek,  Hebrew  and  Indian  languages^- 
terSie  dispersion  of  Babel,  for  instance,  they  might  have 
^t  off  together  in  quest  of  settlements     Notwi  hstand- 
Tng  this  probability,  we  are  far  from  believing  that  t^e 
In^ans  are  consanguineously  related  to  those  Greeks, 
whose  language  rose  into  a  ferric  oHhemos  exqui^te 
and  astoniihing  art,  or  to  any  of  the    ribes  of  Israel 
whose  language  wa.  the  Hebrew.     Let  us  now,  how- 
ever, return  to  the  Indian   God  of  war.     Before  the 
battle  and  in  the  height  of  the  engagement,  his  name  is 
the  toar  cry;  upon  thi  march  also  they  often  repeat  it,  bV 
way  of  encouragement  to  each  other,  and  to  implore 
his  assistance.    L'Abbe  Perrin  says,  that  before  an  In- 
dian engagement,  the  warriors  raise  a  most  hideous  yell, 
wTth  whlS  they  kddress  their  God  of  battles,  looking  at 
the  same  time  upwards,  as  if  in  the  greatest  solicitude  to 
behold  his  mightiness  in  the  heavens. 


nomonluidonnedans  les  langues  Algonqumes.  Ma'sn^t  il 
pas  ua  peu  etonnant  que  dans  le  mot  Grec  Ares  qui  est  le  Mar, 
laeuL  de  la  guene  dans  tous  les  pap  ou  I'o"  ^f 'J' l^^Theo. 
loffie  d'  Homere,  on  trouve  la  racme  d'ou  semblent  "lerivcr  plu- 
sieurs  termes  de  la  langue  Huronne  et  Iroquoise  qui  out  rapport  a 
la  guerre? 


P 
t( 

or 

O 

S( 

ti 
tl 

S( 

id 
tl 


63 
tl] 

is 
A 

ti 
id 
tl 

fr 

gi 
U 
J. 
\f 
ol 
tl 

r 

V 

n 

P 
e 


■■■■ 


in  affinity  between  the 
II  it  pppears  probable 
n  terms,  for  the  God  of 
fe  allow  that  the  early 
dians  might  have  been 
vn  remote  period,  pre- 
ilonies  in  the  Grecian 
of  any  Asiatic  tribe  on 
opinion  be  well  found- 
luld  be  doubted,  what- 

may  have  undergone 
tipUcation  of  ideas,  and 
!  revolutions  which  the 
lust  undergo,  it  would 
)ability  of  some  affinity 
.  Indian  languages.  Af- 
stance,  they  might  have 
jments.    Notwithstand- 
from  believing  that  the 
related  to  those  Greeks, 
ric  of  the  most  exquisite 
of  the  tribes  of  Israel 
ew.     l-et  us  now,  how- 
od  of  war.     Before  the 
sngagement,  his  name  is 
io  they  often  repeat  it,  by 
h  other,  and  to  implore 
I  says,  that  before  an  In- 
raise  a  most  hideous  yell, 
God  of  battles,  looking  at 

the  greatest  solicitude  to 
savens. 


Algonquines.  Mais  n'est  il 
It  Grec  Ares  qui  est  le  Mars, 

payi  ou  Ton  a  suivi  la  Theo- 
6  d'ou  semblent  deriver  plu- 
et  Iroquoise  qui  oni  rapport  a 


NORTH  AMERrCAN    INDIANS. 


109 


L'Abbe'  de  la  Fontaine  says,  that  when  they  are 
afraid  of  being  conquered  in  battle,  they  send  their  sup- 
plications also  to  an  evil  Spirit,  that  he  may  be  pleased 
to  prevent  their  utter  destruction  ;  this  they  do  with  the 
greatest  humility  and  submission,  aecompanied  with  re- 
solutions and  promises  never  to  incur  his  wrath  for  the 
time  to  come.  De  la  Fontaine  admires  and  eulogizes 
the  sublime  language  which  they  make  use  of  on  these 
solemn  occasions  :  he  compares  their  poetical  and  martial 
ideas  to  the  lofty  strains  of  Ossian,  the  famous  bard  of 
the  ancient  Celts. 


THE 


RELIGION   OF  THE  TONGUSI,  CORIAKS, 
AND  KAMSCHADALES. 


The  most  barbarous  nations  in  the  world  believe  in  the 
existence  of  a  being  who  is  superior  to  themselves.  Na- 
ture has  never  failed  to  indicate  to  the  human  mind,  the  ex- 
istence of  some  Deity,  who  presides  over  the  human  race. 
Although  man  sees  not  his  superior,  yet  the  various  revolu- 
tions which  he  sees  take  place  around  him  inculcate  the 
idea  that  there  exists  a  Sovereign  Lord,  at  whose  control 
the  world  revolves. 

The  Mahometans,  who  borrowed  their  religious  notions 
from  the  Jews  and  Christians,  pretend  that  they  are  the 
great  supporters  of  the  doctrine  of  the  unity  of  the  Deity. 
Under  a  pretence  of  improvement,  they  impeach  both  the 
Jew  and  Christian  with  a  pluralitv  of  Deities.  But  it  is 
well  known,  that  the  Jews  and  Christians  make  the  unity 
of  the  Deity  a  fundamental  doctrine  of  their  religion.  From 
these  three  sects,  however,  the  doctrine  of  the  unity  of  the 
Deity  has  been  imparted  to  almost  every  nation  and  tnbe 
with  whom  we  are  acquainted.  We  do  not,  however, 
mean  to  say,  that  they  have  been  solely  the  means  of  pro- 
paitating  this  doctrine,  for  we  are  no  less  certain,  that  sev- 
eral naUons  with  whom  we  are  utterly  unacquainted  and 

10* 


ilO 


ORIGIN  OF  T«E 


who  never,  perhaps,  heard  of  Revelation,  entertain  ideas 
Tone  Suprime  Deity,  with  many  inferior  agents  similar 
to  each  other.  Among  those  rude  nations  the  notion  of  a 
Supreme  Being  appears  to  have  arisen  from  the  force  of 
human  reason  :  the  idea  of  his  numerous  inferior  ministers 
seems  to  have  originated  in  the  imbecility  ot  be  human 
imagination.  Notwithstanding  this  general  belief  A  the 
unity  of  the  Deity,  which  prevails  almost  every  where, 
however  rude  the  nation  may  be,  every  country  has  its  own 
peculiarities  in  religion,  as  well  as  in  their  language  and 

modes  of  living.  .  .  i.   i  •  i- 

In  no  part  of  Asia  has  the  fancy  multiplied  more  inle- 
rior  Spirits,  than  in  Hindostan.  The  spiritual  agents  of 
the  Deity  arc  there  innumerable,  and  each  of  them  is  rep- 
resented under  different  aspects ;  but  to  enumerate  the 
whole  would  be  impossible  and  superfluous  on  the  pres- 
ent occasion.  .        ,         n        • 

From  the  researches  of  the  most  veracious  travellers  in 
Asia,  we  are  informed,  that  of  all  the   Asiatic  nations 
whose  religious  tenets  they  could  ascertain  with  any  accu- 
racy   the   Tongusi,  Coriaks,  and  Kamschadales  resemble 
most  the  North  American   Indians,  in  their  ideas  concern- 
inj?  the   Deity.     "  The  Tongusi,"  says  Abernethy,  »  be- 
lieve in  the   existence  of  a  Supreme  Being,  according  to 
whose  will   they  shall   either  conquer  or  die.     1  hey  call 
him  the  God  of  hosts,  because  on  him,  they  imagine,  the 
fate  of  their  warlike  expeditious  depends.     They  worship 
likewise  antn/erna/  Demon,  whose,  attributes  are  wrath  and 
vengeance ;  while  they   invoke   him,  they  are  influenced 
solely  by  fear,  lest  he  may  afflict  or  torment  them,  for  they 
believe  that  from  him  all  their  calamities  and  misfortunes 
proceed.     As  to  a  future  state,  they  are  as  charitable  as  the 
Universalist,  for  they  cannot  bear  to  hear  of  a  future  state 
of  torments  and  damnation.     On  the  other  hand,  they  im- 
agine that  they  are  to  enjoy  all  the  pleasures   after  which 
they  aspired  in  this  world.  They  have  their  priests,  proph- 
ets, and  physicians :  and  their  sacrifices  consist  general- 
ly of  those  brute  animals  which  they  consider  the  greatest 
favorites  of  the  Evil  Spirit,  for  they  seldom  supplicate  the 
Great  Spirit,  except  before  battle,  as  they  deem  him  a  be- 


0 
V 

F 
a 

I 

a 
e 
tl 

ei 

01 

w 

b 
a, 
d 
ai 
tl 
A 
b( 
se 
fr 
tr 

tl 
e: 

Pi 

01 

si 
tl 


MliHHMilU'i niWWIti* 


iE 

relation,  entertain  ideas 
inferior  agents,  similar 
nations,  the  notion  of  a 
arisen  from  the  force  of 
lerous  inferior  ministers 
.mbecility  of  the  human 
lis  general  belief  jf  the 
lis  almost  every  where, 
very  country  has  its  own 
as  in  their  language  and 

cy  multiplied  more  infe- 
The  spiritual  agents  of 
and  each  of  them  is  rep- 
•  but  to  enumerate  the 
superfluous  on  the  pres- 

st  veracious  travellers  in 

all  the   Asiatic  nations 
ascertain  with  any  accu- 

Kamschadales  resemble 
8,  in  their  ideas  concern- 
,"  says  Abernelhy,  "  be- 
eme  Being,  according  to 
nquer  or  die.  They  call 
1  him,  they  imagine,  the 
depends.  They  worship 
e  attributes  are  wrath  and 
him,  they  are  influenced 
or  torment  them,  for  they 
alamities  and  misfortunes 
ey  are  as  charitable  as  the 
r  to  hear  of  a  future  state 

the  other  hand,  they  im- 
;h2  pleasures   after  which 

have  their  priests,  proph- 
sacrifices  consist  general- 
they  consider  the  greatest 
hey  seldom  supplicate  the 
e,  as  they  deem  him  a  be- 


NORTH    AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


Ill 


nevolent  Deity,  who  is  disposed  to  favor,  rather  than  tor- 
ment them." 

The  Coriaks  have  a  God  of  war,  whose  aspect  they  ima- 
gine to  be   fierce  and  sour,  while  terror  is  in  )iis  looks  as 
well  as  in  his  dress.     This  Mars  of  the   Romans,  and  the 
Area  of  the  Greeks,  they  call   Arioski,  a  name  which  not 
only  resembles  the  Area  of  the  Greeks,  but  is  almost  the 
very  same  as  the  ^rcsA'OKt  of  the  Hurons  of  America,  an  ap- 
pellation which  they  apply  to  the  same  martial  Deity.     It 
appears  rather  singular  that  the  same  term  for  the  (jod  of 
War  should  be  found  in  the  Coriak  of  Siberia,  the  Greek 
and  the  Huron  languages  of  America.     We  cannot,  how- 
ever, account  for  this   identity  of  terms,  more  reasonably 
than  we  have  already  done.     The  Greeks  called  him  Ares, 
either  from  the  destruction  and  slaughter  which  be  caused ; 
or  from  the  silence  which  is  kept  in  war,  where  actions,  not 
words,  are  necessary.     This  term  may,  very  probably,  have 
been  derived  from  the  Greek  verb  airein,  to  take  away,  or 
anairein,  to  kill.     But  from  whatever  words  this  name  is 
derived,  it  is  certain  that  those  famous  names,  Areopagus 
and  Areopagita,  are  derived  from  Ares.     The  Areopagus, 
that  is,  the  "  hill"  or  "  mountain"  of  Mars,  was  a  place  at 
Athens,  according  to  the  Greek  Mythology,  in  which  Mars 
being   accused  of  murder,  &c.,  was  forced  to  defend  ium- 
self  before  twelve  gods,  and  wao  acquitted  by  six  voices; 
from  which  time  that  place  became  a  court  wherein  were 
tried  capital  causes,  and  the  things  belonging  to  religion. 

The  Kamschadales,  according  to  Sautini,  coincide  with 
th«  Coriaks  and  Tongusi,  almost  in  everj  ^loint  of  religion, 
except  the  offering  of  sacrifices.  They  believe  in  a  su- 
preme and  benevolent  being,  whose  sole  care  it  is  to  watch 
over  their  interests,  provided  they  do  not  incur  the  displea- 
sure of  the  Evil  Spirit,  who  is  always  disposed  to  punish 
them  when  they  offend  him. 


kl 


112 


OEIOIN  OF  THE 


U  U.  always  been  observed  that  all  ^^Jlf^tll 

have  a  close  -f-^XloigTuat  state,  consists  entirely 
American  Indians  m  their  on^i  Vj     ^^^^  ^^^  ^^ist, 

of  furs  and  hides;  «°«  P'«^J  ^h,  h  gh,  and  another  larger 
which  reaches  the  '"Jfj^^/yJers  Their  stockings  are  of 
piece  is  thrownover  the  shoulder  .1  ^^^  ^^^^_ 

tas,  fitted  to  the  shape  of  the  leg^t  ^^^   ^^^^^^ 

mented  with  PO^'tVP'''"!^  JX'dVessed  for  the  most  part 
skin  of  the  deer,  elk,  or  buflalo,  dressea  i  ^ 

with  the  hair  on  ;  they  '^^r^^°'^^^;^;;;;';,°  in,  about  an  inch 
where  they  J-^^e  ornaments  o^b^a«8  or       ,^  ^^^^^^^  ^^^^ 

long,  hung  by  tho^-  ^h«  Ss  cover  their  body,  but 
the  knees  upwards-.    Their  smusco  ^_^.^^  ^^ ^^^^ 

not  the  arms      Their  pet  icoats  reach  iro  ^  ^^^  ^^^.k- 

knees  •,  and  both  are  of  leather      i  «^^'  ^j^^^^  ^^n 

ings  ar'e  not  different  ^^^"^^  J^^^^^^^i.Tom  their  heads, 
who  wish  to  appear  f /'  P^'^f^^^^f^^^^^^^^  Lmeter  on  the 
^^"P^Vtrher^nttsarrf^stened  plumes  of  feathers 

crown  of  the  heaa ,  on  ii"  oeculiar  ornaments  of 

with  quillsof  ivory  or  «'l^":  /he  pecui  ^^^^^^^^  ^^ 
tliis  part  are  the  dj?tingviish.ng  marks  oi  t  ^^^  ^^^^^_ 

tions*.     They  sometimes  P^'"*  ^^^  "^^^^  in  both 

er  red  ;  they  bore  their  "ojes  a|^d  f  J^^^^^^^^^il,  ^f  ^omen 
they  wear  various  o'"*'?^^"^*;^:^  ,M"er  in  a  peculiar  man- 
drels their  hair  ««»«*',^.^«/''^heY^ 
ner  ;  they  sometimes  paint  it.  /  JY;,'i*^^|g  head,  and  not 
Bpot'of  paint  nearthe  ear  on  each  «ide  ot t^he  «  .^^  .^  .^ 
unfrequentlyasmallspo   onthebrow^     1  ^ 

true,  have  «»«^de  several     ^P^^//^^""  \„  commodities. 
Bince  Ihey  commenced  to  [eceive  ^      v        .^  ^^^  ^^ 

rrraUefantUey  ^-r.  ^^wtThrspe^k 
good  appearance   as  pricking,  ot  wnicn  we 


iiatt""*"" 


JbiMM 


THE 


^S  OF  THE  NORTH 
SDIANS. 

that  all  the  various  tribes 
r  dress;  that  of  the  North 
lal  state,  consists  entirely 

fastened  round  the  waist, 

thigh,  and  another  larger 
rs.  Their  stockings  are  of 
!  leg  ;  the  seams  are  orna- 
8  •  their  shoes  are  of  the 
,  dressed  for  the  most  part 
'  to  fasten  about  the  ancles, 

brass  or  tin,  about  an  inch 
omen  are  all  covered  from 
lifts  cover  their  body,  but 
,  reach  from  the  waist  to  the 
T  Their  shoes  and  stocK- 
,e  of  the  men.  Those  men 
t  the  hair  from  their  heads, 
wo  inches  diameter   on  the 

fastened  plumes  of  feathers 

The   peculiar  ornaments  ol 
g  marks  of  the  different  na- 

their  faces  black,  but  often- 
md  slit  their  ears,  and  m  both 

The  higher  ranks  of  women 
ith  silver  in  a  peculiar  man- 

They  have  generally  a  large 
>ach  side  ofthe  head,  and  not 

he  brow.  The  Indians,  it  is 
provements  in  their  dresses, 
eive  European  commodities, 
we  have  given,  is  not  so  per- 
8  the  following  portrait  by  the 

they  paint  their  faces,  and  the 

all  their  bodies,  produce  the 

y  fancy,  give  them  the  same 

I  of  which  we  shall  speak 


NORTH  AMEUICAN    INDIANS. 


113 


hereafter.  The  warriors  paint  themselves  when  they  take 
the  field,  to  intimidate  their  enejnies,  perhaps  also  to  hide 
their  rear,  for  we  must  not  think  that  they  are  all  exempt 
from  it.  The  young  people  do  it  to  conceal  an  air  of  youth, 
or  a  paleness  remaining  after  some  distemper,  which  may, 
they  are  apprehensive,  be  taken  for  the  want  of  courage  : 
they  do  it  also,  no  doubt,  to  make  them  look  handsome, 
but  on  this  occasion  the  colours  are  more  lively  and  more 
varied.  It  is  said  that  they  paint  the  prisoners  who  are 
going  to  die,  and  for  what  purpose  we  have  not  been 
informed;  it  has  been  thought,  however,  by  some,  that  it 
is  to  adorn  the  victim,  who  is  to  be  sacrificedto  the  Cod 
of  war.  The  dead  are  also  painted,  in  order,  no  doubt, 
to  hide  the  paleness  of  death  whicli  disfigures  them,  for 
they  are  at  the  same  time  dressed  in  their  finest  robes 
to  meet  the  Great  Spirit;  with  whom  they  are  to  live  for 
ever. 

"  The  colours  which  they  use  on  these  occasions  are  the 
same  which  they  employ  to  dye  skins,  and  they  make 
them  from  certain  earths  and  barks  of  trees.  They  -re 
not  very  lively,  still  they  are  not  easily  worn  out.  The 
men  add  to  this  ornament  the  down  of  swans  or  other 
birds,  which  they  strew  on  their  hair,  after  it  has  been 
greased,  like  powder.  They  add  to  this  feathers  of  all 
colours  and  bunches  of  hair  of  divers  animals,  all  placed  la 
an  odd  manner.  The  placing  of  their  hair,  sometimes  stand- 
ing up  like  bristles  on  one  side,  and  flatted  on  the  other,  or 
dressed  in  athousand  different  ways,  pendants  in  their  ears 
and  sometimes  in  their  nostiils,  a  great  shell  of  porcelain 
hanging  about  their  neck,  or  in  their  breast,  some  crowns 
made  of  the  plumage  otscarce  birds, the  claws,  the  feet,  or 
heads  of  birds  of  prey,  little  horns  of  roebucks,  and  innu- 
merable other  things  constitute  their  finery. 

"  The  men,  we  see,  take  little  pains  to  adorn  any  other 
part  of  the  body  but  their  heads,  which  is  just  the  reverse 
with  the  women,  for"  they  scarcely  wear  any  thing  on  it. 
They  are  certainly  fond  of  their  hair,  and  they  would  emi- 
sider  themselves  disgraced  if  any  part  of  it  was  cut  off.  1  o 
preserve  their  hair  they  grease  it  often  and  powder  it  with 
the  dust  of  spruce  bark,  and  sometimes  with  vermiUion  ; 


■  1    — 


114 


ORIGIN  OF  THE 


then  they  wrap  it  up  in  the  skin  of  an  eel  or  serpent,  m 
the  fashion  of  whi--;kers  which  hang  down  to  thou  waist. 
As  to  tlieir  faces,  they  are  satisfied  with  tracing  some 
lines  on  ihem  with  verniilhon  or  otiier  colours. 

"  Their  nostrils  are  never  bored,  and  it  is  only  among 
some  nations  tliat  they  bore  their  ears  ;  then  they  wear 
in  them  pendants,  as  do  also  the  men,  made  of  beads  of 
porcelain.     When  they  are   dressed  in   all  their  fanery. 
they  have  robes  painted  with  all  sorts  of  figures,  with 
little  collars  of  porcelain,  set  on  without  any  order  or 
symmetry,  with  a  kind  of  border  tolerably  worked  with 
porcupines'  hair,  which   they  paint  also  with  various 
colours.     They  adorn  in  the  same  manner  the  cradles 
of  their  children  and  they  load  them  with  all  sorts  of 
trinkets ;  these  cradles  are  made  of  light  wood,  mid  have 
at  the  upper  end  one  or  two  semicircles  of  cedar,  that 
they  may  cover  them  without  touching  the  head  of  the 

child.  u  ■    u  A 

"  Many  men  make  various  figures  all  over  their  Dou- 
ies,  by  pricking  themselves,  others  only  in  some  parts. 
Tiiey  do  not  do  this  merely  for  ornament,  for  they  find 
also,  as  it  is  said,  great  advantages  by  this  custom.     It 
serves  greatly  to  defend   them  from  the  cold,  renders 
them  less  sensible  of  the  other  injuries  of  the  air,  and 
frees  them  from  the  persecution  of  the  Gnats.     But  it  is 
only  ill  countries  possessed  by  the  English,  especially  in 
Virginia,  that  the  custom  ofpricking  themselves  all  over 
the  body,  is  very  common.    In  Mtc  France  the  greatest 
part  are  satisfied  with  some  figures  of  birds,  serpents,  or 
V    other  animals,  and  even  of  leaves,  and  such  like  figures, 
I  without  order  or  symmetry,  but  according  to  every  one  s 
fancy,  often  in  the  face,  and  sometimes  even  on  the  eye- 
lids.    Many  women  are  marked  in  the  parts  of  the  face 
that  answer  to  the  jaw-bones,  to  prevent  the  tooth-ache. 
"  This  operation  is  not  painful  in  itself.     It  is  per- 
formed in  this  manner  :     They  begin  by  tracing  on  the 
skin,  drawn  very  tight,  the  figure  they  intend  to  make  ; 
then  they  prick  little  holes  close  together  with  the  fins 


■UMw/lHl 


1   1 


tmtk 


'HE 

n  of  an  eel  or  serpent,  iti 
King  down  to  their  waist. 
;fied  with  tracing  some 
)r  other  colours, 
red,  and  it  is  only  among 
M  ears  ;  then  they  wear 
e  men,  made  of  beads  of 
essed  in   all  their  finery, 
all  sorts  of  figures,  with 
m  without  any  order  or 
cr  tolerably  worked  with 
paint  also  witli  various 
iiumc  manner  the  cradles 
d  them  with  all  sorts  of 
e  of  light  wood,  nnd  have 
leniicircles  of  cedar,  that 
touching  the  head  of  the 

igures  all  over  their  bod- 
thers  only  in  some  parts, 
r  ornament,  for  they  find 
tages  by  this  custom.    It 
1  from  the  cold,  renders 
r  injuries  of  the  air,  and 
n  of  the  Gnats.     But  it  is 
the  English,  especially  in 
eking  themselves  all  over 
1  JYetD  France  the  greatest 
;ures  of  birds,  serpents,  or 
ves,  and  such  like  figures, 
it  according  to  every  one's 
)metimes  even  on  the  eye- 
:ed  in  the  parts  of  the  face 
to  prevent  the  tooth-ache, 
linful  in  itself.     It  is  per- 
jy  begin  by  tracing  on  the 
Hire  they  intend  to  make  ; 
lose  together  with  the  fins 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


115 


of  a  fish,  or  vvith  needles,  all  over  these  traces,  so  as  to 
draw  blood.  Then  ihcy  rub  them  with  charcoal  dust, 
and  other  colours,  well  ground  and  powdered.  These 
powders  sink  into  the  skin,  and  the  colours  are  never  ef- 
faced ;  but  soon  after  the  skin  swells,  and  forms  a  kind 
of  scab,  accompanied  with  inflammation.  It  comron- 
ly  excites  a  fever  ;  and  if  the  weather  is  too  hot,  or  the 
operation  has  heen  carried  too  far,  there  is  hazard  oJ' 
life." 

These  are  the  observations  of  the  Bishop  of  Meaux, 
who  travelled  in  North  America,  at  the  request  of  the 
dueen  of  France. 


DRESS  AND  ORNAMENTS  OF  THE  TONGU. 
SI,  CORIAKS,  AND  KAMSCHADALES. 

"  The  Tongusi,  Coriaks,  Kamschadales,  and  other 
tribes  in  the  north-east  parts  of  Asia,"  says  Abernethy, 
"  are  differently  attired  from  what  they  were  a  century 
ago.  Like  every  other  rude  nation  in  their  original 
state,  they  covered  themselves  with  furs  and  hides,  like 
the  shepherds  of  Spain  and  Italy,  the  upper  garment 
consisted  of  one  piece,  with  a  hood  and  sleeves  ;  it  beara 
also  some  resemblance  to  the  dress  of  Capuchin  Monks, 
though  not  so  long,  for  ii  reaches  not  further  than  the 
knee.  From  the  knee  downwards,  they  are  covered 
with  leggins  of  deer  or  buffalo  skin;  their  shoes  also 
are  made  of  the  same.  These  robes  were  formerly  dress- 
ed with  the  hair  on,  but  the  Tongusi  especially,  and  the 
Coriaks,  have  made  themselves  so  well  acquainted  with 
the  art  of  tanning,  that  hair  is  not  seen  in  any  part  of 
their  dress,  except  the  hood,  the  neck,  and  the  cuflfs  of 
the  sleeves  ofthe  upper  garment.  The  tanned  covering  is 
generally  painted  with  considerable  taste.  The  figures 
represent  those  animals  which  have  been  chosen  by  each 


116 


4 


ORIGIN  OF    THB 


tribe  as  their  distinguishing  marks.  In  the  summer 
season,  they  wear  a  kind  ot  petticoat  round  the  waist 
which  comes  down  to  the  knees;  it  is  made  of  coarse 
Unen  or  cotton,  which  they  manufacture  themselves.  At 
this  time  they  pniiit  their  bodies  with  a  variety  of  col- 
ours The  process  of  thus  adorning  themselves,  con- 
sists of  pricking  those  parts  ol  the  body  which  are  not 
covered,  and  rubbing  them  over  with  different  colours. 
"  1"he  warriors  paint  their  faces  that  they  may  ap- 
pear more  warlike.  Others  who  are  not  engaged  in  hos- 
tilities do  the  same,  because,  I  suppose,  they  imagine 
they  look  more  handsome.  .  •  ■    • 

"  They  take  great  pains  to  dress  their  hair,  which  is 
generally  long  and  oily,  by  reason  of  being  smeared  with 
Irease.  The"  pendants  in  their  ears  andirfiostrils  are 
usually  shells  which  are  painted  on  one  side  with  a  red 
and  on  the  other  with  a  blue  colour  ;  but  they  never 
consider  themselves  in  their  full  uniform  without  acrown 
made  of  the  plumage  of  a  bird  called  the  rotoo.  Their 
women  may  be  salfl  to  follow  the  same  practices,  al- 
though they  pay  very  little  attention  to  the  hair." 

<«  The  inhabitants  of  Kamschatka,"  the  same  author 
continues,  "  have  preserved  their  ancient  dress  better 
than  any  of  their  neighbouring;  tribes,  because,  although 
they  are  tributary  to  the  Russian  empire,  they  ore  far- 
ther removed  from  civilized  society  :  without  alluding 
particularly  tQ  their  dress,  I  have  only  to  say,  that  they 
were  ancientlf*clad  in  the  same  manner,  as  the  Conaks 
and  Tongusi,  notwithstanding  the  difference  which  has 
been  effected  by  the  novelty  of  the  fashions  of  modem 

times.  . 

Santini  says  almost  the  same  :  "  duanto  all'  abito  dei 
Tongusi,  eglino  e  tutte  le  altre  nazioni  barbare  hanno 
quasi  il  medesimo  vestito,  che  consiste  delle  pelle  di  bes- 
tie  fiere.  Quest'  nbito  e  semplicemente  accomodato  al 
corpo,  o  adornato  con  ornamenti  secondo  il  grado  di  ei- 
vilizazione  fra  quella  gente.  I  Tongusi  andavano,  uria 
volta,  vestiti  in  pelli ;  depingevano  il  corpo  e  la  faccia 


\tmmmmm 


-..  a^^H..---^.   „;-.,..,. 


tmmmmmmmtmmmmmmm 


HE 


NOBTR  AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


117 


nrks.  In  the  summer 
icoat  round  the  waist 
J ;  it  is  made  of  coarse 
ifacture  tJiemaelves.  At 
I  with  u  variety  of  col- 
rning  tliemselves,  con- 
le  body  which  are  not 
with  different  colours, 
ices  that  they  may  ap- 
are  not  engaged  in  hos- 
suppose,  they  imagine 

;ss  their  hair,  which  is 
a  ofbeing  smeared  with 
r  ears  andi»nostrils  are 
.1  oil  one  side  with  a  red 
olour  ;  but  they   never 
miform  without  a  crown 
jailed  the  rotoo.     Their 
the  same  praoticps,  al- 
ntion  to  the  hair." 
latka,"  the  same  author 
eir  ancient  dress  better 
tribes,  because,  although 
m  empire,  they  are  far- 
ciety :  without  alluding 
ire  only  to  say,  that  they 
;  manner,  as  the  Co  rinks 
the  difference  which  has 
fthe  fashions  of  modem 

! :  «'  duanto  all'  abito  dei 
I  nnzioni  barbare  hanno 
onsiste  delle  pelle  di  bes- 
icemente  accomodato  al 
ti  secondo  il  grado  di  oi- 
Tongusi  anoavano,  una 
vano  il  corpo  e  la  faccia 


con  differenli  colori.  Pertuggiavano  il  naso  e  gli  ore- 
chii,  dove  si  iinpicavano  dei  nichii  coloriti,  Hanno  una 
corona  fatta  delle  piume  dei'piu  belli  e  rari  uccelli, 
specialmente  i  pavoni.  Ogni  parte  del  loro  vestito  era 
abellato  coUe  penne  del  porco  spinoso.  Lo  loro  scarpe 
per  I'mverno  sono  due  piedi  di  lunghezza :  son  fatte  per 
caraminare  siilla  neve  ;  fe  loro  figura  e  ovale  :  con  ques- 
to  fanno  lungi  viaggii ;  sono  legjjieri  perche  il  suolo  di 
qiieste  scarpe  e  comjwsto  d'  una  reto  di  cordicelle  che 
son  fatte  della  pelle  di  qualche  animale." 

Santini  tells  ns  here  that  the  dress  of  every  barbarous 
nation  as  well  as  that  of  the  Tongusi  is  generally  made 
of  the  skin  of  wild  beasts.  This  dress  is  simply  fitted 
to  the  form  and  shape  of  the  body,  or  it  is  adorned  with 
various  ornaments  according  to  the  degree  of  civiliza- 
tion which  these  nations  have  arrived  at.  The  Tongu- 
si in  their  original  state  of  barbarity  were  dressed  in 
skins  ;  they  painted  their  bodies  and  faces  with  various 
colours ;  they  bored  their  noses  and  ears  whence  hang 
coloured  shells.  For  their  head  covering  they  had 
crowns  made  of  the  skin  of  a  young  deer,  ornamented 
with  the  plumage  of  rare  birds,  especially  the  peacock. 
Every  part  of  their  dress  was  embellished  with  coloured 
porcupine  quills :  they  had  shoes  particularly  suited  for 
the  winter,  in  order  to  traverse  the  snowy  plains  more 
easily ;  their  length  was  about  two  feet.  From  the 
lightness  and  structure  of  these  shoes  they  were  able  to 
perform  long  journies.  The  soles  consisted  of  a  net 
made  of  strings  of  a  raw  hide.  ' 

The  Asiatic  snow  shoes  are  to  be  seen  in  the  museum 
of  St.  Ignatius's  college  at  Rome ;  for  Santini  took  sev- 
eral pair  of  them  with  him  from  Siberia.  La  Perouse  and 
Lisseps  found  the  snow  shoe  in  Tartary.  Count  Buo!ia- 
ventura  observes  how  serviceable  they  are  to  the  Sibe- 
rians. Rogetti  has  a  pair  of  them  in  his  collection  of  an- 
tiquities; these  he  found  among  the  Hurons  of  North 
America.  Rosetii  compared  his  Indian  dress,  in  which  he 
appeared  ouce  at  a  masquerade  ball  at  Rome,  with  the 

11 


mmm 


iMiiiiiii 


118 


OBIQIN  OF  THB 


dn3sse«  of  the  twoTongusian  princes,  the  convert*  of  San- 

Uni  and  the  resemblance  vms  strittJiig.  •  ,     ,       , 

S^ini,  in  speaking  of  the  shirte  ^Inch  «e  introduced 

in  thTm^Sn  dress  oTtheTongusi,  makes  the  following 

°^Hf  J^mpre  osservato,  che  i  Tongusi,  almeno  la  mag- 
.nor  parte  degli  uoraini,  hanno  due  cainicie  nell  abito  ino- 
ferno,  m>a  clfc  sta  scmpre  presso  alia  pelle,  e  un'  altra  co- 
Sl  irtmo  vestimento.  La  raggione  di  questo  costume 
Tn  concL,  nulladimeno  alcuni  mi  haimo  detto  che  err 
orieinato  d'  un  motive  di  vamta."  .  . 

ISording  t( .  Santini,  the  Tongusi,  in  their  moder.i  dress, 
wear  tw«"^irts,  one  next  their  skin  and  another  o.ex 
their  waistcoat.  How  this  custom  onginrUul  Je  touW 
not  asrertain  ;  but  he  says  he  was  told  b,  s..,.  that  they 
did  it  through  pride  or  vanity. 

Those  wlo  are  acquainted  with  the  manners,  habits 
and  customs  of  the  North  American  Indians,  must  be 
awartJ  of  their  attachment  also  to  wear  a  shirt  over  tneir 
waistcoat. 


MAREIAGE  AMONG  THE  NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 

None  of  the  North  American  tribes,  however  rude,  were 
unacquainted  with  the  institution  of  marriage.    They 
cenerally  are  contented  with  one  wife,  they  sometimes 
teke  two,  and  seldom  more  than  three.    The  women  are 
under  the  direction  of  their  fathers  in  the  choice  of  a  hus- 
band, and  very  seldom  express  a  predilection  for  any  par- 
ticular person.     Their  courtship  is  short  and  sunple.     The 
lover  makes  a  present,  generally  of  game,  to  the  head  of 
that  family  to  which  belongs  the  woman  he  fancies.     Her 
euardian's  approbation  being  obtained,  an  approbaUon 
which,  if  the  suitor  is  an  expert  hunter,  is  seldom  refused, 
he  next  makes  ;.  present  to  the  woman,  and  her  acceptance 


itUtmmmmimiiiiiUlim 


HE 


NORTH  AMERICAN    1. 


\NS. 


119 


ices,  the  converts  of  San- 

rikiug. 

rts  s^liich  are  introduced 

usi,  makes  the  following 

rongusi,  almeno  la  mag- 
ic cainicie  nell'  abito  mo- 
alla  pelle,  e  un'  altra  co- 
ggioiie  di  questo  costume 
I  mi  haiino  detto  che  err 

rusi,  in  their  modera  dress. 
r  skin  and  another  o^  i  • 
itom  originaUd  he  could 
as  told  b>  SI  ^ic  that  they 

kvitli  the  manners,  habits 
aerie  an  Indians,  must  be 
to  wear  a  shirt  over  their 


,TH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 

tribes,  however  rude,  were 
ition  of  marriage.  They 
one  wife,  they  sometimes 
m  three.  The  women  are 
bers  in  the  choice  of  a  hus- 

a  predilection  for  any  par- 
p  is  short  and  simple.  The 
lly  of  game,  to  the  head  of 
le  woman  he  fancies.     Her 

obtained,  an  approbation 
rt  hunter,  is  seldom  refused, 
woman,  and  her  acceptance 


of  this  signifies  her  consent.  Tho  contract  is  immediate- 
ly made,  and  tht;  match  oncluded.  Af  soon  as  he  choc* 
ses  he  is  admitted  to  cohiibitatioii ;  but  the  time  of  the  con- 
summation is  always  a  secret  to  every  one  but  theiim-lvps. 
All  this  is  transacted  without  cerei  ony,  without  even  a 
feast.  The  husband  generally  carries  his  wife  aniong  his 
own  relations,  where  he  either  returns  to  the  tent  which  he 
formerly  inhabited,  or  constructs  a  new  one  for  their  own 
use.  They  sometimes,  but  seldom,  remain  with  the  wife's 
velations.  When  the  wife  is  removetl,  if  the  game  be  plen- 
tiful, he  gives  an  entertainment  to  her  relations. 

These  contracts  are  binding  no  longer  than  both  parties 
are  willing.  If  they  do  not  agree  they  separate ;  the  wo- 
man returns  to  her  relations,  and,  if  they  have  any  chil- 
dren, she  takes  them  alopg  with  her  ;  but  after  they  have 
children,  a  separation  very  seldom  takes  place.  l/a  wo 
man  be  guilty  of  adultery,  and  her  husband  be  unwilling 
♦o  divorce  her,  he  cuts  her  hair  which  is  the  highest  fe- 
male disgrace. 

On  the  woman  is  devolved  every  domestic  charge.  She 
erects  the  tent,  procures  wood  for  the  fire,  manages  the 
agricultural  affairs,  dresses  the  provisions,  catches  fish, 
and  m  akes  traps  for  sm  all  animals.  The  husband  only  em- 
ploys himself  in  the  chase. 

VV  hen  a  woman  is  with  child,  she  works  at  her  ordina.- 
ry  occupations,  convinced  that  work  is  advantageous  both 
for  herself  and  child ;  her  labour  is  easy,  and  she  may  be 
seen  on  the  day  after  her  delivery  with  her  child  at  her 
back,  avoiding  none  of  her  former  employments.  They 
suckle  their  children  till  they  are  at  least  two  years  of  age. 
Their  cradle  was  anciently  a  board,  to  which  they  laced 
their  children,  after  having  wrapped  them  in  furs,  to  pre- 
serve them  in  heat.  This  is  set  down  in  a  corner,  or  hung 
up  in  the  tent,  and  without  loospning  it  from  its  cradle,  the 
mother  often  takes  it  on  her  back,  and  in  that  manner  car- 
ries it  about. 

Ami  nig  the  Indians,  widows  cannot  contract  a  second 
marriage  without  tht  consent  of  those  on  whom  they  de- 


MNiM 


120 


ORIOIN  OF  THE 


pend,  in  xrirtue  of  the  laws  of  widowhood.  If  they  can 
find  no  husband  for  the  widow,  she  finds  herself  under  no 
difficulties  ;  if  she  has  any  sons  of  an  age  to  support  her, 
she  may  continue  in  a  state  of  widowhood,  without  danger 
of  ever  wanting  any  thing;  if  she  is  willing  to  marry  again, 
she  may,  and  the  man  she  marries  becomes  the  father  ot 
her  children  ;  he  enters  into  all  the  rights  and  obligations 
of  the  first  husband. 

The  husband  does  not  weep  for  his  wife,  because,  ac- 
cording to  the  savages,  tears  do  not  become  men ;  but  this 
is  not  general  among  all  nations.  The  women  weep  for 
their  husbands  a  year  ;  they  call  him  without  ceasmg,  and 
fill  their  village  with  cries  and  lamentations,  especially  at 
the  rising  and  setting  of  the  sun,  at  noon,  in  some  places 
when  they  go  out  to  work,  and  when  «:hey  return.  Mo- 
thers do  much  the  same  for  their  children.  The  chiefs 
mourn  only  six  months,  and  may  afterwards  marry  again. 

La  Roche  was  once  entertained  in  the  following  man- 
ner, at  the  nuptials  of  a  Huron  chief ; 

"  Next  morning  the  father  and  his  sons  proposed  to  con- 
duct us  down  the  river  in  their  canoes  to  a  certain  place, 
where  they  assured  us,  we  would  be  entertained  with  all 
the  ancient  amusements  of  the  Indians ;  because  their  chiet, 
a  voung  man  of  about  19  years  of  age,  was  to  take  to  him- 
self a  -mie  from  among  the  white  people.  To  this  propo- 
sal we  gave  our  consent,  a  small  fleet  of  canoes  were 
now  riding  on  the  river  and  waiting  our  arrival.  The 
ladies  who  accompanied  us  were  at  first  as  timorous  as 
the  mountain  shepherd,  when  first  he  embarks  on  the  bU- 
lows  of  a  fathomless  ocean.  They  insisted  that  the  In- 
dians should  set  off  alone  for  a  short  distance,  before  they 
would  venture  into  skiffs  so  fragile  and  so  apparently  m- 

"  The  athletic  youths  no  sooner  heard  the  word  starty 
than  a  well  contested  race  ensued  ;  a  boy  of  about  14 
years  came  off"  victorious ;  he  was  the  son  ot  him  by 
whom  we  were  entertained  the  night  previous  to  our  ex- 
cursion.    Having  witnessed  the  extraordinary  dexterity 


lli|»lMni|i)||«i« 


MMM 


»     mni 


KOntH    AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


121 


THE 

idowhood.  If  they  can 
le  finds  herself  under  no 
if  an  age  to  support  her, 
iowhood,  without  danger 
is  willing  to  marry  again, 
!s  becomes  the  father  of 
he  rights  and  obligations 

ar  his  wife,  because,  ac- 
ot  become  men ;  but  this 
,  The  women  weep  for 
him  without  ceasing,  and 
mentations,  especially  at 
,  at  noon,  in  some  places 
when  ♦hey  return.  Mo- 
iir  children.  The  chiefs 
afterwards  marry  again, 
ed  in  the  following  man- 
ief : 

his  sons  proposed  to  con- 
janoes  to  a  certain  place, 
J  be  entertained  with  all 
dians ;  because  their  chief, 
f  age,  was  to  take  to  him- 
3  people.     To  this  propo- 
all  fleet  of  canoes  were 
aiting  our  arrival.     The 
ire  at  first  as  timorous  as 
rst  he  embarks  on  the  bil- 
'hey  insisted  that  the  In- 
short  distance,  before  they 
gile  and  so  apparently  in- 
ner heard  the  word  starty 
lued  ;  a  boy   of  about  14 
was  the  son  of  him  by 
night  previous  to  our  ex- 
le  extraordinary  dexterity 


which  the  Indians  displayed  in  managing  their  canoes, 
the  ladies  were  so  satisfied  with  the/skill  of  the  IncUan 
mariners,  that  they  hesitated  n'ot  a  moment  to  embark. 

"  The  morning  was  clear  and  serene,  and  the  water 
smooth  as  a  sheet  of  glass.  The  count,  in  order  to  ap- 
prise the  settlement  of  our  arrival,  as  they  were  notified 
the  previous  night  to  assemble  in  a  certain  place  on  the 
banks  of  the  river,  sounded  the  key  bugle,  which  had  a 
charming  effect  on  the  water  and  re-echoed  from  hill  to 
hill.  Soon  a  vocal  concert  was  commenced  by  the  Ve- 
netian dames,  which  ravished  our  ears  with  the  most  me- 
lodious harmony.  The  paddling  oars  now  stood  motion- 
less, as  if  the  Indians  were  enchanted  with  the  song ; 
but  the  gentle  stream  bore  us  down  amid  hills  and  dales. 
Still  sweeter  were  the  autumnal  strains  of  the  warblers 
of  the  grove,  which  cheered  the  birchen  fleet  as  they  pass- 
ed by  their  choir.  As  we  glided  along  the  verdant  banks 
of  the  murmuring  stream,  where  the  varied  beauties  of 
nature  graced  the  neat  cottages  which  peeped  through  the 
grove,  we  soon  observed  the  favored  spot,  where  uie  In- 
dians had  assembled.  A  universal  cheer  pervaded  the 
assemblage  as  we  landed.  The  bride  and  bridegroom 
stood  alone ;  she  was  dressed  in  silken  robes,  the  d'^ess  of 
modem  days,  for  she  was  a  Cnnadienne,  while  he  in  the 
fierceness  of  ancient  times  wore  the  garb  of  an  Indian 
chief. 

"  Tlii3  mountain  dew  had  no  sooner  gone  round  than 
the  celebration  of  the  nuptials  commenced  with  the  war 
dance.  Four  songsters  or  bards  were  selected  from 
among  them,  and  two  drummers  who  formed  their  music- 
al band.  As  the  songs  commenced  and  the  drums  were 
beaten,  the  ring  was  all  in  motion.  The  happy  couple 
were  now  in  the  centre  of  the  ring  and  performed  the 
same  motions.  Twenty-five  couples  moved  in  a  circular 
line.  Their  dance  resembled  a  trotting  cheval,  while 
that  of  the  squaws  is  not  very  unlike  a  favourite  dance 
among  the  Europeans,  called  the  Hoinpipe  ;  for  they 
move  onwards  and  keep  their  toos  and  heels  alternately 

11* 


riMMiiil 


122 


ORIGIN  OF  THE 


close  together,  without  leaping  to  the  cadence  of  the  mu- 
sic.    After  the  dance  was  over,  they  began  to  practice 
their  national  athletic   exercises,  as  if  celebrating  the 
Olympic  games  of  the  Greeks.     In  ninning  they  display- 
ed an  extraordinary  agility  of  limbs.    They  would,  1  have 
no  doubt,  excel  the  svviftest  that  ever  ran  on  the  Grecian 
sands.    In  leaping  they  would  not  be  inferior  to  Diome- 
des,  for  I  saw  them  leap,  with  a  run,  seven  and  twenty 
feet.     But  what  most  astonished  us,  was  their  celerUy  in 
ffaining  the  summit  of  a  very  steep  hill,  almost  perpen- 
dicular.    The  squirrels  themselves  could  scarcely  sur- 
pass t  tiem  in  climbing  the  lofty  and  branchless  pine.  Like 
an  Arabian  charger,  th.ay  ran  at  full  speed  towards  the 
river,  and  stopt  instantly  at  the  very  brink  of  an  eleva- 
ted bank.     When  all  the  performances  wer.>  ended,  they 
sat  down  on  the  green  turt  to  feast  on  the  vemson  which 
the  bridegroom  had  procured  :  for  it  is  usna.  among  the 
Indians,  that  the  bridegroom  must  fur  lisb  on  riis  wedding 
game  sufficient  to  entertain  his  friends. 

"  The  mountain  dew  was  circulated  m  abundance, 
and  more  enthusiastic  cheers  than  those  with  which 
they  drank  the  healths  of  the  newly  married  couple,  I 
never  witnessed.  Having  signified  our  departure  after 
dinner,  an  elderly  man,  the  chief  of  a  tribe,  stepped  out 
of  the  ranks  and  addressed  us  with  a  mournful  but  man- 
ly air,  in  (he  following  tender  manner,  which  he  order- 
ed to  be  interpreted  to  us  : 

"  '  Take  with  you  our  hearts'  warm  thanks  and  bless- 
ings, for  you  are  possessed  of  liberal  and  generous  souls. 
May  the  journey  of  your  life  be  in  the  sunshine  and 
smiles  of  fortune.  May  soft  breezes  waft  your  bark  on  a 
smooth  sea  to  your  native  shore.  May  your  footsteps 
tread  on  the  green  grass,  and  may  the  violet  and  the  rose 
spring  up  under  yolir  feet  whitlier-soever  you  go.' 

«  We  took  our  leave  of  the  grateful  Indians,  congratu- 
lating ourselves  on  our  successful  adventures.  This 
excursion  will,  I  am  sure,  form  a  golden  subject  for 
the  conversazioni  of  Venice  ;  for  Donnabella  failed  not 


MiM 


THE 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


123 


0  the  cadence  of  the  mti' 
,  they  began  to  practice 
es,  as  if  celebrating  the 

In  running  they  display- 
ibs.     They  would,  1  have 
;  ever  ran  on  the  Grecian 
not  be  inferior  to  Diome- 
x  run,  seven  and  twenty 
d  us,  was  their  celerity  in 
steep  hill,  almost  perpen- 
;lves  could  scarcely  sur- 
ind  branchless  pine.  Like 
it  full  speed  towards  the 
B  very  brink  of  an  eleva- 
rmances  wer  >  ended,  they 
;ast  on  the  venison  which 

for  it  is  nsnai  among  the 
ist  fur  nisli  ou  his  wedding 
i  friends. 

circulated  in  abundance, 
;  than  those  with  which 

newly  married  couple,  I 
nified  our  departure  after 
lief  of  a  tribe,  stepped  out 
with  a  mournful  but  man- 
■  manner,  which  he  o.der- 

s'  warm  thanks  and  bless- 
iberal  and  generous  souls, 
ie  be  in  the  sunshine  and 
reezes  waft  your  bark  on  a 
ore.  May  your  footsteps 
nay  the  violet  and  the  ro.se 
ther-soevcr  you  go.' 
rrateful  Indians,  congratu- 
^ssful  adventures.  This 
orm  a  golden  subject  for 
for  Donnabella  failed  not 


(0  depict  every  scene.  In  the  evening  we  retired  to  the 
housiiofan  English  gentleman.  His  elegant  cottage 
stood  on  a  lofty  cliff  which  commanded  a  pleasing  pros- 
p.'ct  at  eventide.  When  the  last  ray  of  the  golden  light 
was  illuminating  the  west,  we  took  our  seat  on  the  side 
of  a  hill  ;  here  we  sat  and  mused  till  the  pale  moon 
broke  through  the  clouds  and  tipped  the  waters  beneath 
with  its  soft  and  silvery  light,  while  the  forest  tops  were 
tinged  with  the  light  moonshine.  Before  us  opened  in 
a  contracted  view,  tha  dark  and  lonely  woods ;  through 
them  whispered  a  oentle  breez.^,  such  as  the  mournlul 
echo  of  some  distant  flute.  Benf3ath  we  beheld  a  ser- 
pentine stream  which  broke  through  the  shade  of  a  dark 
and  distant  forest ;  on  its  limpid  waters  were  mirrored 
tile  silver  moon  and  the.  celestial  orbs.  As  it  greeted 
with  a  murmuring  voice  the  height  wiience  wo  gazed, 
and  rolled  along  m  the  silence  of  nisht,  to  pursue  its 
nocturnal  course,  we  were  reminded  of  the  journey  of 
our  life  and  the  time  which  glides  along,  never  to  re- 
turn. The  nuptial  feast  was  still  continued  ou  the 
plains  beneath,  and  well  might  we  say  with  the  poet, 

"  '  Blest  are  those  feasts  with  simple  plenty  crown'd. 
Where  the  rural  family  around. 
Boast  of  the  blessings  of  the  lowly  train. 
Which  the  rich  deride  and  the  proud  disdain. 
To  them  more  dear,  congenial  to  their  hearts, 
One  native  charm,  than  all  the  gloss  of  art: 
Spontaneous  joys,  where  nature  nasi  its  play. 
The  soul  adopts  and  owns  thuir  iirst  born  sw 
Lightly  they  frolic  o'er  the  vacan»  mind, 
Unenvy'd,  unmolested,  unconfin'd.' 


sway; 


"  Between  the  hours  of  nine  and  ten  we  hastened 
home  by  the  light  of  the  moon,  to  muse  on  the  excur- 
sion of  the  day  and  the  pleasures  of  the  evening  view." 

It  appears,  therefore,  that  the  Indians  have  also  their 
nieniraents  on  occasions  of  this  sort  ;  although  their 


HililMMJiilMi 


if 

J 


124 


ORIGIN  OF  THE 


„.™»ge.  go  off  more  commonly  without  any  e«e- 

'-^u  .re  in  «;^-™ -- rs"r4?^ 

Which  canno  ™'^"y.  ^'"l^'SeJIal,  the  stability  of  H>ar- 
among  the  Algonqu  n  .  ^^^^^'^J^^^  fo^  the  most  part 
riages  is  sacred  m  this  co""*^^.  jj*  agreements 

They  consider,  ««„^ .^t  t"ite  to  ^^^^^^  a. 

.    which  some  persons  make  «>  "^e  '  ^       tired  of  each 
Siey  Uke,  aiid  to  sf  P^j-^'^  ^!^^,f  ?  Ske  his  wife,  with- 

°£yLtr«:™:s^Sr5c'r£ 

consent.     This  is  done  without  nois^,  an  l^  ^^^^ 

thus  seP-r'\™^yTarbe1tnv'crhne1^nthis.    "My 
conceive  that  there  can  be  any  cnm  ^^  ^ 

wife  and  I  cannot  a^ree  tog«J«J'   ^  ^  comprel^end 
missionary  who  endeavoured  to  make  m       neighbour's 

the  indecency  of  such  »}  ^^liwVs  and  we  were  all 
case  was  the  same,  we  changed  wives  ai  u 

other  happy,  when  it  is  so  ^"^P'f.   „„stom,  as  we  have 
consent  of  those  who  are  to  be  mameci  • 


NORTH    AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


126 


y  without  any  cere- 

•onsiderable  families, 
;hemselves,  especially 
a,  the  stability  of  iiiar- 

and  for  the  most  part 
[er,  those  agreements 
^e  together  as  long  m 
they  are  tired  of  each 
Lorsake  his  wife,  with- 

many  insults  from  her 

hould  leave  her  hus- 
j  his  ill  conduct,  would 

,and  has  a  right  to  cut 
J  away  from  him  jbu 
rons,  they  may  part  by 
noise,  and  the  parties 
in.    They  cannot  even 
y  crime  in  this.    "My 
. ''  said  one  of  Jhe«i  to  a 
i  make  him  comprehend 
ition  :  "  my  neighbour  s 
wives  and  we  were  all 
mable  than  to  make  eacti 
ply  done  without  wrong- 
this  custom,  as  we  have 
mas  an  abuse,  and  is  not 

luois. 

!  Indians,  treaties  of  mar- 
rents  alone.  The  parties 
•  they  give  themselves  up 
m  whom  they  depend; 
10  conclusion  without  the 
!  married. 

r  without  bein^  courted, 
'to  find  her  a  suitor.  On 
great  deal  of  percaution. 


In  some  places  the  women  are  not  in  haste  to  be  mar- 
ried, because  they  are  allowed  to  make  trials  of  it  when 
they  can,  and  the  ceremony  of  hiarriage  only  changes 
their  condition  for  the  worse. 

In  general  there  is  a  great  deal  of  modesty  observed 
ill  the  behaviour  of  the  young  people  whilst  they  treat 
of  their  marriages  ;  and  they  say  that  it  was  quite  other- 
wise in  ancient  times.  But  what  is  almost  incredible, 
although  it  has  been  attested  by  good  authors,  is,  that 
in  many  places  the  new  married  couple  are  together  a 
whole  year,  living  in  a  perfect  continence.  This  they 
do  in  order  to  show  that  they  married  for  friendship,  and 
not  to  gratify  a  sensual  passion.  A  young  woman,  they 
say,  would  even  be  pointed  at,  who  should  happen  to 
be  with  child  the  first  year  of  her  marriage. 

After  this  it  will  be  easier  to  believe  what  is  said  of 
the  behaviour  of  the  young  people  during  their  court- 
ship, in  the  places  where  they  are  allowed  to  see  one 
another  in  private.  For  though  custom  allows  them  to 
hold  very  private  meetings,  yet  in  the  greatest  danger 
that  chastity  can  be  exposed  to,  and  even  under  the 
veil  of  night,  they  say,  that  nothing  pnsses  against  the 
rules  of  the  strictest  decorum,  and  that  not  even  a  word 
is  spoken  that  cari  give  the  least  offence  to  modesty. 

Although  we  have  already  alluded  to  the  ceremonies 
of  marriages,  still,  perhaps,  it  may  not  be  improper  to 
offer  the  following  observations  of  a  missionary  who  re- 
sided a  long  time  amongst  the  Indians  : — "  I  find  in  all 
that  has  been  written  of  the  preliminaries  and  ceremonies 
of  the  marriages  of  these  people,  vnrious  accounts  pro- 
ceeding either  from  the  different  customs  of  divers  na- 
tions, or  from  the  little  care  the  authors  of  relations  took 
to  be  well  informed.  The  intended  husband  must  make 
presents,  and  in  this,  as  in  every  thing  else,  nothing  can 
exceed  the  discretion  with  which  he  behaves,  and  the 
respectful  behaviour  which  he  shows  to  his  future 
spouse.  In  some  places  the  young  man  is  contented  to 
go  and  sit  by  the  side  of  the  young  woman  in  her  cabin, 


126 


ORIGIN'  OF   THE 


and  if  she  suffers  it  and  continue  in  herp  ace,  it  is  taken 
lor  her  consent,  and  the  nmrringe  is  concluded.     Uut  in 
the  midst  of  this  deference  and  respect,  he  giv.s  some 
tokens  that  l>e  will  soon  be  master.     In  fact  among  the 
presents  she  receives,  tliere  are  some  which  oufiht  less 
to  be  recr.nrded  as  marks  of  friendship,  than  as  symbols 
and  iiotFces  of  the  slavery  to  which  she  is  gonfg  to  be 
reduced  ;  such  are  the  collar,  which  is  a  long  and  broad 
band  of  leatlier  which  serves  to  draw  burdens,  tie  kdUe 
and  a  billet  which  are  carried  to  her  cabui.     This  is  to 
let  her  know,  that  she  is  to  carry  t!ie  burdens,  dress  the 
provisions,  and  get  wood  for  firing.   The  custom  is  also 
in  some  places  for  her  to  bring  before  hand  into  the  cabin, 
where  she  is  to  dwell  after  marriage,  all  the  wood  that 
will  be  wanted  next  winter.     And  it  is  to  be  observed, 
that  in  all  I  have  just  said,  there  is   no  difference  be- 
tween  the  nations,  where  the  women   have  all  the   au- 
thoritv,  and  those  where  they  have  nothing  to  do  witn 
the  affairs  of  government.    These  same  women  who  arc 
in  seme  degree  the  mistresses  of  the  state,  at  least  for 
form,  and  who  make  the  principal  body  of  it,  when  they 
have  attained  a  certain  age,  and  have  children  m  a  con- 
dition to  make  them  respectable,  are  not  at  all  respected 
before  this,  and  are  i^  their  domestic  affairs  the  slaves  ot 
their  husbands." 


MARRIAGE  AMONG  THE   TONGUSI.  CORIAKS,  AMD 
*-  KAMSCHADALES. 

"In  the  marriage  of  the  Tongusi,"  says  Abernethy, 
"  many  ceremonies  are  used,  but  the  principal  and  indis- 
pensable  one  is,  the  offering  of  a  plate  of  corn  or  some 
game  to  the  bride  by  her  intended  husband.  A»o;f  f  ^- 
iral  tribes  of  the  Tongusi,  marriage  is  attended  with  dan- 
cing, music,  and  a  variety  of  games  and  sports  which  «5me- 
timS  continue  for  several  days.     There  are   others  who 


■«^ 


NORTH   AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


i«r 


1  her  place,  it  is  taken 
3  concluded.     But  in 
spect,  he  gives  some 
.     In  fact  among  the 
me  wliich  oujihtless 
hip,  than  as  symbols 
:h  she  is  goiig  to  be 
h  is  a  long  and  broad 
u\v  burdens,  the  kettle 
ler  cabin.     This  is  lo 
t!ie  burdens,  dress  tho 
g.   The  custom  is  also 
R!  hand  into  the  cabin, 
ge,  all  the  wood  that 
d  it  is  to  he  ohserved, 
I  is   no   diflference  be- 
ncn   have  all  the   au- 
ve  nothing  to  do  with 
i  same  women  who  are 
f  the  state,  at  least  fox 
1  body  of  it,  when  they 
have  children  in  a  con- 
are  not  at  all  respected 
istic  affairs  the  slaves  of 


IGUSI,  CORIAKS,  AND 
.LES. 

igusi,"  says  Aberiiethy, 
;  the  principal  and  indis- 
a  plate  of  corn  or  some 
1  husband.  Among  sev- 
age  is  attended  with  dan- 
esand  sports  which  some- 
There  are  others  who 


do  not  exhibit  any  mark  of  rejoicing  on  these  occasions. 
Among  some,  the  contract  is  conducted  by  their  parents, 
while  others  allow  the  lovers  to'  choose  and  come  to  an 
agreenient.  They  frequently  bestow  presents  on  each 
other,  in  order  to  ascertain  each  other's  minds,  for  the  ac- 
ceptance of  these  gifts  is  a  sure  mark  of  their  consent.  The 
husband  generally  takes  his  wife  among  his  own  rela- 
tions, where  she  spends  several  weeks,  and  is  entertained 
with  kindness  and  hospitality, 

"  If  the  husband  be  a  hunter,  which  is  generally  the 
case,  for  the  greater  part  of  them  procure  their  subsistence 
either  by  hunting  or  fishing,  every  domestic  charge  is  de- 
volved on  the  wife ;  still  there  are  some  who  attend  to 
agriculture  and  the  rearing  of  cattle.  Nothing  can  ex- 
ceed the  modesty  which  both  the  bride  and  bridegroom  as- 
sume on  the  night  they  are  wedded  ;  and  I  have  also  been 
told  that  a  separation  frequently  takes  place  a  week  or 
two  after  they  are  married,  by  reason  of  her  desire  to  live 
four  weeks  in  {jerfect  continence.  "^Phis,  however,  is  not 
generally  true,  for  I  observed  that  chastity  was  very  often 
violated,  among  them,  before  they  are  legally  united. 
Among  the  Coriaks  thpre  are  many  tribes  or  families  who 
never  marry  but  among  theniselves.  Here  the  woman 
signifies  her  consent  by  keeping  the  present  which  he  sends 
her ;  if  she  returns  it,  he  never  sends  it  to  another.  Al- 
though the  women  are  the  slaves  of  their  husbands  in  the 
domestic  affairs,  still  they  are  very  much  respected 
when  they  attain  a  certain  age,  and  they  even  contribute 
to /conduct  the  affairs  of  government,  under  the  title  of  the 
Mistresses  of  the  State.  Their  contracts  of  marriage  are 
binding  no  longer  than  both  parties  are  willing.  If  a  sep- 
aration takes  place,  the  mother  takes  the  children  with 
her  to  her  relations ;  however,  it  is  not  a  common  thing  to 
see  them  separate  after  they  have  children." 

Santini  tells  us  that  he  was  once  entertained  by  the 
Kamschadalcs  at  the  celebration  of  the  nuptials  of  a  Kam- 
schadalian  chief.  His  description  of  the  merry  festivities 
corresponds  with  the  Olympic  games  which  were  observed 


RrNMOfllMMIH 


iMHililii 


128 


ORIGIN  OP  THE 


among  the  Hurons  of  North  America  on  a  similar  occa- 

''°"  Era  annunciato  fra  tutte  le  famiglie  chi  apparteneva- 
no  al  Principe,  che  le  nozze  del  loro  prmcipalc  lossero  ce- 
Tebrntr  Igiorno  seguente.     Tutte  le  signore  e  s.gnon  del 
nae^  si  apparechmvano  all'  allegrezza  sopra  un  monte 
Eo  il  capo  della  nazione.     Nella  mattina  del  giorno 
Inminuo  V.  eraunagrande  compagnia  nel  luogo  dove  s| 
LTono  radunare.     Avevano  dei  musici  e  del  cantatori  rh 
Sra     Dan/avano  con   movimenti  c.rcolan.     U  sposo 
f  a  sposa  stavano  nel  mezzo  e  cantavano  una  canzone  per 
Lloro  futura  felicita.     Dopo  questo  comminc.avano  a 
corre.^  sal  are,  e  scoccare  dd  dardi.    Questa  scena  mi  n- 
duie  a  k  memoria  gli  esercizii  dei  Greci  ant.chi.     Quest' 
u^rfza  di  festeggiamenti  aisposalizu  non  si  trova  per  tu  •• 
?o  questo  Pae^i:     Soventemente  vanno  ins.eme  senza  a  - 
can  ceremonio,  dopo  che  si  ottene  il  consenso  dei  parent . 
Ouando  fanno  Vamore,che  non  sara  bngo  empo,  si  rega- 
Kchc  cosa  dall'   uomo  alia  donna,  e  i'accettazioned. 
nuesto  e  un  ccrto  indizio  dell'  approbazione. 
^  «   tV^  announced,"  says  Santini,  "among  the  re  a- 
tions  of  the  prince,  that  his  nuptials  were  to  be  celebrated 
SoHowingday.     All  the  damsels  and  young  men,  and 
Se  old  of  both  sixes  prepared  themselves  tor  the  approacli- 
hS  fStivities.     Agreeably  to  the  request,  crowds  were 
sefn  repairing  to  the  favo?ed  spot,  which  was  the  sumniit 
of  a  beautiful  hill  in  the  immediate  vicinity  ot  the  residence 
of  the  chief,  the  intended  spouse.     Musicians  and  sxngers 
of  war  were  there  to  inspire  their  minds  with  mirth  and 
senUr^ents  of  bravery  and  heroism.     Havmg  formed  a 
ringToundtheweddld  couple,  who  at  this  time  sang  a 
S  for  their  own  futu.  happiness  and  prosperity,  they 
Seed  and  moved  in  a  circular  way.     The  dance  was 
STup^^ededby  their  athletic  exercises,  which  consist- 
S Tn  mnning,  leaping,  and  shooting  arrows     The  scene 
So^c^remindedme  of  the  Olympic  S^^^-^f^.'^'Z 
Greeks     These  rejoicings  and  amusements  at  the  mar- 
ri^eTof  theKamihadtlesarenot  at  aU  general.    In 


so 

wi 
ob 
th' 
mi 
tic 


ti 
ol 
fli 


th 
T 

h( 
el 
S 
sf 
U 
a 
u 

e 

c 

a 

il 


NORTH  AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


120 


:a  on  a  similar  occa- 

glie  chi  apparteneva- 
principalc  fossero  ce- 
2  signore  e  signori  del 
izza  sopra  un  monte 
la  mattina  del  giorno 
nia  nel  luogo  dove  si 
isici  e  dei  cantatori  di 
nti  circolari.     U  sposo 
ivano  una  canzone  per 
sto  comminciavano  a 
i.    Questa  scena  mi  ri- 
Greciantichi.     Quest' 
ii  non  si  Irova  per  tut 
inno  insieme  senza  al- 
l  consenso  dei  parenti. 
I  hmgo  tempo,  si  rega- 
nna,  e  i'accettazione di 
nbazione." 

ini,  "  among  the  rela- 
s  were  to  be  celebrated 
Is  and  young  men,  and 
selves  tor  the  approach- 
;  request,  crowds  were 
which  was  the  summit 
vicinity  of  the  residence 
Musicians  and  singers 
minds  with  mirth  and 
sm.     Having  formed  a 
rho  at  this  time  sang  a 
as  and  prosperity,  they 
way.     The  dance  was 
xercises,  which  consist- 
ing arrows.     The  scene 
)ic  games  of  the  ancient 
musements  at  the  mar- 
lot  at  all  general.    In 


some  parts  of  this  country  they  frequently  go  together 
without  any  ceremony,  if  the  consent  of  their  parents  be 
obtained.  Their  courtship  commonly  lasts  no  longer  than 
the  time  which  is  consumed  in  sending  a  present  to  the  wo- 
man, which,  if  she  accepts  of  it,  is  a  mark  of  her  approba- 


tion. 


WAR  AMONG  THE  NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 

The  youths  of  these  various  tribes  are  much  addicted 
to  war  While  we  thus  express  ourself  in  the  present 
tense,  let  us  be  understood  as  describing  the  Indian  some 
centuries  ago.  Accustomed  to  hear  the  exploits  of  thei» 
forefathers  related  with  admiration,  they  become  impatient 
to  sienalize  themselves  in  the  same  career.  The  usual 
avowed  causes  of  war  among  the  Indians,  are  to  secure 
their  right  of  hunting  within  certam  bounds ;  to  maintain 
their  cllims  to  their  own  territories ;  or  to  avenge  the  death 
of  such  of  their  tribe  as  may  have  fallen  in  former  con- 

'^'^Every  tribe  has  a  band  of  warriors.  This  consists  of^l 
the  males  of  the  nation,  from  16  years  of  a«e  to  &0. 
Their  arms  are  bows  and  arrows,  and  a  war  club.  1  he 
head  of  this  club  is  about  three  inches  wid  abalf  iniam- 
eter.  with  an  edge  of  flint  or  steel  fixed  in  one  side  of  it . 
Se  their  inte^urse  with  Europeans,  they  have  sub- 
stitated  the  musket,  for  their  bows  and  arrows,  and  the 
tomahawk  for  their  war  club;  to  these  they  have  now 
Sa  sniping  knife,  and  ada^ger.    These  warriors  are 

""1S'ht%rritof%Ss"elder^^ 

edrhii^arisnece^^.they  e^^^^^^^^^  -  JTd^ 

^' nTlln  "Tev  s^  « lie  unc^v«S ;  they  cry  to  us  to 
:;CS>^o^iTJheirspiritm.ustbeappea^.  T^ 
i3\e  guaidians^  of  our  honour  inspire  us  with  a  res- 


tm 


130 


ORIGIN  OF  THB 


olution  to  geek  the  murderers  of  our  brothers.  Let  us  go 
and  devour  those  by  whom  they  were  slain.  Sit  not, 
therefore,  inactive.  Give  way  to  your  valour.  Anoint 
your  hair.  Paint  your  faces.  Fill  your  quivers.  Muke 
the  forests  resound  with  your  songs.  Console  the  spirit  of 
the  dead,  and  tell  them  they  shall  be  avenged." 

The  warriors  ipimediately  raise  the  war  song,  and  de- 
mand to  be  led  against  the  enemy.     The  chief  who  is  to 
be  their  leader  paints  himself  black  :  fasts  several  days  and 
avoids    11  conversation  with  those  of  the  tribe.     By  this 
means  he  hopes  to  conciliate  the    favour   of  the   Great 
Spirit  and  to  avert  the  malevolence  of  the  evil  one.     He 
carefully  observes  his  dreams,  which  generally  portend 
success.     Some  people  have  fancied  that  this  fasting  arose 
from  a  desire   to   accustom  themselves   to   hunger;   but 
according  to  their  own  notio  i  J,  we  are  informed,  that  vhey 
do  it  purely  from  a  religionii  «iotive.     It  is  no  less  certain 
also  that  they  esteem  thei/  dreams    as  real  oracles  and 
notices  from  '    iven.     Those  Indians  who  are  in  any 
trouble  of  mind,  it  is  said,  frequently  lie  down  to  sleep  in 
order  to  communicate  with  thtse  oracles. 

Having  fasted  the  appointed  time,  he  takes  a  belt  of 
wampiun  in  his  hand,  and  addresses  his  warriors,  informing 
them  of  all  the  motives  for  the  war,  and  of  the  success 
which  the  Great  SpirUhas  promised  to  their  arms.  He 
then  lays  dc  w  t  the  belt,  and  he  who  takes  it  up  is  second 
in  command.  The  chief  removes  the  black  paint,  and  is 
painted  red.  He  sings  the  war  song  and  makes  a  devo- 
tional address  to  the  Great  Spirit,  in  which  he  is  joined  by 
all  the  warriors.  They  then  peiform  the  war  dance,  and 
concluded  with  a  feast  of  dogs*  flesh.  The  chief,  though 
he  has  fasted  so  long,  seldom  partakes  of  this  feast ;  he  re- 
counts the  valiant  actions  of  himself  and  his  ancestors. 
From  this  time  till  their  departure  on  their  expedition, 
every  day  is  spent  in  preparation,  and  every  night  in 
feasting. 

A  hatchet  painted  red  is  sent  to  the  nation  which  they 
are  to  attack.    This  is  the  declaration  of  war ;  a  dangerous 


OF  THE 

f  our  brothers.      Let  us  go 
they  were  slain.     Sit  not, 
,y  to  your  valour.     Anoint 
Fill  your  quivers.     Make 
songs.     Console  the  spirit  of 
mil  \)e  avenged." 
•aise  the  war  song,  and  de- 
emy.     The  chief  who  is  to 
black  :  fasts  several  days  and 
hose  of  the  tribe.     By  this 
e  the    favour  of  the  Great 
olence  of  the  evil  one.     He 
1,  which  generally  portend 
Pancied  that  this  fasting  arose 
Viemselves   to  hunger;   but 
I  J,  we  are  informed,  that  \hey 
emotive.     It  is  no  less  certain 
reams    as  real  oracles  and 
;e  Indians  who  are  in  any 
quently  lie  down  to  sleep  in 
ifcse  oracles. 

ted  time,  he  takes  a  belt  of 
Iresses  his  warriors,  informing 
the  war,  and  of  the  success 
)romised  to  their  arms.  He 
he  who  takes  it  up  is  second 
noves  the  black  paint,  and  is 
?ar  song  and  makes  a  devo- 
airit,  in  which  he  is  joined  by 
perform  the  war  dance,  and 
gs'  flesh.  The  chief,  though 
I  partakes  of  this  feast ;  he  re- 
f  himself  and  his  ancestors. 
>art«re  on  their  expedition, 
(ration,  and  every  night  in 

sent  to  the  nation  which  they 
claration  of  war ;  a  dangrerous 


NORTH  AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


131 


commission,  which  is  generally  discharged  by  a  slave,  and 
often  proves  fatal  to  lum. 

When  the  Indians  set  OHt  on  their  march,  a  mat  is  all 
they  take  besides  their  arms.  They  maintain  themselves 
on  their  way  by  hunting.  If  not  near  the  enemy's  coun- 
try, they  are  quite  unguarded,  separating  in  small  parties 
during  tlio  day,  for  the  coiivenjeiice  of  hunting  ;  but  taking 
care  at  night,  to  return  to  their  cau)p,  which  is  pitched 
ht'fore  buusct.  IJy  the  sun  and  their  knowledge  of  the 
country,  they  direct  their  different  routes  so  well,  that 
tliey  never  fail  of  meeting  at  the  appointed  place.  When 
tlicy  have  entered  the  enemy's  country,  a  very  different 
conduct  is  observed;  circumspection  now  attends  the 
minutest  actions.  The  game  is  no  longer  pursued  ;  they 
arc  not  even  permitted  to  speak  ;  they  converse  by  signs ; 
they  are  sensible  th.tt  they  tlieinselves  have  muchsagacity 
in  discovering  an  enemy,  and  they  rightly  conclude, 
that  enemies  have  no  less.  The  Indians,  indeed,  possess 
a  degree  of  sagacity,  in  this  respect,  which  can  scarcely 
be  conceived  by  civilized  nations.  At  a  very  great 
distance,  they  discover  habitations  by  the  smell  of  the 
fire.  They  perceive  the  track  of  a  foot  on  the  smoothest 
grass,  and  on  the  hardest  substance.  From  the  track  they 
discover,  with  amazing  certainty,  the  nation,  the  sex,  the 
stature  of  the  person  who  has  passed,  and  the  time  that 
has  elapsed  sine?  the  track  was  formed.  It  is  not  easy  to 
avoid  an  enemy  so  sagacious.  It  becomes  the  great  con- 
cern of  both  parties,  therefore,  to  conci*al  their  own  traces 
and  discover  those  of  their  opponents.  For  the  former 
purpose  they  use  all  precautions ;  they  follow  each  other 
in  a  single  line,  each  treading  in  the  footsteps  ofthose  be- 
fore him  ;  while  the  last  carefully  conceals  their  track  by 
throwing  leaves  upon  it.  If  they  discover  a  rivulet  on 
their  way,  they  march  in  it,  the  more  effectually  to  deceive 
their  enemies.  Their  precautions  increase  as  they  ap- 
proach their  adversaries ;  they  march  only  during  the 
night,  and  during  the  day  form  a  continual  ambuscade. 
If  they  succeed  in  discovering  their  enemies  without 


132 


ORIOIN  OF  THB 


themselves  being  discovered,  they  immediately  hold  a 
council,  in  which  they  only  whisper,  and  thus  plan  the 
dreadful  scene  which  is  to  be  acted.  hTimediately  before 
daybreak,  at  the  time  when  their  adversaries  are  sup- 
posed to  be  immersed  in  the  soundest  sle(;p,  they  approach 
them  on  their  hands  and  knees,  till  within  bow-shot. 
The  chief  gives  a  signal  ;  they  start  up,  uiid  with  a  hor- 
rid yell  discharge  their  arrows.  Taking  advantage  of 
the  confusion,  they  rush  forward,  i.nd  with  their  toma- 
hawks complete  the  carnage.  Without  some  evident 
advantage  of  this  kind,  an  Indian  seldom  engages  ;  tor 
he  expects  no  praise  for  a  victory  which  is  purchased 
with  the  lives  of  any  of  his  party.  ,    ,    „     , 

Havino-  secured  the  victory,  and  despatched  all  who 
would  be  troublesome  to  tliem  on  their  return,  they 
make  the  rest  prisoners.     They  then  scalp  the  dead  and 
wounded  ;  twisting  the  hair  round  their  left  hand  and 
setting  their  foot  on  the  person's  neck,  with  a  few  strokes 
of  the  scalping  knife,  they  dexterously  separate  the  scalp 
from  the  head,  and  preserve  it  as  a  monument  of  their 
victory.     They  never  dispute  about  the  division  of  their 
prisoners.     He  who  is  apprehensive  of  being  wronged, 
with  his  tomahawk  soon  despatches  the  unhappy  cause 
of  their  contest.     They  now  turn  their  faces  towards 
their  own  country,  and  if  apprehensive  of  being  pur- 
sued they  use  the  same  precautions  with  which  they 
advanced.     If  all  these  precautions  do  not  conceal  them, 
they  slay  all  their  prisoners  and  each  taking  a  separate 
road    hoiiiGwards,    they    put  an  elfectual  stop  to  the 
searches  of  an  enemy.    If  they  proceed  in  security,  they 
are  very  careful  to  watch  their  prisoners  ;  who  during 
the  day  are  constantly  held  by  some  of  their  conquerors, 
and  during  the  night  are  fastened  to  the  ground  by  the 
arms,  the  legs,  and  the  neck,  and  cords  from  all  these 
places  are  held  by  an  Indian,  who  is  instantly  awaked 
by  the  smallest  motion.    The  prisoners  often  during 
the  night  time  sing  their  death  song.     "  I  am  going  to 
die,"  they  exclaim,  "but  will  not  shrink  from  the  tor- 


■  thb 

they  immediately  hold  a 
vhisper,  and  thus  plan  the 
cted.  Immediately  before 
their  adversaries  are  sup- 
undest  sleep,  they  approach 
lees,  till  within  bow-shot, 
y  start  up,  and  with  a  bor- 
vs.  Taking  advantage  of 
irard,  and  with  their  toma- 
.  Without  some  evident 
idian  seldom  engages  ;  for 
ictory  which  is  purchased 
larty. 

y,  and  despatched  all  who 
em  on  their  return,  they 
ley  then  scalp  the  dead  and 

round  their  left  hand  and 
n's  neck,  with  a  few  strokes 
xterously  separate  the  scalp 
!  it  as  a  monument  of  their 
;  about  the  division  of  their 
licnsive  of  being  wronged, 
patches  the  unhappy  cause 
7  turn  their  faces  towards 
ipprehensive  of  being  pur- 
cautions  with  which  they 
utions  do  not  conceal  them, 
and  each  taking  a  separate 
It  an  effectual  stop  to  the 
ey  proceed  in  security,  they 
leir  prisoners  ;  who  during 
y  some  of  their  conquerors, 
itened  to  the  ground  by  the 
k,  and  cords  from  all  these 
n,  who  is  instantly  awaked 
'he  prisoners  often  during 
ath  song[.  "  I  am  going  to 
ill  not  shrink  from  the  tor- 


NORTH    ,:  \i  W  S  JAN  INDI AN3, 


133 


tures  inflicted  by  my  enemies.  I  will  die  like  n  warrior, 
and  go  to  join  those  chiefs  who  have  suffered  before 
me." 

When  they  approach  their  tents,  they  announce  their 
arriv  A  by  different  cries.  The  number  of  war  whoops 
indicate  how  many  prisoners  they  have  taken.  The 
number  of  doath  cries,  indicate  how  many  of  their 
companions  they  have  lost.  The  whole  villnge  meets 
them  to  learn  the  particulars.  They  form  a  line  through 
which  the  prisoticrs  are  obliged  to  pass ;  and  they  beat 
them  with  sticks  from  one  end  to  the  other.  By  a  coun- 
cil which  is  immediately  held,  their  fate  is  soon  deter- 
mined. Those  who  are  condftmned  to  die  are  delivered 
to  the  war  chief;  those  who  are  spared  are  to  be  given 
to  the  chief  of  the  nation.  A  prisoner  is  uo  sooner  con- 
demned than  he  is.  led  to  execution.  He  is  bound  to 
the  stake,  while,  for  the  lust  time,  he  sinefs  his  death 
song.  He  is  then  burned  and  expires  with  that  ferocious 
courage  which  distinguishe.o  an  Indian  warrior,  if  he 
be  a  cnief  who  has  given  proofs  of  his  prowess  in  for- 
mer engagements  with  his  enemies,  they  frequently 
give  his  fortitude  a  severe  trial,  by  the  infliction  of  tho 
most  dreadful  torments.  Terror  finds  no  place  on  the 
one  hand,  nor  pity  on  the  other.  The  victim  glories  in 
his  torments  as  unequivocal  marks  of  the  opinion  enter- 
tained of  him  by  his  tormentors.  He  boasts  of  the  vic- 
tories he  has  obtained  over  their  nation  :  he  enumerates 
the  scalps  which  he  possesses  ;  he  recapitulates  the  man- 
ner in  which  he  has  treated  his  prisoners,and  reproaches 
them  with  ignorance  in  the  act  of  torture.  This  scene, 
it  is  said,  sometimes  continues  with  little  intermission 
for  several  days,  till  the  prisoner  is  exhausted,  but  not 
humbled,  expires  without  a  sigh,  or  till  his  taunts  pro- 
voke his  torrnentors  to  frustrate  their  own  designs  hy 
putting  a  speedy  end  to  his  existence.  The  tortures 
made  use  of  on  these  occasions  are  of  various  kinds,  but 
all  of  them  are  such  only  as  a  savage  heart  could  con- 
ceive, or  a  savage  hand  could  inflict,  and  that  only  when 

12» 


134 


ORIGIN  OP  THS 


prompted  by  that  deadly  animosity  which  cannot  exist, 
but  amone  barbarous  tribes. 

tTnot^o  be  imagined  that  these  tortures  are  ofte«  in- 
flicted.    None  ever  suffer  them  but  a  chief,  who  has  dis- 
Sshed  himself  in  war.     Burning  is  the  general  yay 
K  ting  prisoners  to  death,  and  but  few  of  them  suffer 
even  nlat  manner.     A  great  part  are  delivered  to  the 
chS  of  the  nation,  and  distributed  to  those  who  have  l<^t 
their  husbands,  sons  or  other  relations  m  the  war.     1  ney 
are  by  them  generally  adopted    into    their  resoective 
familia;  and  i?  they  conduct  themselves  properly  and 
seem  contented  with  their  condition,  they  expenence  that 
tenderness  and  regard  which  belong  to  those  whose  plac^ 
thev  fill.    They  have  no  chance  of  retummg  to  their  own 
She,  for  the  lildians  esteem  all  who  permit  themselves 
to^  made  prisoners  as  being  unworthy  of  hfe,  and  would 
not  receive  them,  could  they  make  tW  ^cape.    The 
prisoners  who  are  not  adopted  into  some  family,  are  made 
slaves,  and  are  often  disposed  of  to  Europeans  for  spiritu- 
ous liquors ;  a  custom  introduced  by  the  French  mission- 
aries for  the  purpose  of  preventing  the  torturing  of  pns- 

oners  of  war.  ,  i  j«~. 

The  animosity  of  savages  is  hereditary,  and  can  seldom 
be  extinguished ;  when  peace  becomes  ne«^ssary,  there- 
fore, it  is  not  easy  to  bring  about  the  preliminaries.  Even 
when  an  Indian  is  brought  to  the  last  extremity,  he  will 
seldom  confess  that  peace  is  necessary  for  hun  ;  he  tries 
to  show  that  it  is  the  interest  of  his  adversary  ;  and  gen- 
erally employs  a  mediator  who  is  a  friend  to  both  partiw. 
A  few  of  the  most  respectable  heads  of  the  tribe,  attend- 
ed by  those  chiefs  who  have  undertaken  to  be  mediators, 
proceed  to  that  nation  with  which  they  are  to  treat.     Be- 
fore them  is  carried  the  pipe  of  peace,  a  sacred  symbol, 
the  rights  of  which  no  Indian  will  presume  to  violate. 
This  pipe  is  about  four  feet  long ;  its  bowl  is  of  red  mar- 
ble •  its  stem  of  wood,  adorned  with  feathers,  and  painted 
with  hieroglyphics.   From  the  variety  of  these  ornaments 
an  Indian  can  immediately  judge  to  what  nation  it  be- 


p  TH« 


NORTB   AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


135 


losity  which  cannot  exist, 

these  tortures  are  often  in- 
m  btit  a  chief,  who  has  dis- 
3urning  is  the  general  way 
and  but  few  of  them  suffer 
at  part  are  delivered  to  the 
uted  to  those  who  have  lost 
•elations  in  the  war.  They 
jted  into  their  respective 
;t  themselves  properly  and 
idition,  they  expenence  that 
belong  to  those  whose  places 
ice  of  returning  to  their  own 
all  who  permit  themselves 

unworthy  of  life,  and  would 
'  make  their  escape.     The 

into  some  family,  are  made 
1  of  to  Europeans  for  spiritu- 
aced  by  the  French  mission- 
enting  the  torturing  of  pris- 

is  hereditary,  and  can  seldom 
e  becomes  necessary,  there- 
K)Ut  the  preliminaries.  Even 

0  the  last  extremity,  he  will 

1  necessary  for  him  ;  he  tries 
t  of  his  adversary  ;  and  gen- 
ho  is  a  friend  to  bolh  parties. 
)le  heads  of  the  tribe,  attend- 
I  undertaken  to  be  mediators, 
grbich  they  are  to  treat.  Be- 
e  of  peace,  a  sacred  symbol, 
ian  will  presume  to  violate, 
long ;  its  bowl  is  of  red  mar- 
led with  feathers,  and  painted 
the  variety  of  these  ornaments 

judge  to  what  nation  it  be- 


longs. Having  reached  the  encampment  of  the  hostile 
nation,  an  inferior  chief  fills  the  pipe  of  peace  with 
tobacco  ;  and  having  lighted  it,  presents  It  first  to  heaven, 
then  to  earth,  and,  lastly,  in  a  circle  to  all  parts  of  the 
horizon  ;  thereby  invoking  all  the  spirits  that  dwell  in 
heaven,  in  earth  and  air,  to  he  present  at  the  treaty.  He 
next  presents  it  to  the  hereditary  chief,  who  takes  a  few 
quiffs,  blowing  the  smoke,  first  towards  heaven,  and  then 
around  him  towards  the  earth.  In  their  turns,  it  is  pre- 
sented to  all  the  chiefs  in  gradations,  none  presuming 
to  touch  it  but  with  their  lips.  A  council  is  immediately 
held,  and  if  the  parties  agree,  a  red  hatchet  is  buried  as 
a  symbol  of  the  promised  oblivion  of  their  animosity.  A 
belt  made  of  a  kind  of  shells,  cotrimonly  caUed  a  belt  of 
wampum,  is  made  use  of  on  this  occasion  ;  and,  by  the 
arrangement  of  the  shells,  records  to  p^..ierity  every 
stipulation  of  the  treaty. 

With  this  account,  which  is  given  us  in  an  eminent 
Geography,  the  following  observations  by  the  Bishon 
of  Meaux,  are  concordant : 

"  As  soon  as  all  the  warriors  are  embarked,  the  canoes 
at  first  go  a  little  way  and  range  themselves  close  together 
upon  a  line ;  then  the  chief  rises  up,  and  holding  a  Chichi' 
coue  in  his  hand,  he  thunders  out  his  song  of  war,  and  his 
soldiers  answer  him  by  a  treble  He,  drawn  with  all  their 
strength  from  the  bottom  of  their  breasts.  The  elders  and 
chiefs  of  the  council  who  remain  on  the  shore,  exhort  the 
warriors  to  behave  well,  and  especially  not  to  suffer  them- 
selves to  be  surprised.  Of  all  the  advices  that  can  be  giv- 
en to  a  savage,  this  is  the  most  necessary.  This  exhorta- 
tion does  not  interrupt  the  chief  who  continues  singing. 
Lastly  the  warriors  conjure  their  relations  and  friends  not  to 
forget  them.  I  Then  sending  forth  all  together  hideous  bowl- 
ings, they  set  off  directly,  and  row  with  such  speed  that 
they  are  soon  out  of  sight. 

"  The  Huronsand  the  Iroquois  do  notusetheChichicoue, 
but  they  give  them  to  their  prisoners  ;  so  that  these  instru- 
ments, which  among  others  is  an  instrument  of  war,  seem 


MMM 


mmmm 


HHI 


L..jaiJte6aitiftfi«fefeaaaMffig^iEi^ikLi 


igg  OKIOIN  OF   THE 

anions  them  to  be  a  mark  of  slavery.     The  warriors  seldom 
Selny  short  marches,  especially  when  the  troop  is  nu- 
merousTbut  on  the  other  hand,  they  take  presages  from 
^very  thing  ;  and  the  jugglers,  whose  business  it  is  to  ex- 
Sthem,  hasten  or  retard  their  march  at  their  pleasure. 
VVhSstTeV  are  not  in  a  suipected  country,  they  take  uo 
wecaution/and  frequently  one  shall  scarce  find  two  or  three 
?,Srs  to'gether,-  each  iakiog  his  own  way  to  hunt    but 
Tow  far  sSver  they  stray  from  the  route,  they  all  return 
pu^c  uallTto  the  place,  and  at  the  hour  appointed  for  their 
Lnde^voGs.     They  encamp  a  long  time  before  sunset,  and 
commonly  thev  leave  before  the  camp  a  large  "pace  sur 
rTnded  Jith  palisades,  or  rather  a  sort  ol  lattice,  on  which 
tiey  place  their  Manitous,  tn™e4  towards  the  pl-ce  they 
»re  Koing  to.     They  invoke  them  for  an  hour,  and  they  do 
the  Same  every  morning  before  they  decamp.     After  this 
they  think  they  have  nothing  to  fear,  they  »«PP?f^iJ»t/^J 
soirits  take  upon  them  to  be   sentinels,  and  aU  the  army 
sfeepsquietlyundertheirsupposedsafeguard.    Expenence 
does  not  undeceive  these  barbarians,  nor  bring  them  out  ot 
their  presumptuous  confidence.     It  has  its  source  m  an  in- 
dolence and  laziness  which  nothing  can  conquer,     t^very 
one  is  an  enemy  in  the  way  of  the  warriors,  but  neverthe- 
less if  they  meet  any  of  their  allies,  or  any  parties  nearly 
equil  in  force  of  people,  with  whom  they  have  no  quarrel, 
they  make  friendship  .with  each  other.     If  the  allies  they 
meet  are  at  war  with  the  same  enemy,  the  chiet  ol   tne 
8tron«8t  party,  or  of  that  which  too'   up  arms  first,  gives 
some  scaljsto  the  other,  which  they  are  always  provided 
with  for  these  occasions,  and  says  to  him,"  You  have  done 
your  burineis ,"  that  is  to  say,    "  you  have  fulfilled  your 
engagement,  your  honor  is  safe,  you  may  return  home. 
But  this  is  to  be  understood  when  the  meeting  is  accident- 
al, when  they  have  not  appointed  them,  and  when  they 
have  no  occasion  for  a  reinforcement.     When  they  are  just 
entering  on  an  enemy's  country,  they  stop  for  a  ceremony 
which  is  somewhat  singular.  . .  .  .u      i:„ 

"  At  night  they  make  a  great  feast,  after  which  they  lie 
down ;  as  soon  as  they  are  awake,  those  who  have  had  any 
dreams  go  from  fire  to  fire,  singing  their  song  of  death. 


rery.     The  warriors  seldom 
:idlly  when  the  troop  is  nu- 
ll, they  take  presages  from 
,  whose  business  it  is  to  ex- 
leir  march  at  their  pleasure. 
;cted  country,  they  take  uo 
shall  scarce  find  two  or  three 
r  his  own  way  to  hunt ;  but 
m  the  route,  they  all  return 
the  hour  appointed  for  their 
long  time  before  sunset,  and 
the  camp  a  large  space  sur- 
lier a  sort  of  lattice,  on  which 
me4  towards  the  place  they 
tiem  for  an  hour,  and  they  do 
re  they  decamp.     After  this 
to  fear,  they  suppose  that  the 
sentinels,   and  all  the  army 
posed  safeguard.    Experience 
barians,  nor  bring  them  out  of 
;e.     It  has  its  source  in  an  in- 
nothing  can  conquer.     Every 
(f  the  warriors,  but  neverthe- 
ir  allies,  or  any  parties  nearly 
\\  whom  they  have  no  quarrel, 
lach  other.     If  the  allies  they 
lamc  enemy,  the  chief  of  the 
hich  too'   up  arms  first,  gives 
icfl  they  are  always  provided 
I  says  to  him,"  You  have  done 
»y,    "  you  have  fulfilled  your 
safe,  you  may  return  home." 
when  the  meeting  is  accident- 
tpointed  them,  and  when  they 
wcement.     When  they  are  just 
Qtry,  they  stop  for  a  ceremony 

reat  feast,  after  which  they  lie 
wake,  those  who  have  had  any 
,  singing  their  song  of  death, 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


lar 


with  which  they  intermix  their  dreams  in  an  enigmatical 
manner.  Every  one  racks  his  brains  to  guess  them,  and  if 
nobody  can  do  it,  those  who -have  dreamt  are  at  liberty  to 
return  home.  This  gives  a  fine  opportunity  to  cowards. 
Then  they  make  new  invocations  to  the  Spirits  ;  they  ani- 
mate each  other  more  than  ever  to  do  wonders ;  they  swear 
to  assist  each  other,  and  then  they  renew  their  march  ;  and 
if  they  come  thither  by  water,  they  quit  their  canoes,  which 
they  hide  very  carefully.  If  every  thing  was  observed 
that  is  prescribed  on  these  occasions,  it  would  be  difficult 
to  surprise  a  party  of  war  that  is  entered  into  an  enemy's 
country.  They  ought  to  make  no  more  fires,  no  more  cries, 
nor  hunt  any  more,  nor  even  speak  to  each  other  but  by 
signs.  But  these  laws  are  sometimes  violated.  Every  sav- 
age is  born  presumptuous,  and  incapable  of  the  least  re- 
straint. They  seldom  neglect,  however,  to  send  out  every 
evening  some  rangers,' who  consume  two  or  three  hours  in 
looking  round  the  country  ;  if  they  have  seen  nothing  they 
go  to  sleep  quietly,  and  they  leave  the  guard  of  the  camp 
again  to  the  Manitous. 

"  As  soon  as  they  have  discovered  an  enemy,  they  send 
out  a  party  to  reconnoitre  them,  and  on  their  report  they 
hold  a  council.  The  attack  is  generally  made  at  day-break. 
They  suppose  the  enemy  is  at  this  time  in  their  deepest 
sleep,  and  all  night  they  lie  on  their  bellies,  without  stir- 
ring. The  approaches  are  made  in  the  same  posture,  craw- 
ling on  their  feet  nnd  hands,  till  they  come  to  the  place  ; 
then  all  rise  up,  the  ehief  gives  the  signal  by  a  loud  cry,  to 
which  all  the  troops  answer  by  real  bowlings,  and  they  make 
at  the  same  time  their  first  discharge  of  their  arrows  ;  then, 
without  giving  the  enemy  any  time  to  look  about,  they  fall 
upon  them  with  their  clubs.  In  latter  times  these  people 
have  substituted  little  hatchets  instead  of  these  wooden 
head-breakers,  which  they  call  by  the  same  name  ;  since 
which,  their  engagements  are  more  bloody.  When  the 
battle  is  over,  they  take  the  scalps  of  the  dead  and  the  dy- 
ing; and  they  never  think  of  making  prisoners  till  the  ene- 
my makes  no  more  resistance. 

"  If  they  find  their  enemy  on  their  guard,  or  too  well  in- 
trenched, they  retire,  if  they  have  time  for  it ;  if  not,  they 


,jijams..-^,if:^: 


138 


ORIGIN  OF  THB 


take  the  resolution  to  fight  stoutly,  and  there  is  sometimes 
much  blood  shed  on  both  sides.  ♦c.if   4k„ 

«  The  attack  of  a  camp  is  the  image  of  fury  itself,  the 
barbarous  fierceness  of  the  conquerors,  *«f  ^h«  despair  of 
the  vanquished,  who  know  what  they  inust  expect  if  they 
fan  hito\e  hands  of  their  enemies,  produce  on  either  side 
such  eff  .rts  as  pa-s  all  description.  The  apnearance  of  the 
combatantsall  besmeared  with  black  and  re(  still  increases 
i^u     u  f.l,«    Rchi  •   and    from    this    pattern  one  roighl 

l?oTtru:Vic  m^\  heU.  When  the  v'ictory  is  no  longer 
Smhtful  the^^reclly  .dispatch  all  those  whom  it  would 
Koubiesome  to  carry  away,  and  seek  only  to  tue  out  the 
rest  thev  intended  to  make  prisoners.  .  ,    ,     a- 

"  The  savages  are  naturdly  intrepid,  and  notM.uhstand.ng 
their  brutal  fierceness,  they  yet  P'««en-e  ,n  the  midst  o 
action  much  coolness.     Nevertheh-ss  they     ej  ^r  hght    . 
the  field   only  when  they  cannot  avoid  4t,  their  leason  is, 
that  a  victory  marked  with  the  blood  of  the  conquerors,  is 
not  properly'a  victory,  and  the  glory  of  a  f.e   consists  a 
bringing  back  all  his  subjects  sa  e  and  sound.     / J^^^^^.^ 
toldfthat  when  two  enemies  who  are  a^q"f'nt^«^'.^"' 1^ 
the  fight,  there  sometimes  passes  between  ^^em  d  alogues 
much  like  that  of  Homer^s  heroes.     I  do  .^t  think  this 
happens  in  the  height  of  engagement ;  but  it  may  happen 
thft^in  little  rencountres,  or  perhaps  before  passing  a  brook 
or  forcing  an  entrenchment,  they  say  something  by  waj  oi 

defiance,  or  to  call  to  mind  some  such  ^?"<=«""a'l!".reneral- 
..  Wa.!  is  commonly  made  by  a  surprise,  and   t  general 

ly  succeeds,  for  as  the  savages  very  fl^^q^^^^^y  "^s'^^Jj^t'e 
precautions  nece.ssary  to  shun  a  surprise,  so  a;e  they  active 
Ld  skilful  in  surprising.  On  the  other  hand  tl^^se  people 
have  a  wonderful  talent,  I  may  say,  an  instinct,  to  k"ow  it 
any  person  has  passed  any  place.  On  the  fjrtes  grass 
or  the  hardest  ground,  even  upon  "ones  they  discover 
some  traces,  and  by  the  way  they  are  turned,  by  Je  «hape 
of  their  fee  ,  by  the  manner  they  are  separated  f^om  »-ath 
other,  they  distinguish,  as  they  say,  the  footsteps  of  d.ffe,. 
ent  nations,  and  those  of  men  from  ^l^^^^.'^f  .^.^f"-.' 
thought  a  long  time  there  was  an  exaggeration  in  this  mat 
ter  but  Oie  reports  of  those  who  have  1  ved  lo"g  among 
the  savages  arc  so  unanimous  herein,  that  1  see  no  room  to 


F  THE 


itly,  and  there  is  sometimes 


le  image  of  fury  itself,  the 
oquerors,  and  the  despair  of 
lat  they  must  expect  if  they 
nies,  produce  on  either  side 
ion.  The  appearance  of  the 
black  and  led,  slill  increases 
Vom    this    pattern  one  mighl 

iVhen  the  victory  is  no  longer 

,c.h  all  those  whom  it  would 

\  and  seek  only  to  tire  out  the 

isoners. 

intrepid,  and  notwilhstanding 


ret  preserve  in  the  midst  of 
rthehss  they  never  fight  in 
iinot  avoid 4t,  their  reason  is, 
le  blood  of  the  conquerors,  is 
»e  glory  of  a  chief  consists  m 
safe  and  sound.     1  have  been 
who  are  acquainted,  meet  I'v 
Lsses  between  them  dialogues 
heroes.     I  do  not  think  this 
agement ;  but  it  may  happen 
erhaps  before  passing  a  brook, 
Lhey  say  something  by  way  of 
ome  such  rcncountre. 
by  a  surprise,  and  it  general- 
es  very  frequently  neglect  the 
n  a  surprise,  so  are  they  active 
n  the  other  hand  these  people 
,ay  say,  an  instinct,  to  know  if 
place.     On  the  shortest  grass, 
n  upon  stones,  they  discover 
they  are  turned,  by  the  shape 
r  they  are  separated  from  each 
,ey  say,  the  footsteps  of  differ- 
leu  from  those  of  women.     I 
as  an  exaggeration  in  thisniat- 
j  who  have  lived  long  among 
herein,  that  I  see  no  room  to 


IS 


NORTH   AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


139 


doubt  of  their  sincerity.      Till  the  conquerors  are  in  . 
country  of  safety,  they  march  forward  expeditiously,  and 
lest  the  wounded  should  retard  them,  they  carry  them  bv 
turns  on  litters,  or  draw  them  on  sledges  in  winter      When 
they  re-enter  their  canoes  they  make  their  prisoners  sinir 
and  they  practise  the  same  thing  when  they  meet  any 
allies  ;  an  honour  which  costs  them  a  feast  who  receive  it 
and  the  unfortunate  captives  something  more  than  the' 
trouble  of  singing ;  fo-  they  invite  the  allies  to  caress  them 
and  to  caress  ^he  prisoners  is  to  do  them  all  the  mischief 
hey  can  devise,  or  to  maim  them  in  such  a  manner  that 
hey  are  lamed  for  ever ;  but  there  are  some  chiefs  who 
take  some  care  of  these  wretches,  and  do  not  suffer  them 
0  be  too  much  abused.     But  nothing  is  equal  to  the  care 

Ju^^l  '"*  ""^^P  *''^'°  5  ^y  **»y  tbey  are  tied  by  the  neck 
and  by  the  arms  to  one  of  the  bars  of  the  canoes.     When 

.^-  ^u.l  '""'*  *^®'*  "  "''''"y  o"«  »•>"*  holds  them  ;  and 
at  night  they  are  stretched  upon  the  earth  quite  naked- 
«ome  cords  fastened  to  piquets,  fixfed  in  the  ground,  keep 
their  legs,  arms,  and  necks  so  confined  that  they  cannot 
stir,  and  some  long  cords  confine  also  their  hands  and  feet 
in  such  a  manner  that  they  cannot  make  the  least  motion 
without  waking  the  savages  who  lie  on  these  cords. 

ir  among  the  prisoners  there  are  any,  who  by  their 
wounds  are  not  in  a  condition  to  be  carried  away,  thev 
burn  them  directly  ;  and  as  this  is  done  in  the  first  heat 
and  when  they  are  in  haste  to  retreat,  they  are,  for  the 
most  purt,  more  fortunate  than  the  others  who  are  reserved 
lor  a  Slower  punishment. 

».  "  ^/'•7'^r'"  J°  '^*^*  **"  ^^^  fi^''^  a  ""k  of  their  victory, 
the  chief  of  the  victorious  party  sticks  in  the  ground  his 
fighting  club,  on  which  he  had  taken  care  to  trace  the 
mark  of  his  nation,  that  o/  his  family,  and  his  own  picture  : 
that  is  to  say,  an  0»a/,  with  all  the  figures  he  ha^  in  his 
face.  Others  painted  all  these  marks  on  the  trunk  of  a 
tree,  or  on  a  piece  of  bark,  with  charcoal  pounded  and 
runbed,  inixed  with  some  colours.  They  add  some  hiero- 
glyphic  characters,  by  means  of  which,  those  who  pass  by 
may  aow  even  the  minutest  circumstances,  not  only  of 
the  action,  but  also  of  the  whole  transactions  of  the  cam- 
paign.    They  know  the  chief  of  the  party  by  ail  the  marks 


IHIIM 


140 


ORIGIN  OP  THB 


mournful  o'  Pl-"';8- J,^,:  p"  toEhe  same  questions 

^ople  to'goto  meet  the  warriors  aud   he  '.omen   o  carry 

SeS  refreshments.     In  some  V}^^' ^^^^^Xls^ui^r 
mourning  for  those  the^^have^;^^^ 

some  time  they  do  nothing  but  mourn  ^^  the  dead- 
«  When  this  time  is  expired,  they  make  anot*! 7//^/" 
»»  ucu  luiB  THpn  everv  one  dries  up  his  tears, 


J 

F 

i 
a 
f( 
c 
I 
ff 
v 

\\ 
al 
w 
It 
ei 
d( 
fo 
h( 
tr 
or 
ej 
he 
ur 
mi 

Tl 
a  I 
ch 
vi( 
ini 
to 
no 
wi 
an 
cri 
in 
pa 
th< 


lis  exploits  by  so  many 
;  that  of  the  prisoners 
laced  on  a  stick  or  on  a 
luman  figures  without 
9h  the  men,  the  women, 
s  are  not  always  set  up 
peued,  for  when  a  party 
'theJr  route,  in  order  to 

ed  at  a  certain  distance 
me,  they  halt,  and  the 
heir  approach.  Among 
;nger  is  within  hearing, 
re  a  general  idea  of  the 

of  the  campaign  ;  he 
ve  lost  by  so  many  cries 

people  come  out  to  hear 
hole  village  comes  out, 
lenger,  and  learns  from 
he  brings.  As  the  mes- 
,  aloud,  turning  towards 
they  answer  him  by  ac- 
jrding  as  the  tews  are 
lenger  is  then  conducted 
)  him  the  same  questions 
rier  invites  all  the  young 

and  the  women  to  carry 
aces  they  only  think  ot 
>8t ;  then  the  messenger 
r  do  not  go  to  meet  him  ; 
e  finds  all  the  people  as- 
s  all  that  has  passed,  then 
carry  him  food  ;  and  for 
ourn  for  the  dead, 
hey  make  another  cry  to 
ry  one  dries  up  his  tears, 
joicing.     Something  like 
the  hunters :  the  women 
♦o  meet  them  as  soon  as 
h,  and  before  they  inquire 
bey  inform  them  by  their 


NORTH  AMERICAN   INDIANS. 


Ul 


^arsof  the  deaths  that  have  happened  since  their  departure, 
Toreturn  to  the  warriors,  the  mopient  when  the  women 
join  them,  is,  properly  speaking,  the  beginning  of  the 
punishment  of  the  prisoners ;  and  when  some  of  them  are 
intended  to  be  adopted,  which  is  not  allowed  to  be  done  by 
ail  nations,  their  future  parents,  whom  they  take  care  to  in- 
forin  of  It,  go  and  receive  them  at  a  liftle  distance,  and 
conduct  them  to  their  cabins  by  uome  round-about  ways. 
In  general,  the  captives  are  a  long  time  ignorant  of  their 
fate,  and  there  are  few  who  escape  the  first  fury  of  the 
women.  '' 

"  All  the  prisoners  who  are  destined  to  die,  and  those 
whose  fate  is  not  yet  decided,  are,  as  I  have  already  said, 
abandoned  to  the  fury  of  the  women,  who  go  to  meet  the 
warriors ;  and  it  is  surprising  that  they  resist  all  the"  evils 
they  make  them  suffer.  If.  any  one,  especially,  has  lost 
either  her  son  or  husband,  or  any  other  person  that  was 
dear  to  her,  though  this  loss  had  happened  thirty  years  be- 
fore, she  is  &/ury.  She  attacks  the  first  who  falls  under 
her  hand ;  and  one  can  scarcely  imagine  how  far  she  is 
transported  with  rage  ;  she  has  no  regard  either  to  humanity 
or  decency,  and  on  every  wound  she  gives  him,  one  would 
expect  to  see  him  fall  dead  at  her  feet,  if  we  did  not  know 
how  ingenious  these'  barbarians  are  in  prolonging  the  most 
unheard  of  punishments.  All  the  night  passes  in  this 
manner  in  the  camp  of  the  warriors. 

"  The  next  day  is  the  day  of  the  triumph  of  the  warriors. 
The  Iroquois  and  some  others  affect  a  great  modesty,  and 
a  still  greater  disinterestedness  on  the§e  occasions.  The 
chiefs  enter  alone  into  the  village,  without  any  mark  of 
victory,  keeping  a  profound  silence,  and  retire  to  their  cab- 
ins, without  showing  that  they  have  the  least  pretensions 
to  the  prisoners.  Among  other  nations  the  same  custom  is 
not  observed  :  the  chief  marches  at  the  head  of  his  troops 
with  the  air  of  a  conqueror ;  his  lieutenant  comes  after  him 
and  a  crier  goes  before,  who  is  ordered  to  renew  the  death 
cries.  The  warriors  follow  by  two  and  two,  the  prisoners 
m  the  midst,  crowned  with  flowers,  their  faces  and  hair 
painted,  holding  a  stick  in  one  band  and  a  Chichicoue  in 
the  other,  their  bodies  almost  naked,  their  arms  tied  above 

13 


148  ORIGIN   OF  THE 

the  elbows  -with  a  cord,  the  end  of  which  is  held  by  the 
warriors,  and  they  sing  without  ceasing  their  death  song  to 
the  sound  of  the  Chichicoue. 

"  This  song  has  something  mournful  and  haughty  at  the 
same  time  ;  and  the  captive  has  nothing  of  the  air  of  a  man 
who  suffers,  and  that  is  vanquished.  This  is  pretty  near  the 
sense  of  these  songs : — *'  1  am  brave  andintrepid  ;  I  do  not 
fear  death  nor  any  hind  of  tortures  ;  those  who  fear  them  are 
cowards ;  they  are  less  than  toomen ;  life  is  nothing  without 
courage ;  may  my  enemies  be  confounded  with  despair  and  rage; 
Oh  '  that  I  could  devour  them  and  drink  their  blood  to  the  last 
drop."  From  time  to  time  they  stop  them  ;  the  people  gather 
round  them  and  dance  ;  they  seem  to  do  it  with  a  good 
will  •  they  relate  the  finest  actions  of  their  lives  ;  they  name 
all  those  they  have  killed  or  burnt ;  and  they  make  par- 
ticular mention  of  those  for  whom  the  people  present  are 
concerned  ;  one  would  say  that  they  only  seek  to  animate 
more  and  more  against  them  the  masters  of  their  fate.  In 
fact,  these  boastMigs  make  those  who  hear  them  quite 
furiou'.,  and  they  pay  dear  for  their  vanity  :  but  by  the 
most  cruel  treatment,  one  would  say,  that  they  take  a 
pleasure  in  being  tormented.  - 

<«  Sometimes  they  oblige  the  prisoners  to  run  througU 
-  two  ranks  of  savages,  armed  with  stones  and  sticks,  who 
fall  upon  them  as  if  they  would  knock  them  m  the  head  at 
the  first  blow  ;  yet  it  never  happens  that  they  kill  them  ; 
80  much  care  do  they  take,  even  when  they  seem  to  strike 
at  random,  that  their  hand,  which  is  guided  by  fury  alone, 
does  not  touch  any  part  that  would  endanger  life.  In  this 
inarch  every  one  has  a  right  to  torment  them.  They  are 
indeed  allowed  to  defend  themselves  ;  but  they  would,  if 
they  were  to  attempt  it,  soon  be  overpowered.  As  soon  as 
they  are  arrived  at  the  village,  they  lead  them  <.om  cabin 
to  cabin,  and  every  where  they  make  them  pay  their 
welcome  In  one  place  they  pull  off  one  of  their  nails,  m 
another  place  they  bite  off  one  of  their  fingers,  or  cut  it  off 
with  a  bad  knife  which  cuts  like  a  saw.  An  old  man  tears 
their  flesh  to  the  very  bone  ;  a  child  with  an  awl  wounds 
them  where  he  can  ;  a  woman  whips  them  without  mercy, 
till  she  is  so  tired  that  she  cannot  lift  her  hand  ;  but  none  of 


■HE 

which  is  held  by  the 
ising  their  death  song  to 

nful  and  haughty  at  the 
thing  of  the  air  of  a  man 
This  is  pretty  near  the 
ve  and  intrepid  ;  I  do  not 
those  who/ear  them  are 
;  life  is  nothing  without 
led  with  despair  and  rage; 
rink  their  blood  to  the  last 
I  them ;  the  people  gather 
(1  to  do  it  with  a  good 
of  their  lives  ;  they  name 
, ;  and  they  make  par- 
the  people  present  are 
y  only  seek  to  animate 
msters  of  their  fate.  In 
1  who  hear  them  quite 
leir  vanity  :  but  by  the 
say,   that   they   take   a 

risoners  to  run  through 
stones  and  sticks,  who 
lock  them  in  the  head  at 
ins  that  they  kill  them  ; 
,vhen  they  seem  to  strike 
is  guided  by  fury  alone, 
i  endanger  life.  In  this 
irment  tliem.  They  are 
ves  ;  but  they  would,  if 
verpowered.  As  soon  as 
ey  lead  them  *..om  cabin 
make  them  pay  their 
I  off  one  of  their  nails,  in 
their  fingers,  or  cut  it  off 
1  saw.  An  old  man  tears 
lild  with  an  awl  wounds 
lips  them  without  mercy, 
ift  her  hand  ;  but  none  of 


NORTH  AMERICAN    INDIANS.  14^ 

the  warriors  lay  their  hands  on  them,  although  they  are 
still-their  masters  ;  and  no  one  can  multilate  the  prisoners 
'vithout  their  leave,  which  they  sfeldom  want ;  but  this  ex- 
cepted, they  have  an  entire  liberty  to  make  them  suffer; 
and  if  they  lead  them  through  several  villages,  either  of  the 
same  nation,  or  their  neighbours  or  allies  who  have  desired, 
they  are  receiv'ed  every  where  in  the  same  manner. 

"  After  these  preludes  they  set  about  the  distribution  of 
the  captives,  and  their  fate  depends  on  those  to  whom  they 
«re  delivered.  At  the  rising  of  the  council  where  they 
have  consulted  of  their  fate,  a  crier  invites  all  the  people  to 
come  to  an  open  place,  where  the  distribution  is  made 
without  any  noise  or  disturbance.  The  women  who  have 
lost  their  children  or  husbands  in  the  war,  generally  receive 
the  first  lot.  In  the  next  place  they  fulfil  the  promises 
made  to  those  who  have  given  the  collars.  If  there  are 
not  captives  enough  for  this  purpose,  they  supply  the  want 
of  them  by  scalps,  with  which  those  who  receive  them 
adorn  themselves  on  rejoicing  days  ;  and  at  other  times 
they  hang  them  up  at  the  doors  of  their  cabins.  On  the 
contrary,  if  the  number  of  prisoners  exceeds  that  of  the 
claimants,  they  send  the  6verplus  to  the  village  of  their 
allies.  A  chief  is  not  replaced  but  by  a  chief,  or  by  two 
or  three  ordinary  persons  who  are  always  burnt,  although 
those  whom  they  replace  had  died  of  diseases. 

"  The  Iroquois  never  fail  to  set  apart  some  of  their  pris- 
oners for  the  public,  and  these  the  council  dispose  of  as 
they  think  proper.  But  the  mothers  of  families  may  set 
aside  their  sentence,  and  a;e  the  mistresses  of  the  life  and 
death  even  of  those  who  have  been  condemned  or  absolved 
by  the  council. 

"  In  som|j  nations  the  warriors  do  not  entirely  deprive 
themselves  of  the  right  of  disposing  of  their  captives,  and 
they  to  vvhom  the  council  give  them  are  obliged  to  put 
them  again  into  their  hands  if  they  require  it ;  but  they  do 
It  very  seldom ;  and  when  they  do  it  they  are  obliged  to 
return  the  pledges  or  presents  received  from  those  persons. 
If  on  their  arrival  they  have  declared  their  intentions  on 
this  subject,  it  is  seldom  opposed.  In  general,  the  greatest 
number  of  the  prisoners  of  war  are  condemned  to  death,  or 


tmrmmmfim 


mmm 


5 


|4|  ORiaiN  OF  THE 

to  very  hard  slavery,  in  which  their  lives  are  never  secure  ; 
some  are  adopted  ;  and  from  thattime  their  condition  dUlers 
in  nothing  from  that  of  the  children  of  the  nation.  They 
enter  into  all  the  rights  of  those  places  which  they  supply  ; 
tnd  they  often  acquire  so  far  the  spirit  ofthc  nation  of  which 
they  are  become  members,  that  they  make  no  difficulty  ot 
going  to  war  against  their  own  countrymen.  The  Iroquois 
would  have  scarcely  supported  themselves  hitheito  but  by 
this  policy.  Having  been  at  war  many  years  against  al 
the  other  nations,  they  would  at  present  have  been  reduced 
almost  to  nothing,  ifthey  had  not  taken  great  care  to  natura- 
lize a  good  part  of  their  prisoners  of  war. 

*«  It  sometimes  happens  that  instead  of  sending  into  the 
other  villages  the  surplus  of  their  captives,  they  give  them 
to  private  persons,  who  had  not  asked  for  any  ;  and,  in  this 
case,  either  they  are  not  so  far  masters  of  them,  as  not  to  be 
obliged  to  consult  the  chiefs  of  the  council  how  they  shall 
dispose  of  them,  or  else  they  are  obliged  to  adopt  them.     In 
the  first  place  he  to  whom  they  make  a  present  ol  a  slave, 
sends  for  him  by  one  of  his  family  ;  then  he  fastejis  him  to 
the  door  of  his  cabin,  and  assembles  the  chiefs  of  the  council, 
to  whom  he  deflares  his  intentions  and  asks  their  advice. 
This  advice  is  generally  agreeable   to  his  desire      In   the 
second  place  the  council,  in   gfving    the   prisoners  to  the 
person  they  have  determined  on,  say  to  him, '  It  is  a  long 
time  we  have  been  deprived  of  such  an  one   your  relation, 
or  your  friend,  who  was  a  support  of  our  village  '     Or  else, 
«  we  regret  the  spirit  of  sueh  an  one  you  have  lost ;  ana  who, 
by  his  wisdom,  maintained  the  public  tranquillity  7  he  must 
•ppear  again  this  day  ;  he  was  too  dear  to  us,  and  too  pre- 
cious to  defer  his  revival  any  longer  ;  we  place  him  again  on 
his  mat,  in  the  person  of  this  prisoner.' 

There  are,  nevertheless,  some  pnvate  persons  that  are 
in  all  appearance  more  considered  than  others,  to  whom 
thev  make  a  present  of  a  captive  without  any  conditions, 
and  -"'-'^  Ml  liberty  to  do  what  they  please  with  him  ; 
and  then  the  council  express  themselves  in  these  terms, 
when  they  put  him  in  their  hands :— '  This  is  to  repair 
thelossofsuchaone.andto  cleanse  the  heart  of  his 
father,  of  his  mother,  of  his  wife,  and  of  his  children.    It 


NORTH    AMEBICAN  INDIANA. 


148 


lives  are  never  secure  ; 
e  their  condition  d\fler« 
of  the  nation.  They 
;e8  which  they  supply  ; 
it  of  the  nation  of  which 
r  make  no  difficulty  of 
:rymen.  The  Iroquois 
selves  hitheito  but  by 
lany  years  against  all 
»ent  have  been  reduced 
en  great  care  to  natura- 
war. 

ad  of  sending  into  the 
ptives,  they  give  them 
ed  for  any  ;  and,  in  this 
rs  of  them,  as  not  to  be 
council  how  they  shall 
ged  to  adopt  them.     In 
lie  a  present  of  a  slave, 
then  he  fastens  him  to 
the  chiefs  of  the  council, 
and  asks  their  advice, 
to  his   desire      In   the 
the    prisoners  to  the 
ly  to  him,  'It   is  a  long 
1  an  one,  your  relation, 
four  village.'   'Or  else, 
you  have  lost ;  and  ^vho, 
lie  tranquillity  y  he  must 
dear  to  us,  and  too  pre- 
•  we  place  him  again  on 

e'r.' 

)rivate  persons  that  are 
i  than  others,  to  whom 
without  any  conditions, 
Lhey  please  with  him  ; 
nselves  in  these  terms, 

s : ^  This  is  to  repair 

eanse  the  heart  of  his 
and  of  his  children.    If 


you  are  either  willing  to  make  them  drink  the  broth  of 
tills  flesh,  or  that  you  had  rather  replace  the  deceased  on 
his  mat,  in  the  perrson  of  ihis  captive,  you  may  dispose  of 
him  as  you  please.' 

"  Wlien  a  prisoner  is  adopted,  they  lead  him  to  the 
cabin  where  ho  must  live,  and  the  first  thing  they  do  is 
to  untie  him ;  then  they  warm  some  water  and  wash 
him  ;  they  dress  his  wounds,  if  he  has  any,  and  if  they 
were  even  putrificd,  and  full  of  worms,  he  is  soon  cured  ; 
they  omit  nothing  to  make  him  forget  his  suffering  ;  they 
make  him  eat,  and  clothe  •lim  decently.  In  a  word,  they 
would  not  do  more  for  their  own  children,  nor  lor  him 
whom  he  raises  from  the  dead  ;  this  is  their  expression. 
Some  days  after,  they  make  a  feast,  during  which  they 
solemnly  give  him  the  name  of  the  person  whom  he  re- 
places, and  whose  rights  hfi  not  only  acquires  from  that 
time,  but  he  lays  himself  also  under  the  same  obliga- 
tion. 

**  Amongst  the  Hurons  and  Iroqnois,  the  prisoners  they 
intend  to  burn,  are  sometimes  as  well  treated  at  first,  and 
even  till  the  moment  of  execution,  as  those  that  have 
been  adopted.  It  appears  as  if  they  were  victims  they 
had  fattened  for  the  sacrifice,  and  they  are  really  a 
sacridcejto  the  ig-odo/ war.  The  only  difterence  they 
make  between  these  and  the  others,  is,  that  they  blacken 
their  faces  all  over  ;  after  this,  they  entertain  ihcmin  the 
best  manner  they  are  able  ;  they  always  speak  kindly  to 
them  ;  they  give  them  the  names  of  sons,  brothers,  or 
nephews,  according  to  tlie  person  whose  names  they  are 
to  appease  by  their  death.  They  also  sometimes  give 
them  young  women,  to  serve  them  for  wives  all  the  time 
they  have  to  live.  But  when  they  are  informed  of  their 
fate,  they  must  be  well  kept,  to  prevent  their  escaping. 
Therefore  this  often  times  is  concealed  from  them. 

"  When  they  have  been  delivered  up  to  a  woman,  the 
moment  they  inform  her  every  thing  is  ready  for  ex- 
ecution, she  is  no  longer  a  mother,  she  is  a  fury,  who 
passes  from  the  tenderest  caresses  to  the  greatest  excess 

13* 


146 


ORIGIN  OF   THE 


ofrage;  she  begins  by  invoking  the  spirit  of  him  she 
desires  'to  revenge.  '  Approach,  savs  she, '  you  are  gouig 
to  be  appeased;!  prepare  a  feast  or  thee;  drmk  great 
draughts  of  this  broth  which  is  going  to  »^e  PO";«d  out  to 
theet  receive  the  sacrifice  1  am  going  to  make  to  h^  m 
sacrificing  this  warrior ;  he  shalFbe  burnt  and  P"""  ^Je 
kettle ;  they  shall  apply  red  hot  hatch.ts  to  h,s  tlesh  ,  they 
shall  pull  hi  his  scalp ;  they  shall  drink  ">  h;^  s^u  '  ^"^f^ 
therefore  no  more  complaints,  thnu  shalt  be  fully  sans 

^'"  This  form  of  speech,  which  is  properly  the  sentence 
of  deaSi  vSs  mu'ch  as  to  the  terms  ;  but  for  the  meaning 
it  is  alwkys  the  same.     Then  a  cncr  "^^^^^^J^^J^^PX 
come  out  of  the  cabin,  and  declares  in  a  l^^'^  voice  jne 
intention  of  him  or  her  to  whom  ^^  ^c^Migs  f  nd^mshes 
by  exhorting  the  young  people  to  behave  well.     Another 
succeeds,  wSo  addresses  him  that  is  to  suffer,  and  says 
brother,  take  courage,  thou   ar  g<nno  to  be  l^rnt      And 
he  answers  cooly,  '  thati.well,I^tveOice^^h^^^^^       '^ 
mediately  there  is  a  cry  through  the  whole  vUlage,  am 
the  prisoner  is  led  to  the  place  of  his  P"n'^hmtnt     ro 
the  most  part  they  tie  him  to  a  post  by  the  hand,  and  leet 
SitTnsuch  a  manner  that  he  can   turn  round  it.  ^^ 
sometimes  when  the  execution  takes  pl^^^^  '"  J^"''^^ " 
whence  there  is  no  danger  of  escaping,  they  let  him  run 
7m  none  end  to  the  otL,     Before  they  begm  to  bnrn 
him.  he  sings  for  the  last  time  W^^^^^^^^^ 
recites  hs  achievements,  and  almost  always  '»« 

that  there  are  no  hopes  ol  mercy,  givra 

'"trto'7','i"cS»-      itshould  produce  in  the  savages 
e.Kh*f„hu™ani;">  .achwec..i:j  -ever  have  beheved 


he  spirit  of  him  she 
yrs  she, '  you  are  going 
ar  thee;  drink  great 
iig  to  be  poured  out  to 
ng  to  make  to  thee  in 
!  burnt  and  put  in  the 
ch('tstohisrtesh;thfy 
rink  in  his  skull;  make 
1  shult  be  fully  sans- 

properly  the  sentence 
IS  ;  but  for  the  meaning, 
■icr  makes  the  captive 
2S  in  a  loud  voice  the 
,e  belongs,  and  finishes 
behave  well.     Another 
;  is  to  suffer,  and  says, 
oing  to  be  burnt.'      And 
qive  thee  thanks.,     Im- 
the  whole  village,  and 
r  his  puni  hment.     \  or 
it  by  the  hands  and  feet  ; 
n   turn  round  it.     But 
takes  place  in  a  cabin 
aping,  they  let  him  run 
)re  they  begin  to  burn 
i  death  song.     Then  he 
lost  always  in  a  manner 
perceives  around  him. 
re  him,  but  to  remember 
During  these  tragical 
sr  sings  aloud,  and  with 
it  hereby  he  offers  tlio 
rs.  In  sliort,  the  thought 
:y,  gives  resolution  and 

produce  in  the  savages 
lid  never  have  believed 


NORTH    AMRRICAN    iNDIANfl. 


147  I 


men  to  have  been  guilty  of,  I  believe  they  acquire  it  by 
degreos,  ntid  have  been  used  to  it  insensibly  by  custom  ; 
but  a  desire  of  seeing  their  enerny  behave  manly,  the  in- 
sults which  the  suBerers  do  not  cease  to  make  to  iheir 
tornvntors,  fhc  desireof  revenge,  which  is  the  reigning 
passion  of  th  s  {)eople,  and  which  they  do  not  think 
siifficiemly  glutted,  whilst  the  courage  of  those  who 
are  the  object  of  it,  is  not  subdued,  and  lastly  superstition, 
have  a  great  share  in  it,  for  what  excesses  are  not  pvoduced 
by  a  false  zeal,  guided  by  so  many  p.issions." 


WAR  AMONG    THE   TONGUSI,    CORIAKS,    KAMSCHA- 
DALES.  YAKUTSI,  OKOTSI,  OF  SIBERIA. 

When  war  is  declared  among  the  Tongusi,  according 
to  Abcrnethy,  Santini,  and  others,  the  first  ceremony, 
which  IS  the  very  same  among  the  North  American  In- 
dians, is  to  hang  the  Icetde  on  thefire.  This  preliminary, 
no  doubt,  originated  from  the  barbarous  custom  ofeating 
the  prisoners  of  vvar,  and  those  who  had  been  killed, after 
they  had  been  boiled.  We  find,  however,  no  authentic 
proof  adduced  by  any  Eurojiean  writer  or  traveller,  which 
will  induce  us  to  believe  that  it  was  customary,  either 
among  the  North  American  Indians  or  the  tribes  inhabit- 
ing the  north-east  part  of  Asia,  to  eat  hunnan  flesh;  still 
it  IS  acknowledged  by  themselves  on  both  continents. 
Some  eminent  travellers  have  asserted  that  the  terms  to 
drink  the  blood  or  broth  of  the  fleshof  their  enemijs,  were 
only  an  allegori  vay  ni  speaking  among  the  Asiatics, 
and  conse(]iionUy  among  the  Indians  of  North  America. 
These  figurative  expressions  are  often  found  in  the 
scripture.  The  enemies  of  Dauirf  d'd  not,  as  it  appears, 
make  it  i\  custom  to  eat  the  flesh  of  .leir  enemies,  when 
he  said  Psalm  xxvii.  5,  ii-, '  When  the  wicked,  even  mine 
enemii  came  upon  me  to  eat  up  my  flesh.''  In  after 
times,  However,  we  are  convinced  that  nations  substituted 


■^'^^  "  'f  mwrfiniiiiwiiMiihtm^ 


•tiimimw'riiiirliW»ti'iiMi:rii»wai 


148 


OaiOW  OF  THE 


the  fart  in  room  of  the  figure.    Allhough  he  expressions 

h-.lhiW  Asiatics  of  Siberia  anJ  tlie  Nortli  Americnu  In- 

which  the  Asiatics  m  ^ia,.5seil  their  prisoneis  of 

*'°'"":,';:^HKtTlter,Siin'l''«  us  to  believe  that 

Snwtm  wScotLnlo"  among  them  o„  certain  occa- 

i™T  ,et  M  we  have  no  better  proof  than  their  own  al- 

SS  e"pr«sion,,.wemns.notberash  enough  to  ac 

"TrteToU^V-rlSethy,"  which  engage  the 
■  V  ..^nhes  of  north-east  i\sin  to  make  war,  are  gen- 
•""^'ir^Sin?  and  ofte  founded  on  someold  or  new  injUT- 
S      e'i^'criiun*nces,na.i^^^ 

r»nnn<..nc  onof^^^  tLt^^l^^d 

necessary,  -IT'i'Cu  ^^d  Cotks  paiifuiemselves 
£c?  rdl-tfolTA:;! ;  ...«  ir.  however,  . 

*:flfe  cKmongtrirlhadales  fasts  longerthan 
c";Sr,^oCS  :ndt;«7=b,,2nt.pr^^^ 

tK  -  6»-:!5,3rcremS;.hf c^iSi^s:: 

and  their  ^'f  ta^.  ^VJ*;' """Th^  sethis  hair  in  order, 
;'',:*ti""^""«ir^*redTndUousother  colours. 


NOKTH    AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


though  the  expressions 
:he  ^orth  American  In- 
ossed  their  prisoners  of 
Juce  us  to  believe  that 
them  on  certain  occa- 
roof  than  their  own  al- 
t  be  rash  enough  to  ac- 

ly,  <'  which  engage  the 
a  to  make  war,  are  gen- 
1  sc.meold  or  new  injury. 
IS  which  were  once  ene- 
ich  other.     Before  they 
1,  they  must  first  obtain 
their  elders  and  chiefs 
mong  the   Yalcutsi   and 
is  deemed  indispensably 
hiefs  or  leaders.     Some 
Doriaks  paint  themselves 
;  this  colour,  however,  is 

hadales  fasts  longer  than 
lattimehe  scarcely  con- 
besmeared  with   black, 
black  arises,  I  suppose, 
or  slaughter  which  they 
emies.     Dreams  are  also 
ivourably  interpreted,  for 
omens.     After  they  have 
nonies,  the  chief  assembles 
the  Great  Spirit  and  the 
sn  demand  revenge.     Hav- 
d  figurative  speech  of  no 
nds  them  of  the  bravery 
i  of  the  injuries  done  them 
iter  with  which  they  wash 
They  sethishairin  order, 
i  and  various  other  colours. 


149 


After  he  is  dressed  in  his  finest  robes  he  begins  to  sing  the 
song  of  death  in  a  low  tone.     Hjs  warriors  then  who  are  to 
accompany  him,  sing  one  after  another  their  war  song;  for 
every  man  has  his  own,  which  is  not  to  be  sung  by  another. 
Some  families  have  also  songs  peculiar  to  themselves. 
They  now  proceed  to  hear  the  final  decision  of  the  coun- 
cilj  who  are  for  two  or  three  days  secluded  from  society. 
'  Go,'  says  the  elders,  '  and  wipe  away  the  blood  of  your 
brethren ;   their   bodies  are  not   covered  :   destroy  your 
enemies  and  fiat  all  your  captives,     TJiis  sentence  is  re- 
ceived with  acclamations,  bowlings,  and  yells,  and  they 
depart  to  make  a  feast,  which  is  calle<l  the  feast  of  the  dog  ; 
for  the  dogs  are  generally  the  only  dish.     Before  the  dog 
is  put  into  the  kettle,  they  offer  him  to  the  god  of  war. 
Sometimes  they  declare  war  openly  by  sending  a  painted 
tomahawk  to  their  enemies  ;  and  at  other  times  they  take 
them  by  surprise  without  giving  the  least  notice  of  their 
hostile  intentions.     Among  the  Corinks  a  second  ftast  is 
given  by  the  chief  before  their  departure,  to  which  he  in- 
vites all  the  village.  Hefore  they  part.ikeof  any  thing,  the 
chief  stands  up  and  delivers  a  longe:-  speech  than  usual. 
'  We  have  been  slain,'  says  he,  '  the  bones  of  our  brethren 
remain  uncovered,  their  spirits  cry  against  us,  and  we 
must  SBtisfy  them.     The  Great  Spirit  tells  us  to  take  re- 
venge.    Take  therefore  courage   and   dress  your  hair ; 
paint )our  faces  and  fill  your  quivers.' 

"After  this  discourse  he  is  applauded  with  deafening 
yells.  He  then  advances  into  the  midst  of  the  assembly  to 
sing  with  his  war  club  in  his  hand.  The  warriors 
swear  or  promise  to  follow  hiin  and  support  him  till  they 
die.  Thty  put  themselves  in  the  position  of  fighting,  and 
their  gestures  would  almost  make  one  believe  that  they 
are  actually  fighting  among  themselves.  This  they  do 
that  their  chiefs  and  family  mrv  understand  their  in- 
trepidity and  firm  resolutions  of  not  flying  from  the  enemy. 
Songs  and  dances  follow  these  assurances,  and  the  feast 
puts  an  end  to  these  ceremonies. 

"  The  Tongusi,  in  order  to  ascertain  the  courage,  pa- 


wmmm 


160 


ORIOIN  OP  THE 


tience,and  perseverance  of  their  warriors,  inflict  many  in- 
juries and  nsults  on  the  young  people  who  never  fac^ 
an  enemy.  Thef  first  reproacli  th^m  with  the  names 
ofcowSds ;  they  beat  them  with  their  clubs,  and  even 
?irow  boiling  welter  on  them  ;  and  if  they  show  on  these 
occasions  the  least  impatience  and  «ensibiltty,  they  are 
reckoned  as  dastards  who  are  not  worthy  of  the  name  ol 
wrZs  They  carry  this  practice  of  trying  the  you"g 
men  so  far  that  it  would  be  too  tedious  to  relate  them. 

"  When  the  daV  of  departure  is  arrived,  they  are  not  ai 
all  void  of  those  tender  feelings,  which  are  '*lw:ay«.f  3 
among  any  civilized  nation  on  occasions  ot  this  son 
Thev  ffive  mutual  pledges  as  assurances  of  a  perpeluai 
remenfbrance.  At  their  departure  the  whole  village 
meets  at  the  cabin  of  the  chief,  which  '---;«";X^^f3 
bv  warriors.  On  coming  out  of  his  cabin,  he  addiesses 
them  for  the  Inst  time.  His  speecli  is  much  the  saine 
as  I  have  already  said.  After  his  speech  he  again  sings 
the  song  of  death,  and  they  all  ta'ie  their  leave  of  their 
families,  friends  and  relations.  . 

"  Their  arms  are  bows  and  arrt»ws,  a  javelin  ana  a 
head-breaker.  Their  defensive  armour  consists  ot  the 
hides  of  buffaloes  and  sometimes  .^  «"^^f  P^'f^^/^'^'^J 
woven  and  pretty  well  wrought,  ^hey  have  now 
however,  substituted  swords  and  muskets  for  t^eir  ot- 
fenirve  weapons  and  delensive  armour,  which  prove 

more  fatal  and  destructive.  ,       ,  ...        ,  •  ,,   ,u„v 

"TheCoriaks  have  their  tutelar  deities  which  they 
carrv  with  them  on  these  expeditions.  These  sym- 
bols under  which  every  one  represents  his  familiar  spmt, 
are  painted  with  various  colours  and  carried  in  sacks. 
WhS  they  travel  by  water  they  place  the  sacks  which 
contain  thL,  their  Jresento,  and  other  valuable  am^^^^ 
in  the  fore  part  of  their  canoes  where  the  chief  sits  with 
no  other  intention,  I  suppose,  than  that  of  ho^"  >"^^^^^" 
"  When  they  encamp,  which  is  always  about  sunset, 
they  construct  tents  of  mats  which  they  carry  along  with 
them.     During  the  night  they  divide  their  watches  af- 


€ 

a 
r 

t< 
t( 

0 


I. 
e: 
a 

k 
n 
d 

w 
th 
hi 
fo 
le 
w 
tfa 

w 


I 


MMk. 


arriors,  inflict  many  in- 
eople  who  never  faced 
thfin  with  the  names 

iheir  clubs,  and  even 
d  if  they  show  on  these 
lid  seiisibiliJy,  they  are 
;  worthy  of  the  name  of 
tico  of  trying  the  young 
jdious  to  relate  them. 
;  an  ivcd,  they  are  not  at 
ivhich  are  always  found 

occasions  of  this  sort 
ssii ranees  of  a  perpeUial 
rture  the  whole  village 
rliich  is  now  surrounded 
f  his  cabin,  he  addresses 
»eecli  is  much  the  same 
is  speech  he  again  sings 
take  their  leave  of  their 

arrows,  a  javelin  and  a 
I  armour  consists  of  the 
!S  a  coat  of  pliable  sticks, 
ight.  They  have  now 
nd  muskets  for  their  of- 
i  armour,  which  prove 

itelar  deities  which  they 
xpeditions.  These  syra- 
)reseuts  his  familiar  spirit, 
(urs  and  carried  in  sacks. 
3y  place  the  sacks  which 
id  other  valuable  articles, 
1  where  the  chief  sits  with 
lan  that  of  honouring  hiu-. 
ti  is  always  about  sunset, 
dich  they  carry  along  with 
r  divide  their  watches  af- 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


161 


ter  the  manner  of  the  Romans.  Sometimes,  however, 
they  all  sleep,  except  two  or  three  on  whom  they  have 
the  greatest  dependence.  But  their  principal  safeguard 
are  their  deities,  whom  they  imagine  to  be  their  surest 
protectors.  On  the  following  morning,  if  they  are  not 
in  any  hurry  to  arrive  in  the  country  of  their  enemies, 
small  parties  separate  into  different  directions  to  hunt, 
and  in  the  evening  all  return  to  their  camp  about  the 
same  time.  Thus  they  procure  their  subsistence  as  they 
go  along  without  being  at  the  trouble  of  carryihcr  bur- 
dens of  provisions. 

"  It  is  generally  about  day  break  that  they  attack  their 
enemies,  because  aI)out  this  time  they  imagine  that  they 
are  asleep.     The  chief  gives   the  signal,  and  they   all 
rush  forward,  discharging  their  arrows,  and  preparing 
iheir  more  deadly  weapons,  their  tomahawks.     Slauo-h- 
ter  and  destruction  are   now  committed  without  mercy 
or  compassion,  and  the  vanquished  frequently  undergo 
jamful  operation  of  5ca//>m^. 
in_  retreating,  they  use  the   trreatest  precaution    by 
».  •.    aing  forward  expeditiously  •  find  pursuing  a  differ- 
ent route  from  what  (he  enemies  would  suppose.     Thev 
also  conceal  the  marks  of  their  steps  by  coverino-  thern 
with  the  leaves  of  the  trees.     Those  who  have  &en  ta- 
ken prisoners  are  doomed  to  the  most  cruel  treatment 
much  worse  than  the  torments  which  the  Christians  en- 
dured from  the  Pagans. 

"  The  Yak'utsi  conduct  their  prisoners  to  their  villa- 
ges where  they  are  immediately  slaughtered,  except  those 
who  are  ransomed  by  their  respective  chiefs.  Many  of 
them  are  also  given  to  those  widow.'=!  who  have  lost  their 
husbands  in  war.  The  Okotsi  are  again  more  merciful, 
for  they  seldom  put  to  death  any  of  their  captives,  un- 
less they  attempt  to  escape.  The  same  treatment  to- 
wards prisoners  of  war  has  been  often  observed  anions 
the  various  tribes  of  noith-east  Asia. 

"  Innumerable  ceremonies  attend  the  entrance  of  the 
warriors  into  their  villages,  on  their  return  from  the 


loiiiiii'iiiiiiiiii 


f^-V.,? ' 


162 


ORIGIN  OP  THE 


field  of  battle.     The  Tongusi  enter  in  great  triumph. 
Thev  send  two  messengers  before  to  announce  their  ap- 
proach, and  relate  their  success,  if  they  come  off  con- 
mieror^     All  their  friends  of  both  sexes  are  summoned 
to  meet  them,  at  some  distance  frorn^  the  vi.lage,  with 
provisions  and  other  refreshments.     Here  they  make  a 
feast,  during  which  every  one  recounts  his  own  exploits 
and  heroic  actions.     After  they  amuse  themselves  with 
dancing  and  singing,  they  return  home,  where  they  are 
entertained  with  more  sumptuous  festivities,  which  last 
for  several  days.  The  prisoners  aie  contented  with  smg- 
inff  mournful  airs,  in  which  they  implore  the  compas- 
sion of  their  conquerors.     When  captives  are  adopted 
among  ihem,  they  fail  not  to  show  them  that  they  are  no 
loss  humane  ihan  they  are  ferocious  when  they  inflict 

^"sintini  has  observed  almost  the  same  as  Abernethy ; 
but  he  has  noticed  more  particularly  the  Potoosi  o^  the 
Coriaks,  which   is  held  so  sacred  among  the   INc.r  h 
American  Indians,  under  the  name  of  Calumet.     1  tius 
speaks  Santini :-"  Quando  si    vuol  dischtarare  la 
mce,  si  accende  la  Sacra  Pipa  di  tobacco.     Mora  uno 
'dei  principi  Vofferisce  al  commandr.nte  degh  ttumtjt 
laqualesericeve,la  gnerra  e  fimta     Si  dtcecheda 
tutta  questa  ^ente,  ilcorUrattodellaPtpaestimaom. 
violabile.     U  concavo  efatto  (Targtlla  e  il  tuba  d  una 
canna.     11  tubo  e  ornato  di  plume  d%  varn  colort :  Ma 
hanno  differenti  pipe  per  differentt  contrattt. 

Wheni  nation  is  inclined  to  make  peace,  according 
to  Santini,  they  light  the  sacred  P^P^'.^nd  it  is  ottered 
bvachie/to  the  chief  commander  of  the  hostile  tribe  , 
if  he  receives  and  smokes  it,  peace  is  immediately  pro- 
claimed ;  and  so  sacred  do  they  consider  this  agree"ient 
that  they  have  been  seldom  or  never  violated.  The  bowl 
is  made  of  clay,  and  the  tube  ot  a  reed  three  or  four  feet 
lone;  it  is  decorated  with  feathers  of  various  colours. 
They  have  their  different  pipes  for  their  different  sorts  of 
contracts. 


iHi 


[E 

nter  in  great  triumph. 
9  to  announce  their  ap- 

if  they  conne  off  con- 
:h  sexes  are  summoned 

from  the  vi!!age,  with 
ts.  Here  they  make  a 
jounts  his  own  exploits 
amuse  themselves  with 
I  home,  where  they  are 
5  festivities,  which  last 
ire  contented  with  sing- 
er implore  the  compas- 
n  captives  are  adopted 
w  them  that  they  are  no 
ious  when  they  inflict 

he  same  as  Abernethy  ; 
arly  the  Potoosi  of  the 
red  among  the   North 
me  of  Calumet.     Thus 
i    vuol  dischiarare   la 
di  tobacco.     Allora  uno 
andante  degU  inimici, 
finita.     Si  dice  che  da 
iella  Pipa  e  stimato  in- 
argilla  e  il  tubo  d'  una 
\me  di  varii  colori :  Ma 
'enti  contratti.^'' 
I  make  peace,  according 
i  pipe,  and  ii  is  offered 
der  of  the  hostile  tribe  ; 
sace  is  immediately  pro- 
consider  this  agreement, 
lever  violated.  The  bowl 
'a reed  three  or  four  feet 
hers  of  various  colours, 
for  their  different  sorts  of 


NORTH    AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


156 


THE  DANCE  OF  THE  CALUMET  AMONG  THE  NORTH 
AMERICAN  INDIANS. 

When  the  danse  of  the  Calumet  is  intended,  as  it  gen- 
erally  is,  to  conchide  a  peace,  or  a  treaty  of  alliance 
asrainst  a  common  enemy,    they  grave  a  serpent  on  the 
tube  of  the  pipe,  and  set  on  one  side  of  it  a  board,  on 
which  is  represented  two  men  of  the  two  confederate  na- 
tions, with  the  eneiriy  under  their  feet,  distinguished  by 
the  mark  of  his  nation.     In  the  centre  are  placed  three 
of  their  most   beautiful  females,  in   order  to  make  the 
treaty  more  solemn  and  binding,  as  the  number  three  is 
by  them  considered  the  most  sacred.     Sometimes,  in- 
stead of  a  (yalim  ;t,  they  set  up  a  fighting-  club.     But  if 
it  concerns  only  a  single   alliance,  they  represent  two 
men  joining  one  liand  and  holding  in  the  other  a  Calu- 
met of  peace,  and  having  each  at  his  side  the  mark  of 
his  nation.     In  all  these  treaties  they  give  mutual  pledg- 
es,  necklaces,   calumets,  slaves ;    sometimes  elks  and 
dee'-  skins,  writ  dressed,  and  ornamented   with   figures 
made  witii  porcupines'  hair  ;  and  then  they   represent 
on  tliese  skins  the  things  which  have  been  mentioned, 
either  with  porcupines'  hair,  or  plain  colours.     During 
this  treaty,  which  is  contracted  by  means  of  the  pipe, 
the  greater  part  of  them  join  in  dancing,  which  is  call- 
ed the  calumet  dance.  The  chief  carries  the  grand  pipe 
in  his  hand  and  leads  the  circular  dance,  sometimes  ut- 
tering sentiments  of  joy,  as  if  congratulating  his  tribe  on 
obtaining  confederates,  and  at  other  times  howling  re- 
venge against  the  common  enemy .     The  chief,  who  was 
the  means  of  reconciling  the  two  tribes  to  each  other, 
first  smokes  the  pipe  and  then  offers  it  to  the  chief  of  his 
confederates,  who  also  fumes  in  his  turn.     Then  the 
whole  assembly  join  in  one  common  cry  of  congratu- 
lation. 

"This  ceremony,"  says  the  Bishop  of  Meaux,  "is 
properly  a  military  feast.  The  warriors  are  the  actors, 
and  one  would  say,  that  it  was  instituted  only  to  give 


iijinniiMPnnt'wwr*" 


166 


ORiaiN  or  THE 


; 


them  an  opportunity  of  publishing  their  great  achieve- 
ments in  war.  I  am  not  the  author  of  this  opinion, 
which  does  not  agree  well  with  theirs,  who  have  main- 
tained that  the  calumet  took  its  origin  from  the  Caduceus 
of  Mercury,  and  that  in  its  institution  it  was  esteemed 
as  a  symbol  of  peace.  All  those  I  saw  dance,  sing,  shake 
the  chichicoue,  and  beat  the  drum,  were  young  people 
equipped  as  when  they  prepare  for  the  march  ; — they 
held  painteci  their  faces  with  all  sorts  of  colours,  their 
heads  were  adorned  with  feathers,  and  they  held  some  in 
their  hands  like  fans.  The  calumet  was  also  adorned 
with  feathers,  and  was  set  up  in  the  most  conspicuous 
ple'^e.  The  bandof  music,  and  the  dancers,  were  round 
about  it,  the  spectators  divided  here  and  there  in  little 
companies,  the  women  separated  from  the  men,  all  seat- 
ed on  the  ground,  and  dressed  in  their  finest  robes,  which 
at  some  distance  made  a  pretty  show. 

"  Between  the  music  and  the  commandant,  who  sat 
before  the  door  of  his  lodging,  they  had  set  up  a  post,  on 
which,  at  the  end  of  every  dance,  a  warrior  came  and 
gave  a  stroke  with  his  hatchel.  At  this  signal  there  was 
a  great  silence,  and  this  man  repeated  with  a  loud  voice, 
some  of  his  great  feats,  and  then  received  the  applauses 
of  the  spectators.  Afterwards  he  went  to  his  place  and 
the  sport  began  again.  This  lasted  two  hours  for  each 
of  the  nations  ;  and  I  acknowledge  that  I  took  no  great 
pleasure  in  it,  not  only  on  account  of  the  same  tone  and 
the  unpleasantness  of  the  music,  but  because  all  the 
dances  consisted  in  contortions,  which  seemed  to  me  to 
express  nothing,  and  were  no  way  entertaining. 

"  The  dance  of  the  discovery  is  more  entertaining, 
because  it  has  more  action,  and  expresses  better  than  the 
foregoing  the  subject  it  represents.  It  is  a  natural  rep- 
resentation of  all  that  passes  in  an  expedition  of  war ; 
and  as  I  have  before  observed  that  the  savages,  for  the 

^c^1€^t  part  only,  endeavour  to  surprise  the  enemy, 
this  is  no  doubt  the  reason  why  they  have  given  this 
dance  the  name  of  the  discovery. 


V 

f( 
a 
tl 
tl 

h 
tl 

ai 

si 
Pi 
P 

C( 

ai 

hi 
to 

i?> 
bi 


HE 

ng  their  g^reat  achieve- 
uthor  of  this  opinion, 
theirs,  who  have  main- 
igin  from  the  Caduceus 
titution  it  was  esteemed 
[  saw  dance,  sing,  shake 
um,  were  young  people 
5  for  the  march  ; — they 
sorts  of  colours,  their 
s,  and  they  held  some  in 
umet  was  also  adorned 
1  the  most  conspicuous 
the  dancers,  were  round 
here  and  there  in  little 
I  from  the  men,  all  seat- 
their  finest  robes,  wliich 
how, 

)  commandant,  who  sat 
ley  had  set  up  a  post,  on 
ice,  a  warrior  came  and 
At  this  signal  there  was 
seated  with  a  loud  voice, 
1  received  the  applauses 
e  went  to  his  place  and 
sted  two  hours  for  each 
ige  that  I  took  no  great 
mt  of  the  same  tone  and 
ic,  but  because  all  the 
which  seemed  to  me  to 
ay  entertaining, 
y  is  more  entertaining, 
expresses  better  than  the 
its.  It  is  a  natural  rep- 
an  expedition  of  war ; 
that  the  savages,  for  the 
to  surprise  the  enemy, 
y  they  have  given  this 
f- 


NORTH   AMEIUCAV    INDIANS. 


157 


«  However  that  may  be,  only  one  single  man  performs 
this  dance.     At  first  lie  advances  slowly  into  the  midst 
of  the  place,  where  he  remains  for  some  time  motionless 
after  which  he  represents,  one  after  another,  the  settiiijf 
out  of  the  warriors,  the  march,  and  the  encamping-  he 
£roes  on  the  discovery,  he  makes  his  approach,  he  stops 
as  if  to  take  breath,  then  all  on  a  sudden  he  grows  furious 
and  one  would  imagine  he  was  going  to  kill  every  body' 
then  he  appears  more  calm,  and  takes  one  of  the  compa- 
ny as  if  ha  had  him  a  prisoner  of  war  ;  he  makes  a  show 
of  knocking  another  person's  brains  out;  he  levels  his 
gun  at  another  ;  and  lastly,  he  sets  up  a  running  with 
all  his  might,  and  fie  stops  instantaneously  and  recovers 
himself.     This  is  to  represent  a  retreat,  at  first  precipi- 
tate and  afterwards  less  so.    Then  he  expresses  by  dif- 
ferent cries  the  various  affections  of  liis  mind,  during  his 
last  campaign,  and  finishes  by  reciting  all  the  brave  ac- 
tions he  has  performed  in  the  war. 

"Ill  the  western  parts  there  is  another  dance  used, 
which  IS  called  the  dance  of  the  bull.  The  dancers 
form  several  circles  or  rings,  and  the  music,  which  is 
always  the  drum  or  the  chichicoue,  is  in  the  midst  of 
the  place.  They  never  separate  those  of  the  family  • 
they  do  not  join  hands,  and  every  one  carries  in  his 
hand  his  arms  and  his  buckler.  All  the  circles  do  not 
turn  in  the  same  way  ;  and  though  they  caper  much, 
and  very  high,  they  always  keep  time  and  measure. 

"  From  time  to  time  a  chief  of  a  family  presents  his 
shield  ;  they  all  strike  on  it,  and  at  every  stroke  he  re- 
peats some  of  his  exploits.  Then  he  goes  and  cuts  a 
piece  of  tobacco  at  a  post,  where  they  have  fastened  a 
certain  quantity,  and  gives  it  to  one  of  his  friends.  If 
any  one  can  prove  that  he  has  done  greater  exploits,  or 
had  a  share  in  those  the  other  boasts  of,  he  has  a  right 
to  take  the  piec(5  of  tobacco  that  was  presented,  and 
give  it  to  another.  This  dance  is  followed  by  a  feast ; 
but  I  do  not  see  well  from  whence  it  derives  its  name. 


>^^i:fKm^^mmmsm»Mi^sMm 


118 


ORIGIN   OF   THE 


unless  it  be  from  the  shields,  on  which  they  strike, 
which  are  covered  with  bulls'  hides. 

"  There  are  dances  which  are  prescribed  by  the  phy- 
sicians for  the  cure  of  the  sick,  but  they  are  generally 
very  lascivious.     There  are  some  that  are  entirely  for 
discussion,  that  have  no  re lation  to  any  thing.     "They 
are  almoM   always  in  circles,  to  the  sound  of  the  drum 
and  the  chichicoue,  the  men  apart  from  the  women. 
The  men  dance  with  their  arms  m  their  hands,  and 
though  they  never  take  hold  of  each  other,  they  never 
break  the  circle.     As  to  what  I  said  before   that  they 
!ue  always  in  time,  it  is  no  difficult  thing  to  believe,  that 
the  music  of  the  savages  was  but  two  or  three  notes 
wWch  are  repeated  continually.     This  makes  their 
feasts  very  tiresome  to  a  European  after  he  has  seen 
them  once,  because  they  1  st  a  longtiire,  and  you  hear 
always  the  same  thing." 


THlf    TIANCE    OF    THE    POTOOSI,     OR     CALUMET. 
™MONg''IhE   ToWl    CORIAKS     KAMSCHA. 

DALES,  YAKUTSL  AND  OKOISL 

Abernethy,  in  speaking  of  the  Potoosi  dance  among 
the  Tongusi,  gives  us  the  following  description  of  it.  - 
"On  the  niiht  previous  to  their  departure,  a  very  sin- 
Jar  enter&nm^nt  is  given  by.  the  chief,  m  which  the 
%toosi,  or  the  sacred  j^ipe,  is  introduced  for  the  pur^ 
nn«.*>  of  binding  the  warriors  to  fidelity  and  bravery.  The 
Ktoosi,  auiong  all  the  Tongusiaii  tribes,  is  considered 
ft  sacred  instrument,  which  their  fathers  received  from 
the  Great  Spirit,  or  God  of  TTar,  to  make  vows  by 
foming  tobac?o.     On  the  evening  therefore,  before  they 
depart?  the  warriors  are  summoned  to  appear  before  the 
chief,  in  their  martial  uniforms.     The  women  also  at- 
tend, and  they  are  attired  in  their  richest  robes      Having 
fomied  a  circle,  the  musicians  stand  m  the  midst.    Their 
music  is  very  simple ;  for  it  consists  only  of  two  mstru- 


ifeiiii 


NORTH    AMERICAN    INDIAriS. 


1K9 


n  which  they  strike, 
es. 

arescribed  by  the  phy- 
nt  they  are  generally 
J  that  are  entirely  for 
1  to  any  thing.     They 
he  sound  of  the  drum 
lart  from  the  women. 
IS  in  their  hands,  and 
each  other,  they  never 
said  before,  that  they 
lit  thing  to  believe,  that 
mt  two  or  three  notes 
\f.     This  makes  their 
lean  after  he  has  seen 
ong  tiir.e,  and  you  hear 


)OSI,     OR    CALUMET, 
)RIAKS.    KAMSCHA- 
ND  OKOTSI. 

e  Potoosi  dance  anion  g 
vine  description  of  it:  — 
ir  departure,  a  very  sin- 
r  the  chief,  in  which  the 
introduced,  for  the  pur- 
delity  and  bravery.  The 
ian  tribes,  is  considered 
ir  fathers  received  from 
War,  to  make  vows  by 
ug,  therefore,  before  they 
ned  to  appear  before  the 
s.     The  women  also  at- 
r  richest  robes.     Having 
and  in  the  midst.    Their 
isists  only  of  two  instru- 


ments, which  produce  neither  harmony  nor  order.  The 
dancers,  however,  keep  time  to  the  cadence  of  the  music. 
This  dunce,  as  usual,  was  a  ring  or  circle  in  which  they 
moved  roundwards  incessantly,  till  it  was  announced  to 
seat  themselves  on  the  ground  to  partake  of  the  feeat, 
the  principal  dish  of  which  consists  of  the  flesh  of  a 
white  dog.  Before  the  dog  is  put  into  the  kettle,  they 
perform  several  ceremonies  in  offering  him  while  alive 
to  the  Great  Spirit ;  for  they  imagine  that  no  animal 
is  more  pleasing,  in  a  sacrifice,  than  a  white  dog.  All 
their  feasts  are  supplied  with  the  flnsh  of  the  dog,  and 
they  might  as  well  be  called  sacrifices  as  feasts ;  because 
the  offering  of  the  dog  to  their  Supreme  Deity  always 
precedes  the  feast.  After  the  dogs  are  consumed,  they 
rise  and  renew  their  dances.  The  first  thing,  however, 
after  the  feast,  is  the  offering  of  the  Potoosi,  to  the  Great 
Spirit,  by  the  senior  chief.  The  fumes  of  the  pipe  are 
directed  upwards  towards  the  Great  Spirit.  This 
ceremony  resembles,  in  a  great  measure,  the  Asiatic  of- 
fering of  incense.  When  the  chief  imagines  that  the 
Deity  is  fully  satisfied  wilh  this  net  of  adoration,  every 
warrior  in  his  turn,  takes  the  pipe,  which  is  decorated 
witli  various  ornaments,  and,  at  every  quiff,  promises 
to  adhere  to  his  commander,  and  never  flee  from  his 
enemy.  At  the  same  time  he  relates  what  he  has  done 
in  favour  of  his  nation ;  and  he  foretells  his  future 
achievements.  The  chief  takes  the  Potoosi  a  second 
time,  aud  at  evPiy  quiff  he  enumerates  the  various  en- 
iragements  in  which  he  conquered  his  enemias.  Tlie 
whole  assembly  then  join  in  applauding  his  bravery 
and  undaunted  spirit.  The  feast  of  the  Potoosi  is  con- 
cluded with  the  song  of  death,  in  which  they  swear 
vengeance  against  their  enemies.  Then  they  retire  to 
their  cabins  or  huts,  to  prepare  for  their  departure  on  the 
following  morning.  They  have  several  other  dances 
on  various  occasions,  and  to  describe  them  now  is  not 
necessary  ;  because  the  same  ceremonif  are  used  almost 
on  every  0(  oasion." 


-  ^■a'!'.'g»m«a.i|liMaiftimiMJli!i^ 


■awwiMiuiftMi 


160 


ORIGIN   OF    THE 


Santini,  whom  we  have  so  ofion  quoted,  dpscribcs 
very  minutely  all  tlieir  dances  ;  but  the  observations  of 
Abernethy,  will,  we  hope,  suffice  to  ffivc  the  render  an 
idea  of  them  all.  Without  alludinpf  particularly  to  the 
Coriaks,  Kamschadnles,  Yakutsi,  and  the  Okotsi,  we 
shall  only  say,  that  dances  of  a  similar  nature  are  com- 
mon amon<T  them  as  well  as  the  Tongusi. 


I 


SACRIFICES  AMONG  THE  NORTH   AMERICAN 
INDIANS. 

The  North  American  Indians  make  to  nil  their  spirits 
different  sorts  of  offerings,  which  may  be  called  sacri- 
fices.    They  throw  into  the  lakes  tobacco  or  birds  ttiat 
have  had  their  thioats  cut,  to  render  the  gods  of  the 
waters  propitious  to  them.     In  honour  of  the  Sun,  and 
sometimes  also  of  the  inferior  spirits,  they  throw  into  the 
fire  a  part  of  every  thing  they  use,  and  which  thry 
acknowledge  to  hold  from  them.     It  is  sometimes  out 
of  gratitude,  but  oftener  through  interest ;  their  acknow- 
leilgement  is  also  interested  ;  for  these  people  have  no 
sentiments  of  the  heart  towards  their  deities.     T^he'e 
have  been  observed  also  on  certain  occasions  some  liba- 
tions, and  all  this  is  accompanied  with  invocations  in 
mysterious  terms,  which  the  savages  could  never  explain 
to  the  Europeans,  either  that  in  fact  they  have  no  mean- 
ing, or  that  the  sense  of  them  has  not  been  transmitted 
by  tradition  with  the  words ;  perhaps  also  they  keep  it 
as  a  secret,  from  us. 

We  learn  also  that  collars  of  jwrcelam,  tobacco,  ears 
of  maize,  skins  and  whole  animals,  especially  dogs,  were 
found  on  the  sides  of  difficult  and  dangerous  ways,  on 
rocks,  or  by  the  side  of  the  falls;  and  these  were  so  many 
olflFerings  made  to  the  spirits  which  presided  in  these 
places.  We  have  already  said  that  a  dog  is  the  common 
victim  which  they  offer  them;  sometimes  they  hang  hiiu 


1-11  «4miii— 


IE 

ion  quoted,  describes 
lut  the  ol)servntions  of 
I  to  ffive  the  render  nn 
ng  parliculnrly  to  the 
,  and  the  Okotsi,  we 
milar  nature  are  com- 
rongusi. 


NORTH    AMERICAN   INDIANS. 


161 


up  alive  on  a  tree  by  the  hind  feet,  and  let  him  die  there 
raving  mad.  The  war  feast,,  which  is  always  of  dogs, 
may  very  well  pass  for  a  sacrifice.  In  short,  they  render 
much  the  same  honours  to  the  mischievous  spirits,  as  to 
those  that  are  beneficent,  when  they  have  any  thing  to 
fear  from  their  malice. 


ORTH   AMERICAN 

nake  to  all  their  spirits 
1  may  be  called  sacri- 
;s  tobacco  or  birds  that 
ender  the  gods  of  the 
onour  of  the  Sun,  and 
rits,  they  throw  into  the 
use,  and  which  they 
1.     It  is  sometimes  out 
interest ;  their  ncknow- 
•  these  people  have  no 
i  their  deities.     There 
in  occasions  some  liba- 
ed  with  invocations  in 
ges  could  never  explain 
act  they  have  no  mean- 
as  not  been  transmitted 
rhaps  also  they  keep  it 

porcelain,  tobacco,  ears 
s,  especially  dogs,  were 
nd  dangerous  ways,  on 
and  these  were  so  many 
Miich  presided  in  these 
hat  a  dog  is  the  common 
metimes  they  hang  hiui 


SACRIFICES  AMONG  THE  TONGUSI. 

"  These  tr.  )es,"  says  Abernethy,  "  have  their  sacrifices 
as  well  as  the  Jews,  hut  in  a  very  inferior  manner ;  be- 
cause when  they  make  an  ottering  to  a  deity,  it  is  not 
on  account  of  their  f-  i>i:"i  or  veneration  towards  that 
being.  They  imaf ..  that  l."  they  sacrifice  the  rfo^,  or 
any  other  animal  -i  hich  is  &•  eable  to  the  spirits,  they 
can  conquer  their  mi  lies  ii.  .attle,  and  shim  all  those 
calamities  which  art  ihrlicter'  *n.  the  human  species  in 
this  world.  As  for  a  ^a^:;  state,  they  imagine  that  no 
person  can  be  unhappy.  By  offering  sacrifices  to  the 
malevolent  spirits,  for  it  is  seldom  that  they  worship 
the  benevolent  deiti/,  they  think  that  they  can  avert  his 
wrath. 

"  I  have  often  observed  that  the  Tongusi,  of  all  the 
other  tribes  of  Siberia,  are  those  who  pay  the  greatest 
attention  to  this  rcligior.s  ceremofiy ;  for  whenever  they 
labour  under  diseases,  or  scarcity  of  food,  they  first  offer 
a  sacrifice  and  then  set  out  to  hunt,  fully  convinced  of 
their  success.  Their  mode  of  offering  sacrifices  is  at- 
ten  Jed  with  many  ceremonies  which  are  performed  by 
their  bravest  warriorn.  Having  lighted  a  fire,  they  take 
a  dog  and  sometimes  a  bear,  which  they  suspend  above 
the  fire  by  several  poles,  till  'he  animal  is  totally  c  n- 
sutned.  It  is  customary  among  some  Tongusian  tribes 
to  dance  during  the  sacrifice  ;  there  are  others,  however, 
who  stand  silent  and  motionless  till  the  offering  is  com- 
pleted.    Then  a  dance  commences  which  lasts  for 


BlPllliWilPWBflVl^lWrTril  Wi'ii. 


162 


Origin  op  the 


several  hours,  as  if  rejoicing  for  appeasing  the  angry 
demon.  Before  they  go  to  battle,  they  never  fail  to 
make  an  offering.  Then  all  their  villages  are  assombled 
and  they  form  a  kind  of  procession.  The  women  walic 
one  after  another,  till  ihey  arrive  at  the  spot  where  the 
sacrifice  is  to  be  offered.  This  place  is  generally  some 
elevated  ground,  at  some  distance  from  the  village.  The 
warriors  march  in  full  uniform,  with  their  faces  painted. 
Before  the  dog  is  committed  to  the  flames,  they  whisper 
something  in  his  ear,  telling  him,  as  1  have  been  told,  to 
obtain  for  them  the  assistance  of  the  great  or  benevolent 
spirit  in  battle,  and  prevent  the  evil  or  mischievous  one 
from  punishing  them." 

Santini  says  tha*,  the  Coriaks  and  Kamschadales  offer 
sacrifices  of  the  same  kind,  and  in  the  same  nianner. 
Elphinstone  observed  sacrifices  among  other  Siberian 
tribes.  La  Roche,  in  describing  the  religion  of  certain 
tribfis  in  Tnrtary,  says,  that  dogs,  bears,  and  sometimes 
sheep  are  offered  by  them  to  their  Great  Spirit. 


i 


FUNERAL  RITES 


AMONG  THE  NORTH 
INDIANS. 


AMERICAN 


«  As  soon  as  the  sick  person  dies,"  says  the  Bishop  of 
Meaux,  "the  place  is  filled  with  mov.rnful  cries;  and 
this  lasts  as  long  as  the  family  is  able  to  defray  the  ex- 
pense, for  they  must  keep  an  open  table  all  this  time. 
The  dead  body,  dressed  in  the  finest  robe,  with  the  face 
painted,  the  arms  and  all  that  belonged  to  the  deceased 
by  his  side,  is  exposed  at  the  door  of  the  cabin  in  the 
posture  it  is  to  be  laid  in  the  tomb  ;  and  this  posture  is 
the  same  in  many  places,  as  that  of  the  child  in  the 
mother's  womb.  The  custom  of  some  nations  is  for  the 
relations  of  the  deceased  to  fast  to  the  end  of  the  funeral ; 
and  all  this  interval  is  passed  in  tears  and  cries,  in  treat- 
ing their  visiters,  in  praising  the  dead,  and  in  mutual 


tmmimm 


THE 

"or  appeasing  the  angry 
attle,  they  never  fail  to 
eir  villages  are  assombled 
sion.  'Ihe  women  wallc 
vc  at  the  spot  where  the 
i  place  is  generally  some 
ce  from  the  village.    The 

with  their  faces  painted. 

the  flames,  they  Avhispt'V 
m,  as  1  have  been  told,  to 
if  the  great  or  benevolent 
I  evil  or  mischievotis  oiif 

I  and  Kamschadales  ofier 
md  in  the  same  manner. 
s  among  other  Siberian 
ig  the  religion  of  certhin 
igs,  bears,  and  sometimes 
leir  Great  Spirit. 


HE  NORTH   AMERICAN 

NS. 

dies,"  says  the  Bishop  of 
ith  nicv.rnfvil  cries  ;  and 
'  is  able  to  defray  the  ex- 
)pen  table  all  this  time. 

finest  robe,  with  the  face 

belonged  to  the  deceased 
I  door  of  the  cabin  in  the 
Dmb  ;  and  this  posture  is 

that  of  the  child  in  the 
1  of  some  nations  is  for  the 
t  to  the  end  of  the  funeral ; 
n  tears  and  cries,  in  treat- 

the  dead,  and  in  mutual 


NORTH    AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


163 


compliments.  In  other  places  they  hire  women  to  weep, 
v/ho  perform  their  duty  punctually  ;  they  sing,  they 
dance,  they  weep  without  ceasing,  always  keeping  time ; 
but  these  demonstrations  of  a  borrowed  sorrow  do  not 
prevent  what  nature  requires  from  tlie  relations  of  the 
deceased.  They  carry  the  body  without  ceremony  to 
the  place  of  interment ;  at  least,  I  find  no  mention  about 
it  in  any  relation  ;  but  when  it  is  in  the  grave,  they  take 
care  to  cover  it  in  such  a  manner,  that  the  errth  does 
not  touch  it;  it  lies  in  a  little  cave  lined  with  sf  ms,  much 
richer  and  better  adorned  than  their  cabins.  Then  they 
set  up  a  post  on  the  grave,  andiix  on  it  every  thing  that 
may  show  the  esteem  they  had  for  the  deceased.  They 
sometimes  put  on  it  his  portrait  and  every  thing  that 
may  serve  to  show  to  passengers  who  ho  was,  and  the 
finest  actions  of  his  life.  Tliey  carry  fi  ,h  provisions 
to  his  tomb  every  morning  ;  and  as  the  dogs  and  other 
beasts  do  not  fail  to  reap  the  benefit  of  it,  they  are  will- 
ing to  persuade  themselves  that  these  things  have  been 
eaten  by  the  souls  of  the  dead. 

'■  It  is  not  strange  after  this,  that  the  savages  believe 
in  apparitions ;  and  in  fact,  they  tell  stories  of  this  sort 
ail  manner  of  ways  1  knew  a  poor  man,  who,  by  con- 
tinually hearing  these  stories,  fancied  that  In-  had  always 
a  troop  of  ghosts  at  his  heels;  and  as  people  took  a 
pleasure  to  increase  his  fears,  it  made  him  grow  foolish  ; 
nevertheless,  at  the  end  of  a  certain  number  of  years, 
they  take  as  much  care  to  eftace  out  of  their  rninds  the 
remembrance  of  Aose  they  have  lost,  as  they  did  before 
to  preserve  it ;  and  this  is  solely  to  put  an  end  to  the 
grief  they  felt  for  their  loss. 

"  Some  missionaries  one  day  asking  their  new  con- 
verts, why  they  deprived  themselves  of  their  most  ne- 
cessary things  in  favour  of  the  dead.  They  replied, 
'  It  is  not  only  to  show  the  love  we  bore  to  our  relations, 
but  also  that  we  may  not  have  before  our  eyes,  in  the 
things  they  used,  objects  which  would  continually  renew 
our  grief.'    It  is  also  for  this  reason  that  they  forbear, 


ilMlMlW 


iiU'iiiaiiiMiiiii  """iwwiirii'i 


iiHlrtiili>i|il)il«iii|iWtJ<.'#'" 


..&M*I 


164  ORIGIN  OF   TBIi: 

for  some  time,  to  pronounce  their  names;  and  if  any 
other  of  the  fanjily  bears  the  same  name,  he  quits  it  all 
the  time  (rf  mourning.  This  is  probably  also  the  reason 
why  the  gieatest  outrage  that  can  be  done  a  person,  is 
to  say  to  him,  your  father  is  dead,  or,  your  mother  is 

dead. 

"When  any  one  dies  in  the  time  of  huntmg,  they 
expose  his  body  on  a  very  high  scaffold,  and  it  remains 
there  till  the  departure  of  the  troop,  who  carry  it  with 
them  to  the  village.  There  are  some  nations  who  prac- 
tice the  same  witn  regard  to  all  their  dead  ;  and  I  have 
seen  tlie  same  practised  by  the  Missisuguez  of  Detroit. 
The  bodies  of  ll;ose  who  die  in  war  are  burnt,  and  their 
ashes  brought  back  to  be  laid  in  the  burying  place  of 
their  fathers.  These  burying  places,  among  the  most 
settled  nations,  are  places  like  our  church-yards,  near 
the  village.  Others  bury  their  dead  in  the  woods,  at 
the  foot  of  a  tree,  or  dry  them  and  keep  them  in  chests 
till  the  festival  of  the  dead,  which  I  shall  presently  de- 
scribe ;  but  in  some  places  they  observe  an  odd  ceremony 
for  those  that  are  drowned  or  are  frozen.  Before  I  de- 
scribe it,  it  is  proper  to  tell  that  the  savages  believe  when 
these  accidents  happen,  that  the  spirits  are  incensed,  and 
that  they  are  not  appeased  till  the  body  is  found.  Then 
the  preliminaries  of  tears,  dances,  songs,  and  feasts  being 
ended,  they  carry  the  body  lo  the  usual  burying  place  ; 
or  if  they  aw'too  far  off,  to  the  place  where  it  is  to  re- 
main till  the  festival  of  the  dead,  they  dig  there  a  very 
large  pit,  and  they  make  a  iii  ■  in  it ;  then  some  young 
persons  approach  the  corpse,  cut  out  the  flesh  in  the 
parts  which  had  been  mail:  ;d  out  by  a  master  of  the 
ceremonies,  and  throw  them  ir -o  the  fire  with  the  bowels; 
then  they  place  the  corpse  thus  mangled,  in  the  place 
destined  for  it.  During  the  w  hole  operation,  the  women, 
especially  the  relations  of  the  deceased,  go  continually- 
round  those  that  are  at  it,  exhorting  them  to  acquit 
themselves  well  of  their  enn  'oyment,  and  put  beads  of 
porcelain  in  their  mouths,  as  we  would  give  sugar 


f^gg(gmmt<mmmmi*» 


^^ 


THE 


eir  names  ;  and  if  any 
ne  name,  he  quits  it  all 
probably  also  the  reason 
:an  be  done  a  person,  is 
iad,  or,  your  mother  is 

I  time  of  hunting,  they 
scaffold,  and  it  remains 
roop,  who  carry  it  with 
!  some  notions  who  prac- 
their  dead  ;  and  I  have 
Missisuguez  of  Detroit, 
war  are  lurnt,  and  their 
n  the  burying  place  of 
places,  among  the  most 
cur  church-yards,  near 
r  dead  in  the  woods,  at 
md  keep  them  in  chests 
lich  I  shall  presently  de- 
Dbserve  an  odd  ceremony 
.re  frozen.  Before  I  de- 
lie  savages  believe  when 
spirits  are  incensed,  and 
le  body  is  found.  Then 
s,  songs,  and  feasts  being 
he  usual  burying  place  ; 
place  where  it  is  to  re- 
d,  they  dig  there  a  very 
in  it ;  then  some  young 
cut  out  the  flesh  in  the 
i  out  by  a  master  of  the 
)  the  fire  with  the  bowels ; 
is  mangled,  in  the  place 
tie  operation,  the  women, 
deceased,  go  continually 
:horting  them  to  acquit 
yment,  and  put  beads  of 
I  we  would  give  sugar 


NORTH  AMERICAN   INDIANS. 


165 


plums 
sire. 


to  children  to  entice  them  to  do  what  we  de- 


"  The  interment  is  followed  by  presents,  which  they 
make  to  the  afflicted  family  ;  and  this  is  called  ct/vering 
the  dead.  These  i)resents  are  made  in  the  name  of  the ' 
village  and  som.etimes  in  the  name  of  the  nation.  Allies 
also  make  presents  at  the  death  of  considerable  persons. 
But  first  the  family  of  the  deceased  make  a  great  feast  in 
his  name,  and  this  feast  is  accompanied,  with  games,  for 
which  they  propose  prizes,  which  are  performed  in  this 
manner.  A  chief  throws  on  the  tomb  three  sticks  about 
a  foot  long ;  a  young  man,  a  woman,  and  a  maiden,  take 
each  of  tnem,  and  thofe  of  their  age,  their  sex,  and  con- 
dition, strive  to  wrest  it  o;it  of  their  hands.  Those  with 
whom  the  sticks  remain  are  conquerors.  There  are  also 
races,  and  they  sometimes  shoot  at  a  mark.  In  short, 
by  a  custom  which  we  find  established  in  all  the  times 
of  Pagan  antiquity,  a  ceremony  entirely  mournful  is 
terminated  by  tw-ngs  and  shouts  of  victory. 

"  It  is  true  that  the  family  of  the  deceased  take  no 
part  in  these  rejoicings  ;  they  observe  even  in  his  cabin, 
after  the  obsequies,  a  rhournifig,  the  laws  of  which  are 
very  severe  ;  they  must  have  their  hair  cut,  and  th-^ir 
faces  blacked ;  they  must  stand  with  their  faces  wrepped 
in  a  blanket ;  they  must  not  look  at  any  person,  nor 
make  any  visits,  nor  eat  any  thing  hot ;  they  must  de- 
prive themselves  of  al  I  pleasures,  wear  scarcely  any  thing 
on  their  bodies,  and  never  warm  themselves  at  the  fire, 
even  in  the  depth  of  winter. 

"  After  this  deep  mourning,  which  lasts  two  years, 
they  begin  a  second  more  moderate,  whicJi  lasts  two  or 
three  years  longer,  and  which  ma/  be  softened  by  little 
and  little ;  but  they  dispense  with  nothing  that  is  pre- 
scribed, without  the  cotisent  of  the  cabin  to  which  the 
widow  or  widower  belongs.  These  permissions,  as  well 
as  the  end  of  the  mourning,  always  cost  a  feast. 

"The  first  and  often  the  only  compliment  which  the 
Indians  make  to  a  friend,  and  even  to  a  stranger  whom 

15 


166 


ORIGIN  OF  tHE 


they  receive  in  their  cabins,  is  to  weep  for  those  of  his 
own  relations,  whom  he  has  lost  since  they  saw  him  last. 
Thev  put  their  bands  on  his  head,  and  they  give  bim 
to  understand  who  it  is  they  weep  for,  without  inmuion- 
inff  his  name.  All  this  is  founded  in  nature  and  has 
nothing  in  it  of  barbarity.  But  what  I  am  go'ng  to 
speak  of  does  not  appear  to  be  any  way  excusable  ;  that 
il,  the  behaviour  of  these  people  towards  those  who  die 
by  a  violent  death,  even  though  it  is  in  war,  and  for  the 

service  of  their  country.  ,    •    .u      .u 

"  They  have  got  a  notion  that  their  souls,  m  the  other 
world,  have  no  communication  with  the  others ;  and  on 
this  principle  they  burn  them,  or  bury  them  directly, 
sometimes  even  before  they  expire.  They  never  lay 
them  in  the  common  burying  place,  and  they  give  them 
no  part  in  the  <rreat  ceremony,  which  is  renewed  every 
eight  years  among  some  nations,  and  every  ten  years 
among  the  Hurons  and  Iroquois. 

«  They  call  it  the  festival  of  the  dead,  or  ihe  J  east 
of  souls ;  and  here  follows  what  I  could  collect  that  was 
most  uniform  and  remarkable  concerning  tais  ceremony 
which  is  the  most  singular,  and  tlie  n?.occ  celebrated  ol 
the  religion  of  the  savages.  They  begin  by  hxing  a 
place  for  the  assembly  to  meet  in  ;  then  they  choose  the 
king  of  the  feast,  whose  duty  it  is  to  give  orders  for 
every  thing,  and  to  invite  the  neighbouring  villages. 
The  day  appointed  being  come,  all  the  savages  assem- 
ble and  go  in  procession  two  and  two  to  the  burying 
place.  There  every  one  labours  to  uncover  the  bodies ; 
^  then  they  continue  some  time  contemplating  in  silei'ce 
a  spectacle  so  capable  of  excititiir  the  most  serious  re- 
flections. The  women  first  interrupt  tins  religions 
silence,  by  sending  forth  mournlul  cries,  which  increase 
the  horror  with  wliich  every  one  is  filled. 

"  This  first  act  being  ended,  they  take  up  the  car- 
casses, and  pick  up  the  dry  and  separated  bones,  and 
put  tht  m  in  parcels;  and  those  who  are  ordered  to  carry 
them,  take  them  on  thei'-  shoulders.  If  there  are  any 
bodies  not  entirely  decayed,  they  wash  them ;  they  clean 


I 


HE 

to  weep  for  those  of  his 
since  they  saw  him  last, 
liead,  and  they  give  him 
ep  for,  without  niontion- 
ded  in  nature  and  has 
ut  what  1  am  going  to 
iny  way  excusable  ;  that 
e  towards  those  who  die 
1  it  is  in  war,  and  for  the 

it  their  souls,  in  the  other 

with  the  others ;  and  on 
,  or  bury  them  directly, 
xpire.  They  never  lay 
)lace,  and  they  give  them 

which  is  renewed  every 
ons,  and  every  ten  years 
lis. 

)/  ihe  dead,  or  ihe  feast 
It  I  could  collect  that  was 
onoerning  t'lis  ceremony, 
d  tlie  rr.oEC  celebrated  of 
They  begin  by  fixing  a 

in  ;  then'they  choose  the 
y  it  is  to  give  orders  for 
e  neighbouring  villages, 
ne,  all  the  savages  assem- 

and  two  to  the  burying 
urs  to  uncover  the  bodies ; 

contemplating  in  silence 

:ing  the  most  serious  re- 

iiiterrupt  thi.s   religions 

rnful  cries,  which  increase 

jrie  is  filled. 

ed,  they  take  up  the  car- 
and  separated  bones,  and 
e  who  are  ordered  to  carry 
lulders.  If  there  are  any 
ey  wash  them ;  they  clean 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


167 


away  the  corfupted  fiesh,  and  all  the  filth,  and  wrap 
them  in  new  robes  of  beaver  sWns ;  then  they  return  in 
the  same  order  they  catne  ;  and  when  the  procession  is 
come  into  the  village,  every  one  lays  in  his  cabin  the 
burden  he  was  charged  with.  During  the  march,  the 
women  continue  their  lamentations,  and  the  men  show 
the  same  signs  of  grief  as  they  did  on  the  day  of  the 
death  of  those  who.se  rem; i ins  they  have  been  taking  up. 
This  second  act  is  followed  by  a  feast  in  each  cabin,  in 
honour  of  the  dead  of  the  family. 

"  The  following  days  they  make  public  feasts  ;  and 
they  are  accompanied,  as  on  the  day  of  the  funeral,  with 
dances,  games,  and  combats,  for  which  there  are  also 
prizes  proposed.  Prom  time  to  time  they  make  certain 
cries,  which  they  call  the  cries  of  the  souls.  They 
make  presents  to  strangers,  among  whom  there  are  some- 
times some  who  come  an  hundred  and  fifty  leagues,  and 
they  receive  presents  from  them.  They  also  take  ad- 
vantage of  these  opportunities  to  treat  of  common  affairs, 
or  for  the  election  of  a  chief.  Every  thing  passes  with 
a  great  deal  of  order,  decency,  and  modesty  ;  and  every 
one  appears  to  entertain  sentiments  suitable  to  the  prin- 
cipal action.  Every  thing,  even  in  the  dances  and 
songs,  carries  an  air  of  sadness  and  mourning ;  and  one 
can  see  in  all,  hearts  pierced  with  the  sharpest  sorrow. 
The  most  insensible  would  be  affected  at  the  sight  of 
this  spectacle.  After  some  days  are  past,  they  go  again 
in  procession  to  the  great  council  room,  built  for  the 
purpose ;  they  hang  up  against  the  walls  the  bones  and 
the  carcasses  in  the  same  condition  they  took  them  from 
the  burying  place,  and  they  lay  forth  the  presents  de- 
signed for  the  dead.  If  anaong  these  sad  remains  there 
happens  to  be  those  of  a  chief,  his  successor  gives  a  great 
feast  in  his  name,  and  sings  his  song.  In  many  places 
the  bones  are  carried  from  village  to  village,  and  they 
are  received  every  where  with  great  demonstrations  of 
grief  and  tenderness.  Whithersoever  they  go,  they  re- 
ceive presents.     Lastly,  they  carry  them  to  the  place 


168 


ORIGIN   OF  THE 


where  they  are  to  remsin  alwa'/j.  But  I'fcrfrot  to  men- 
tion that  all  these  maii  .-ie?  iv:^.  made  io  the  ;30imd  of  their 
iustrumenls,  accomparoed  v-'ith  their  best  .oices,  and 
that  every  one  in  these  "narcha-^  keeps  tim^'  t  >  vhe  music. 
"  This  last  and  coii.ir.oa  burial  place  ;.■  \  great  pit, 
which  thev  liii«  with  their  finest  furs  and  t'u-  best  things 
they  have.  Tho  pfesenib  designed  for  the  dead  are  set 
by  thc!n''v'lves.  By  degrees  as  the  procession  arrives, 
each  iainily  ranges  themselves  on  a  kind  of  scaffold  set 
up  round  the  pit;  and  the  moment  the  bones  are  laid  in, 
the  womffi  rer.^Ar  thtir  weeping  and  wailing.  Then 
all  present  go  (town  into  the  pit,  and  evtry  one  takes  a 
little  of  the  ear'h,  winch  ihey  keep  carefully.  They 
fancy  it  procures  lack  at  nioy.  The  bodies  and  the 
bones,  ranged  in  ordrn,  are  covered  with  entire  new  furs, 
and  over  that  with  bark,  on  which  they  throw  stones, 
wood,  and  earth.  Every  one  returns  to  his  own  cabin  ; 
but  the  women  come  for  several  days  ailer,  and  pour 
Sagamitty  on  the  {dace." 


FUNERAL  RITES  Ai.lONG  THE  CORIAKS,  TONGUSI, 
AND  KAMSCHADAiES. 

We  are  told  by  several  travellers  that  mourning  for  the 
dead  is  common  among  the  various  tribes  that  inhabit 
Siberia;  and  that  they  have  their  funeral  ceremonies, 
which  are  very  ridiculous.  They  meet  their  fate  with 
a  degree  of  fortitude  which  is  inspired  by  hopes  of  be- 
ing rendered  more  happy  after  their  departure  from 
this  world.  Whenever  the  dying  person  breathes  his 
last,  they  dress  the  corpse  in  the  finest  robes  they  can 
procure.  Their  presents  to  the  deceased  are  also  innu- 
merable. In  carrying  their  dead  bodies  to  the  grave, 
women  are  hired  to  weep,  mourn,  and  sing  melancholy 
airs.  The  corpses  are,  however,  exposed  for  several 
days  on  scaffolds  before  they  are  interred.      "The 


-f'^itiiJnSlii 


THE 

i.  Belt.  Pfcrirot  to  men- 
)de  fo  the  r;o>md  of  their 
their  beet  'oices,  and 
keeps  tinit'  i )  ihe  music, 
•ial  pUce  .,  i  great  pit, 
furs  and  Cai;  best  things 
ned  for  the  dead  are  set 
the  procession  arrives, 
[)n  a  kind  of  scaffold  set 
mt  th«  bones  aie  laid  in, 
g  and  wailing.  Then 
;.  nnd  fcvtr>  one  takes  a 
keep  carefully.  They 
The  bodies  and  the 
•ed  with  entire  new  furs, 
ich  they  throw  stones, 
turns  to  his  own  cabin  ; 
iral  days  after,  and  pour 


E  CORIAKS,  TONGUSI, 
[ADALES. 


srs  that  mourning  for  the 
ious  tribes  that  inhabit 
eir  funeral  ceremonies, 
ley  meet  their  fate  with 
ispired  by  hopes  ofbe- 

their  departure  from 
ng  person  breathes  his 
e  finest  robes  they  can 
deceased  are  also  innu- 
d  bodies  to  the  grave, 
n,  and  sing  melancholy 
r,  exposed  for  several 

are  interred.      "The 


NORTH    AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


169 


Tongusi,"  says  Abernethy,  "evince  a  great  deal  of 
tenderness  at  the  death  of  any  of  their  family ;  their 
mourning  sometimes  lasts  for  a  whole  year.  For  sever- 
al days  they  are  commonly  exposed  on  scaffolds  within 
their  cabins,  and  at  other  times  near  the  place  of  inter- 
ment. They  bring  them  presents  and  food,  which  is 
consumed,  they  imagine,  by  their  spirits.  The  Coriaks 
have  a  practice  of  embalming  their  dead  in  caves  where 
the  earth  does  not  touch  the  corpse.  I  have  seen  among 
them  several  bodies  in  a  good  state  of  preservation,  after 
being  dead  for  several  years.  In  accompanying  the  re- 
mains of  the  deceased  to  the  burying  ground,  the  wo- 
men form  a  procession,  in  which  they  walk  one  after 
another  ;  but  these  are  the  women  who  are  hired  to  weep 
and  sing ;  the  rest  move  onw^ards  irregularly.  All  the 
brave  deeds  of  the  deceased  are  enumerated  publicly  by 
a  crier,  who  is  generally  a  near  relation  of  him  whose 
memory  and  fame  he  endeavours  to  perpetuate.  The 
Kamschadales  use  almost  the  same  ceremonies,  but 
among  them  the  female  mourners  paint  themselves 
black,  and  remain  so  for  ten  days,  during  which  lime 
they  reside  with  the  friends  and  relations  of  those 
whose  death  they  lament."  Santini  and  La  Roche  say 
that  the  Tongusi  and  Coriaks  mourn  for  the  deceased 
for  a  considerable  time  ;  that  the  pits  and  caves  where 
the  dead  are  to  be  carried,  must  first  be  fumigated  or  in- 
censed by  burning  rosin  or  some  dried  aromatic  herb. 
La  Roche  observed  in  Kamschatka  several  women  who 
sang,  wept,  and  danced  at  the  interment  of  their  dead. 
Santini  was  informed  that  it  was  customary  among  the 
Tongusi  and  Coriaks  to  bury,  along  with  the  dead, 
every  thing  that  was  dear  to  them  while  alive,  especial- 
ly their  arms  and  family  distinctions. 


16* 


■>«HM**'m>"M"I!Mm 


iro 


ORIGIN  OF   THE 


THE  FESTIVAL  OF  DREAMS   AMONG   THE  NORTH 
AMERICAN  INDIANS. 

We  know  not  if  religion  has  ever  had  any  share  in 
what  they  generally  call  the  festival  of  dreams,  and 
which  the  Iroquois,  and  some  others,  have  more  proper- 
ly called  the  turning  of  the  brain.  This  is  a  kind  of 
Bacchanal,  which  commonly  lasts  fifteen  days,  and  is 
celebrated  about  the  end  of  winter. 

They  act  at  this  time  all  kinds  of  foolnries,  and  every 
one  runs  from  cabin  to  cabin,  disguised  in  a  thousand 
ridiculous  ways ;  they  break  and  overset  every  tiling, 
and  nobody  dares  to  contradict  them.     Whoever  chooses 
not'to  be  present  in  such  a  confusion,  nor  be  expos=id  to  all 
the' tricks  they  play,  must  keep  out  of  the  way.     If  they 
meet  any  one,  they  desire  him  to  guess  their  dreams, 
and  if  they  do,  it  is  at  their  expense,  for  ha  must  give 
the  thing  he  dreamt  of.     When  it  ends,  they  return 
every  thing,  they  make  a  great  feast,  and  they  only 
think  how  to  repair  the  sad  effects  of  the  masquerade, 
for  most  commonly  it  is  no  trifling  business  ;  because 
this  is  also  one  of  those  opportunities  which  they  wait 
for,  without  saying  any  thing,  to  give  those  a  good 
drubbing  who,  they  think,  have  done  them  any  wrong. 
When  tiie  festival,  however,  is  over,  all  injuries  are 

forgotten.  ^    •    ,    • 

The  following  description  of  one  of  these  festivals  is 
found  in  the  journal  of  one  of  the  missionaries,  who  was 
forced  to  be  a  spectator  of  it,  much  against  his  will,  at 
Onontagne:  ,  .      ,         . 

"  The  approBXjhing  lestival  was  proclaimed  on  the 
22nd  of  February,  by  the  elders,  with  as  much  gravity 
as  if  it  had  been  a  weighty  affair  of  state.  They  nad  no 
sooner  re-entered  their  cabin,  than  there  came  forth  in- 
stantly, men,  women,  and  children,  almost  quite  naked, 
though  the  weather  was  excessively  cold.  They 
entered  directly  into  all  the  cabins,  then  they  went 


HE 


^MONG   THE   NORTH 
DIANS. 

i  ever  had  any  share  in 
estival  of  dreams,  and 
hers,  have  more  proper- 
ain.  This  is  a  kind  of 
ists  fifteen  days,  and  is 
;er. 

s  of  fooh^ries,  and  every 
iisffuised  in  a  thousand 
id  overset  every  tiling, 
lem.  Whoever  chooses 
ion,  nor  be  exposed  to  all 
)Ut  of  the  way.  If  they 
to  guess  their  dreams, 
pense,  for  ha  must  give 
sn  it  ends,  they  return 
U  feast,  and  they  only 
ects  of  the  masquerade, 
fling  business ;  because 
nities  which  they  wait 
•,  to  give  those  a  good 
5  done  them  any  wrong. 
IS  over,  all  injuries  are 

one  of  these  festivals  is 
le  missionaries,  who  was 
luch  against  his  will,  at 

was  proclaimed  on  the 
s,  with  as  much  gravity 
r  of  state.  They  had  no 
han  there  came  forth  in- 
,ren,  almost  quite  naked, 
ccessively  cold.  They 
cabins,  then  they  went 


NORTH   AMERICAN    INBIANS. 


m 


raving  about  on  every  side,  without  knowing  whither 
they  went  or  what  they  would  have.  One  would  take 
them  for  people  who  were  drunk  or  mad. 

"Many  returned  immediately  to  their  cabins  after 
uttering  some  bowlings.  Others  were  resolved  to  make 
use  of  the  privilege  of  the  festival,  during  which  they 
are  reputed  to  be  out  of  their  senses,  and  of  consequence 
not  responsible  for  what  they  do,  and  revenge  their 
private  quarrels.  They  do  so  to  some  purpose,  for  they 
threw  whole  pails  full  of  water  on  some  people,  and 
this  water,  whicii  froze  immediately,  was  enough  to 
chill  them  with  cold.  Others  they  covered  with  hot 
ashes,  or  all  sorts  of  filth  ;  others  took  lighted  coals,  or 
firebrands,  and  threw  them  at  the  head  of  th«  first  they 
met ;  others  broke  every  thing  in  the  cabins,  falling  on 
those  they  bore  a  grudge  to,  and  beating  them  unmerci- 
fully. To  be  freed  from  this  persecution,  one  must 
guess  dreams,  which  often  no  one  can  form  any  con- 
ception of." 

"  A  missionary  and  his  companion  were  often  on  the 
point  of  being  more  than  witnesses  of  these  extravagan- 
cies ;  one  of  these  madmen  went  into  a  cabin,  where 
he  had  seen  them  take  a  shelter  at  the  first.  Being  dis- 
appointed by  their  flight,  he  cried  out  that  they  must 
guess  his  dream,  and  satisfy  it  immediately :  as  they 
weretoo  long  about  it,  he  said, '  I  must  kill  a  French- 
man.^ Immediately  the  master  of  the  cabin  threw  him 
a  French  coat,  to  which  this  madman  gave  several 
stabs. 

"  Then  he  that  had  thrown  the  coat,  growing  furious 
in  his  turn,  said  he  would  revenge  the  Frenchman,  and 
bum  the  whole  village  down  to  the  ground.  He  began, 
in  fact  by  setting  fire  to  his  own  cabin,  where  the  scene 
was  first  acted ;  and  when  all  the  rest  were  gone  out, 
he  shut  himself  up  in  it.  The  fire  which  he  had  light- 
ed up  in  several  places,  did  not  yet  appear  on  the  outside, 
when  one  of  the  missionaries  came  to  the  door.  He 
was  told  what  had  happened,  and  was  afraid  that  his 


Jbdil 


1 


172 


ORIGIN  OF  THE 


host  could  not  get  out,  tliou^h  he  might  be  willing; 
Sxei  he^  roke  open  the  door  and  laid  hold  of  the  savage 
mmeS  I  .m  oufand  extinguished  the  ^-e.     H^s  hos 
nevertheless  ran  through  the  village,  "vmjg  out  that  h. 
would  burn  it.     They  threw  a  dog      ^^i""' /"  J^f^f^^ 
that  he  would- glut  his  fury  on  that  animal ;  »ie  said  t 
was  not  enough  to  repair  luo  affront  he  ^ad  recewed  by 
the  killing  of  a  fYencAman  m  his  cabin.  J'^^y^f^^ 
lu.^.     econd  dog,  which  he  cut  m  pieces.    His  fury  was 

Uien  instauUy  over.  ,  i     i  „  v.;c, 

"This  man  had  also  a  brother  who  would  play  nis 
part.     He  dressed  himself  up  nearly  aa  Pinters  repre^ 
sent  the  Satyrs,  covering  himsell  trom  head  to  foo™ 
the  leaves  of  maize.    He  etjuipped  two  wo^e"  like  real 
Megaras,  their  heads  blacked,  th.  -■  hair  di;>'eyelled  a 
wolf's  skin  over  their  bodies,  and  a  club  in  i'^*^;  !  n*"^^- 
Thus  attended,  he  goes  into  all  the  cabins,  yelling  anQ 
howling  with  all  hTs  strength.     He  climbs  on  the  roof 
and  plays  as  many  tricks  there  as  the  most  .jalfu  dan- 
cer could  perform ;  then  he  made  most  terrible  outcries 
as  if  he  had  got  some  great  hurt;  then  he  came  down 
and  marched  on  gravely,  preceded  by  h.s  two  Bacchan^ 
tes  who,  growing  fu' ous  in  their  turn    overset  with 
(heir  clubs^very^hu,,  that  met  them  m  their  way 
They  were  no  sooner  out  of  this  frenzy,  or  ii.d  wUh 
acting  their  parts  than  anothr  ■  woman  too    then; , 
and  entered  th.  cabin  in  wl         were  the  iwo  mis^ 
aries.     She  was  armed  witi   a  uluiideibuss,  v    .ch 
hadiu       It  by  having  he!     ream  guessed.  sanff 

the  wa,  .uag,  'oakin;    a  thousand  impiec;      m  un  W 
self,  if  she  did  not  bring  home  some  prisonci^. 

"A  warrior  followed  close  after  this  Amazon,  wsu, 
bow  ind  arrow  in  one  hanrl.  and  a  bavonet  in  the  other 
Afti    iie  had  made  nimself    oarse  with  nawlr  %  hei 
threw  himselfall  it  once  01  i     woman,      <o  was  sta. 
ing quietly  by,  not  expecth,:.  it,and  litunguphis  bayo^ 
net  2,  hn/throkt,  took  her  by  the  hair,  cut  off  a  handfu 
and  wfc'it  away.     Then  a  mggler  appeared,  holding  a 


NORTH  AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


173 


OP  THE 

lough  he  might  be  willing ; 

and  laid  hold  of  the  savage, 
guished  the  fire.  His  host 
e  village,  crying  out  that  hv 
ew  a  dog  him,  in  hopes 
V  on  that  animal ;  he  said  it 
io  affront  he  had  received  by 
H  in  his  cabin.     They  threw 

cut  in  pieces.    His  fury  was 

irother  who  would  play  his 
f  up  nearly  ag  printers  repre- 
imsell  from  head  to  foot  with 
^luipped  two  women  like  real 
;ked,  th«  r  hair  di  levelled,  a 
es,  and  a  club  m  tiicir  hands, 
to  all  the  cabins,  yelling  and 
ngth.     He  climbF  on  the  root 
here  as  the  most  i-lulful  dan- 
le  made  most  terrible  outcries, 
at  hurt ;  then  he  came  down 
ireceded  by  his  two  Bacchan- 
is  in  their  turn    overset  with 
that  met  them  in  their  way. 
t  of  this  frenzy,  or  tin'«1  with 
[lothr  '^  woman  too';  their  , 
wli        were  the  two  mish     i- 
mti   a  uluuderbuss,  v'  tch  sin- 
er  .ream  guessed.  '  sanff 

thousand  impiaca'  'ns  on  h< 
home  some  prisoners." 
lose  after  this  Amazon,  wiu 
md,  and  a  bavonet  in  the  other 
■If  iioarse  with  bawlin:,  heti  nr 

on     woman,      lO   .vas  stai. 
:tin«.  It,  and  lifting  up  his  bayo- 
r  by  the  hair,  cit'    if  a  handful 

n  juggler  appear.,  d,  holding  a 


Slick  in  his  hand  adorned  with  feathers,  by  means  of 
wliich  he  toasted  that  he  could  reveal  the  most  secret 
thinjrs.  A  savage  accmnpanied  him,  carrying  a  vessel 
I  know  not  of  what  liquor,  which  from  time  to  time  he 
gave  him  to  drink  ;  the  juggler  had  no  sooner  taken  it 
In  his  mnutli,  than  he  spit  it  out  ngain,  blowing  on  his 
hands  and  his  stick,  and  at  every  time  he  (  xplained  all 
the  enigmas  that  were  proposed  to  him. 

"Two  women  came  afterwards,  and  gave  to  under- 
stand that  they  had  some  desires,  one  directly  spread  a" 
mat  on  the  ground:  they  guessed  that  she  desired  some 
fish,  which  were  given  her.  The  other  had  a  hoe  in  her 
hand,  and  they  judged  that  she  desired  a"  field  to  culti- 
vate ;  they  carried  her  out  of  the  village  and  set  her  to 
work.  A  chief  had  dreamt,  as  he  said,  that  he  saw  two 
human  hearts  ;  thoy  could  not  explain  his  dream,  and 
at  this  every  boi  was  greatly  concerned.  It  made  a 
great  noise,  they  ven  prolcjnged  the  festival  for  a  day, 
but  all  was  in  vain  and  he  was  obliged  to  make  himself 
easy  without  Sometimes  there  were  troops  of  people 
that  made  sham-fights  ;  sometimes  companies  of  dancers 
who  acted  all  sorts  of  farces  This  madnes"  lasted  four 
days,  and  it  appeared  that  it  was  out  of  respect  to  the  two 
jnissionaries  that  they  had  thus  shortened  the  time. 

««  But  there  were  as  many  disorders  committed  in  this 
space  of  time,  as  they  used  to  do  in  fifleen  days  ;  never- 
theless they  had  this  regard  for  the  missionaries,  that  they 
did  not  disturb  them  in  their  functions,  and  did  not  hin- 
der the  Christians  from  discharging  themselves  of  their 
religious  duties.  Let  this  suffice  to  gi^e  the  reader  some 
lea  concerning  their  festivals  of  dreams." 


174 


ORIGIN  OF  THE 


FFSTIVAL  OF  DREAMS  AMONG  THE  TONGUSI,  CO- 
FESTIVAL  u^t^un  ^^^  kaMSCHADALES. 

Several  travellers  who  visited  the  north-east  parts  of 
A^Hnontion  several  festivals,  and  among    hem  rejoi- 
cings called  the  ^oLoosi  or  interpretations  of  dreams    In 
a  certain  season  of  the  year,  we  are  told  by  Santini  that 
all  the  young  people  of  both  sexes  among  the  Conaks  a  - 
fomUo   in  oVder  to  guess  dreams.     Those  merriments 
Sid  emer^inments  L  tells  us,  -ntinue  lor  severaUays 
during  which  time  dances,  songs,  and  music,  form  the 
princrpal  part  of  the  entertainment.   According  to  Abci- 
Sv  K  paint  and  disguise  themselves  when  thoy  go 
Soad  Sut  paying  a^y  respect  either  to  moral^^^^^^^^ 
decency.-Many  ofthcm,  especially  among  the  longii- 
sf  savs  he  saml  author,  consider  this  a  layourable  op- 
r^ruSy  of  revenging  insults  and  injuries,  because  they 
hwi^e  that  they  are  not  known  to  the  sufferer.     La 
£X  compares  the  JS-okoosi  oi  the  Kamchadales  v^^h 
ZcaTnSi  of  the  continent  of  Europe   whieh  takes 
place  yearly  in  Italy,  Spain,  Portugal^ and  '"  «onaeparts 
?f  France  before  lent  commences.     Durmg  the  celebr^ 
tion  of  the  Carnivali,  which  lasts  for  fourteen  days    hose 
who  ioin  it  masquerade  themselves  and  are  at  lull  liDer- 
tv  to  play  all  those  tricks  with  impunity  which  cannot 
be  considered  criminal.— The  Kamschadales,  as  well  as 
the  North  American  Indians,  may  do  the  same  without 
punishment :  because,  iu  cording  to  their  custom,  every 
Serson  makes  himself  as  foolish  as  he  can.     Abernethy 
.  S^aksof  his  having  distinguished  himself  on  one  of  these 
occasions  among  tfie  Coriaks  for  the  sole  purpose,  as  he 
himself  tells  us,  of  saving  his  life  ;  because  he  consider- 
ed them  actually  deranged,  and  consequently  his  lite  m 
danger  on  account  of  being  a  stranger  and  a  foreigner. 
Santini  found  himself  in  the  same  predi.ament  among 
some  tribes  of  the  Tongusi,  end  would  most  likely  have 
been  grossly  insulted,  had  not  his  converts,  the  longu- 


F  THR 


)NGTHETONGUSI,C0. 
ISCIIADALES. 

ed  the  north-east  parts  of 
Is,  and  among  them  rejoi- 
terpretations  of  dreams,  hi 
ve  are  told  by  Santini  that 
exes  among  the  Coriaks  as- 
eams.     Those  merriments 
s,  continue  for  several  days, 
)ngs,  and  music,  form  the 
iment.   According  to  Aber- 
je  themselves  when  they  go 
respect  either  to  morality  or 
pecially  among  the  Tongu- 
isider  this  a  lavourablc  op- 
s  and  injuries,  because  they 
nown  to  the  sufferer.     La 
si  of  the  Kamschaduhs  with 
int  of  Europe,  which  takes 
Portugal,  and  in  some  parts 
ences.    During  the  celebra- 
lasts  for  fourteen  days,  those 
nselves  and  are  at  full  liber- 
rith  impunity  which  cannot 
he  Kamschadales,  as  well  as 
is,  may  do  the  same  without 
rding  to  their  custom,  every 
olish  as  he  can.     Abernethy 
lished  himself  on  one  of  these 
ks  for  the  sole  purpose,  as  he 
lis  life  ;  because  he  consider- 
,  and  consequently  his  life  in 
r  a  stranger  and  a  foreigner, 
tie  same  predi.ament  among 
,  rnd  would  most  likely  have 
not  his  converts,  the  Tongii- 


NOKTH    AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


178 


sian  princes,  interfered  in  his  behalf.  Without  descri- 
bing the  barbarous  scenes  which  tliese  travellers  wit- 
nessed during  these  festivals  among  certain  tribes  in 
north-east  Asia,  we  assure  our  reader  that  they  were  not 
much  different  from  those  which  have  been  observed 
among  the  North  American  Indians  on  similar  occa- 
sions. 


THE  GAME  OF  THE  DISH,  OR  OF  LITTLE  BONES, 
AMONG  THE  NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 

The  game  of  the  dish,  which  they  also  call  the  game 
of  the  itltle  bones,  is  only  played  by  two  persons,  each 
has  six  or  eight  little  bones,  which  resemble  apricot 
stones  in  their  shape  and  bigness.  On  viewing  them 
closely,  however,  a  person  can  perceive  six  unequal  sur- 
faces, the  two  principal  of  which  are  painted,  one  black 
and  the  otht-r  white,  inclining  to  yellow. 

They  make  them  jump  up,  by  striking  the  ground,  or 
the  table,  with  a  round  and  hollow  dish,  which  contains 
them,  and  which  they  twist  round  first.  "When  they 
have  no  dish,  they  throw  the  bones  up  in  the  air  with 
their  hands  ;  if,  on  falling,  thoy  come  all  of  one  colour, 
he  who.  plays  wins  five.  There  is  forty  up,  and  they 
substract  the  numbers  gained  by  the  adverse  party.  Five 
bones  of  the  same  colour  win,  but  one  for  the  first  time, 
but  the  second  time  they  win  the  game,  while  a  less 
number  wins  nothing. 

He  that  wins  the  game  continues  playing.  The  loser 
gives  his  place  to  another,  who  is  named  by  the  markers 
of  his  side  ;  for  they  make  [)arties  at  first,  and  often  the 
whole  village  is  conceincd  in  the  game  ;  t»ftentimes  also 
one  village  plays  against  another.  Each  party  chooses 
a  marker  ;  but  he  withdraws  when  he  pleases,  which 
never  happens,  but  Avhen  his  parry  loses.  At  ev^ery 
throw,  especially  if  it  happens  to  be  decisive,  they  make 


•Jl 


176 


ORIGIN  OF  THE 


great  shouts.  The  players  appear  like  people  possessed 
with  an  evil  spirit,  and  the  spectators  aronot  more  calm. 
They  all  make  a  thousand  contortions,  talk  to  the  bones, 
load  the  spirits  of  the  adverse  party  with  imprecations, 
and  the  whole  village  echoes  with  bowlings.  If  all  this 
does  not  recover  them  back,  the  losers  may  put  off  the 
party  till  the  next  day  ;  it  costs  them  only  a  small  treat 
to  the  company. 

Then  they  prepare  to  return  to  the  engagement,  each 
invoking  his  genius,  and  throwing  some  tobacco  \n  the 
fire  to  his  honour.     They  ask  him  above  all  things  for 
lucky  dreams.     As  soon  as  day  appears  they  go  again  to 
play  ;  but  if  the  losers  fancy  that  the  goodi  in  their  cab- 
ins made  them  unlucky,  the  first  thin?  they  do  is  to 
chancre  them  all.     The  great  parties  commonly  last  five 
or  six  days,  and  often  continue  all  night.     In  the  mean 
time,  as  all  the  persons  present,  at  least  those  who  are 
concerned  in  the  game,  are  in  an  agitation  that  deprives 
them  of  reason,  as  they  quarrel  and  fight,  which  never 
happens  among  the  savages,  but  on  these  occasions,  and 
in  drunkenness,  one  may  judge,  if  when  they  have  done 
playing,  they  do  not  want  rest. 

The  Indians  are  so  superstitious,  that  these  parties  of 
play  are  often  made  by  order  of  the  physician  or  at  the 
request  of  the  sick.  There  needs  no  more  for  this  pur- 
pose than  the  dream  of  the  one  or  the  other.  This  dream 
is  always  taken  for  the  order  of  some  spirit ,  and  then 
they  prepare  themselves  for  play  with  a  great  deal  of  care. 
They  assemble  for  several  nights  to  try,  and  to  see  who 
has  the  luckiest  hand.  They  consult  their  Genii,  they 
fast,  the  married  persons  observe  continence  ;  and  all 
this  to  obtain  a  favourable  dream.  Every  morning  they 
relate  what  dreams  they  have  had,  and  all  those  things 
which  they  dreamt  of,  were  those  which  they  thought 
lucky.  They  make  a  collection  of  all,  and  put  them  in- 
to little  bags  which  they  carry  about  with  tb"-n.  If  any 
one  has  the  reputation  of  being  lucky,  thit  is  in  the  opin- 
ion of  these  people,  of  having  a  familiar  spint  more  pow- 


l!liiil(|mWr<lirV)r)|->HIIWlMW<W|iJl|i'*1iB'W"WWPl1i|    -  • 


pear  like  people  possessed 
jctators  aro  not  inoie  calm, 
itortions,  talk  to  the  bones, 
party  with  imprecations, 
vith  bowlings.  If  all  this 
le  losers  may  put  off  the 
ts  them  only  a  small  treat 

1  to  the  engagement,  each 
winif  some  tobacco  in  the 
k  hind  above  all  things  for 
1/  appears  they  go  again  to 
lat  the  goods  hi  their  cab- 
first  thing  Ihey  do  is  to 
parties  commonly  last  five 
le  all  night.     In  the  mean 
It,  at  least  those  who  are 
an  agitation  that  deprives 
3l  an^  fight,  which  never 
)Ut  on  these  occasions,  and 
nre,  if  when  they  have  done 

r. 

itious,  that  these  parties  of 
of  the  physician  or  at  the 
leeds  no  more  for  this  pur- 
;  or  the  other.  This  dream 
•  of  some  spirit ,  and  then 
ay  with  a  great  deal  of  care, 
ghts  to  try,  and  to  see  who 
iT  consult  their  Genii,  they 
serve  continence  ;  and  all 
3am.  Every  morning  they 
3  had,  and  all  those  things 
those  which  they  thongjnt 
ion  of  all,  and  put  them  in- 
y  about  with  th-Ti.  If  any 
g  lucky,  that  is  in  the  opin- 
a  familiar  spi'it  more  pow- 


NORTH  AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


irr 


erful,  or  more  inclined  to  do  good,  they  never  fail  to 
make  him  keep  near  him  who  holds  the  dish.  They 
even  go  to  a  great  way  sometimes  to  fetch  him ;  and  if, 
through  age  or  any  infirmity,  he  cannot  walk,  they  will 
carry  him  on  their  shoulders. 

They  have  often  pressed  the  missionaries  to  be  pres- 
ent at  these  games,  as  they  believe  fheir  Guardian  Genii 
are  more  powerful.  It  happened  one  day  in  a  Huron 
village,  that  a  sicif  person  having  sent  for  a  juggler,  this 
quack  prescribed  the  game  of  the  dish,  and  appointed  a 
village,  at  some  distance  from  the  sick  person's  residence 
to  play  at.  They  immediately  sent  to  ask  the  leave  ol 
their  chief  j  it  was  granted,  and  they  played.  Whea 
the  game  was  ended,  the  sick  person  returned  many 
thanks  to  the  players  for  having  cured  her,  as  she  said. 
But  there  was  nothing  of  truth  in  all  thisj  on  the  coiv 
trary,  she  was  worse. 

The  ill  humor  of  this  woman  and  her  relations  fell  on 
the  missionaries,  who  had  refused  to  assist  at  the  game 
notwithstanding  all  the  importunities  they  used  to  en^ 
gage  them ;  and  in  their  anger  for  the  little  complai- 
sance they  showed  them  on  this  occasion,  they  told  them 
by  way  of  reproach,  that  since  their  arrival  in  this  coun- 
try the  Genii  of  the  savages  had  lost  their  power.  Such 
are  the  observations  of  a  French  missionary  who  resi- 
ded a  long  time  among  the  Hurons. 


GAME  OF  THE  PATOONI  AMONG  THE  KAMSCHA- 

DALES. 

The  game  of  the  Patooni,  which  La  Roche  briefly  de- 
scribes, was,  from  every  appearance,  originally  the  same 
as  that  of  the  little  bones  among  the  American  TndiaiHt^ 
although  in  Kamschatka  sticks  were  substituted  fo* 
bones.  "  It  is  surprising,"  says  La  Roche, "  to  witness  the 
simplicity  and  superstition  of  some  of  these  people  wh^ 

16 


178 


ORIGIN   OF   THE 


tbfty  play  some  games.     Before  they  set  out  to  hunt, 
they  frequently  form  a  party  to  play  the  Patooni,  which 
consists  in  throwing  «p  in  the  nir  small  sticks  a!  out  the 
size  of  an  orange,  with  four  sides,  and  resembling  the 
dice  of  the  Europeans,  because  each  side  has  a  ctitain 
number.     He  who  has  the  greatest  number  upwards, 
when  they  fall  on  the  ground,  is  conqueror,  and  expects 
to  be  the  most  successful  in  the  chase.     It  is  considered, 
therefore,  a  great  favor  to  belong  to  the  winner's  party 
when  they  separate  themselves  into  different  companies, 
because  they  imagine  that  they  cannot  be  utterly  disap- 
pointed while  they  are  the  associates  of  him  who  is  to 
kill  the  most." 

Abernethy  observed  this  and  other  frivolous  games, 
which  he  did  not  deem  worthy  of  any  notice.  Santini, 
in  speaking  of  a  certain  game  which  he  does  noi  de- 
scribe, says,  that  the  Tongusi,  when  they  played,  resem- 
bled madmen  more  than  rational  teings,  from  the  way 
in  which  their  feelings  were  excited. 


THE  NAMING  OF  CHILDREN  AMONG  THE  NORTH 
Ltic.  nA  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 

This  ceremony  is  performed  at  a  feast  where  no  per- 
sons are  presept  but  those  of  the  same  sex  with  the  child 
that  is  to  be  named.  While  they  are  eating,  the  child  is 
upon  the  knees  of  the  father  or  mother,  who  continually 
recommend  it  to  the  spirits,  especially  to  that  which  is  to 
be  its  guardian  Genius  ;  for  every  person  has  their  own, 
but  not  at  their  birth.  They  never  make  new  names; 
each  family  has  a  certain  number,  which  they  take  by 
turns,  sometimes  also  they  change  their  names  as  they 
grow  up,  and  there  are  some  names  which  they  cannot 
go  by  after  a  certain  age ;  thip,  however,  is  not  the  cus- 
torn  every  where.  They  never  coll  a  man  by  his  prop- 
er name,  when  they  talk  to  him  in  cnmmon  discourse ; 


•   THE 

lie  they  set  out  to  liunt, 
I  play  the  Patooni,  which 

air  small  sticks  a!  out  the 
sides,  atid  resembling  the 
e  each  side  has  a  ctitain 
;reatest  number  upwards, 

is  conqueror,  and  exports 
e  chase.  It  is  considered, 
ong  to  the  winner's  party 
s  into  different  companies, 
iy  cannot  be  utterly  disap- 
ssociates  of  him  who  is  to 

nd  other  frivolous  games, 
ly  of  any  notice.  Santini, 
le  which  he  does  not  de- 
i,  when  they  played,  reseni- 
)nal  teings,  from  the  way 
excited. 


EN  AMONG  THE  NORTH 
INDIANS. 

led  at  a  feast  where  no  per- 
the  same  sex  with  the  child 
they  are  eating,  the  child  is 
or  mother,  who  continually 
especially  to  that  which  is  to 
every  person  has  their  own, 
jy  never  make  new  names; 
umber,  which  they  take  by 
ihange  their  names  as  they 
3  names  which  they  cannot 
[lip,  however,  is  not  tlie  cus- 
lever  call  a  man  by  his  prop- 
him  in  cnmmon  discourse ; 


NORTH    AMERICAN    INDIAVS, 


m 


this,  they  imagine,  would  be  impoiite.  They  always 
give  him  the  quality  he  has  with  respecl  to  the  person 
that  speaks  to  him ;  but  when  there  is  between  them  no 
relation  or  affinity,  they  use  the  term  of  brother  or  un- 
cle, ntiphew  or  coiiciu,  according  to  each  other's  age  or 
according  to  the  value  they  have  for  the  person  whom 
they  address. 

Further,  it  is  not  so  much  to  render  the  names  immor- 
tal, that  they  revive  them,  as  to  engage  those  to  whom 
they  are  given,  either  to  imitate  the  brave  actions  of  their 
predecessors,  or  to  revenge  them  if  they  have  been  kill- 
ed or  burnt,  or  lastly  to  comfort  and  help  their  families. 
Thus,  a  woman  who  has  lost  her  husband,  or  her  son, 
and  finds  herself  without  the  suppou  of  any  person,  de- 
lays as  little  as  she  can  to  transfer  the  name  of  him  she 
mourns  f.>r,  -r  some  person  capable  of  supplying  his 
place.  They  «  ange  their  names  on  many  other  occa- 
sions, to  give  the  particulars  of  which  would  take  up  too 
much  time.  There  needs  no  more  for  this  purpose 
than  adrouin,  or  the  order  of  a  physician,  or  some  such 
trifling  cause. 


THE  NAMING  OF  CHILDREN  AMONG  THE  KAMSCHA- 

DALES. 

"  Si  prepara,"  says,  Santini,  "dai  Coriaki,un  banchetto, 
quando  yogliono  no;ninare  i  fanciulli,  Se  sara  una  fan- 
ciuUa,  bisogna  che  tutta  la  compagnia,  eccetto  il  padre, 
sia  composta  di  doiine,  e  d'uomini  solamente,  eccetto  la 
madre,  se  sara  un  ragazzo.  Ogni  famiglia  vitiene  gli 
stessi  nomi  cheavevano  ricev  ti  da  loro  antenati.  So- 
vente  volte  pero,  quando  una  vedova  e  maritata  un  al- 
tra  volta,  il  nuoyo  marito  prende  ii  nome  di  lui  chi  e 
morto.— f  vecchii  si  chiainano  dai  giovani,  i  loro  padri, 
e  qiielli  della  medesima  eta,  i  loro  fratelli." 

According  to  Saniini,  the  Coriuks  and  other  tribes  of 


|gQ  ORIGIN  OF   TBB 

Siberia,  prepare  a  feast,  when  they  are  to  name  a  child. 
If  it  be  a  boy,  the  ceremony  is  performed  m  the  presence 
of  men  alone,  excepting  the  mother  of  the  child    and  in 
the  presence  of  women  only,  excepting  the  father,  it  t 
be  a  ffirl      Every  family  have  retained  the  names  which 
have  been  delivered  down  to  them  by  their  ancestors  ; 
sometimes,  however,  when  a  widow  is  married  agam,  the 
name  of  the  deceased  is  transferred  to  her  new  husband 
Old  men  are  generally  by  the  young  called /aj/ers,  and 
those  of  the  same  age  brothers.     La  Roche  tells  us  that 
the  children  of  some  Tartar  tribes,  who  had  been  con- 
verted to  Christianity,  were  allowed  to  ro  only  a  week 
bv  the  names  which  thev  received  at  the  Baptismal  t  ont ; 
because  they  dreamt  that  the  spirits  of  their  fathers  were 
offended  at  the  changing  of  their  names. 


mrPTERS    AMONG    THE  NORTH  AMERICAN  IN- 
jutrui.j:-iv  DIANS. 

These  jugglers,  according  to  the   Bishop  of  Meaux, 
make  a  profession  of  corresponding  only  with  what  they 
call  the  benefical  Genii,  and  who  boast  of  knowing  by 
their  means  whatever  passes  in  the  most  distant  coun- 
tries, and  whatever  shall  come  to  pass  mthe  iiiost  distant 
ages      They  pretend  to  difcover  the  use  and  nature  ot 
the  most  hidden  diseases,  nnd  to  have  the  secret  of  curing 
them  ;  to  discern  in  the  most  intricate  affairs  what  res- 
ohition  it  is  best  to  take;  to  explain  the^  most  obscure 
dreams  :  to  obtain  success  in   the  most  difficult  under- 
takings, and  to  render  the  gods  propitious  to  warriors  and 
hunters.     These  pretended  good  Genu  are,  like  all  tne 
Pasan  deities,  real  devils,  who  receive  homages  Uiatare 
due  only  to  the  true  God,  and   whose   dec  its   are  still 
more  dangerous  than  those  of  the   evil  Genu,  because 
they  contribute  more  to  keep  their  worshippers  in  blina- 
ness. 


?  THE 

they  are  to  name  a  child, 
performed  in  the  presence 
other  of  the  child ,  and  in 
excepting  the  father,  if  it 
retained  the  names  which 
them  by  their  ancestors  ; 
vidow  is  married  again,  the 
;erred  to  her  new  husband, 
young  called  fathers,  and 
s.     La  Roche  tells  us  that 
tribes,  who  had  been  con- 
allowod  to  go  only  a  week 
ived  at  the  Baptismal  Font ; 
spirits  of  their  fathers  were 
leir  names. 


,  NORTH  AMERICAN  IN- 
S. 

to  the  Bishop  of  Meaux, 
ending  only  with  what  they 
d  who  boast  of  knowing  by 

in  the  most  distant  coun- 
ne  to  pass  in  the  most  distant 
>ver  the  use  and  nature  of 
i  to  have  the  secret  of  curing 
t  iutriciite  affairs  what  res- 
u  explain  the   most  obscure 

the  most  difficult  under- 
[3s  propitious  to  warriors  and 
[food  Genii  art",  like  all  the 
ho  receive  homages  tliat  are 
nd  whose  dec<  its  are  still 
of  the  evil  Genii,  because 
3  their  worshippers  in  blind- 


NORTH    AMRRICAN    INDIANS. 


181 


It  is  certain,  that  among  their  agents  tlie  boldest  are 
more  nspecled.  Witli  a  little  artifice,  thiirefore,  they 
easily  impose  on  those  wlio  are  brought  up  in  superstition. 
Although  they  might  have  seen  the  birth  of  these 
impostors,  if  they  take  a  fancy  to  give  themselves  a 
supernatural  birth,  they  find  people,  who  believe  ihera 
on  their  word,  as  much  as  if  they  had  seen  them  come 
down  from  heaven,  and  who  take  it  for  a  kind  of  eiu'hant- 
nient  and  illusion,  that  they  thought  them  born  at  first 
Ukeother  men.  Their  artifices  are,  in  general,  so  gross, 
and  so  common,  that  there  are  none  but  fools  nnd  chil- 
dren who  are  imposod  upon  by  thein.  But  when  they 
act  as  physicians,  their  skill  is  never  doubted :  for  the 
greatest  credulity  is  found  inevery  country,  concerning 
the  recovery  of  health- 
It  has  been  asserted  by  persons  whos^e  words  could 
not  be  suspected,  that  when  these  impostors  shut  them- 
selves up  in  their  stoves  to  s  veat,  and  this  is  one  of  their 
most  common  preparations  to  perform  their  tricks,  they 
differ  V(!ry  little  froni  the  Pythonesses,  as  the  poets  have 
represented  them  on  the  Tri2)od.  They  are  seen  to  be- 
come convulsed,  and  possessed  with  enthusiasm,  to  ac- 
quire tones  of  the  voice,  and  to  do  actions  which  appear 
to  be  beyond  the  .strength  of  nature. 

It  is  also  asserted,  that  they  suffir  nmch  on  these  oc- 
ca.sions  ;  so  that  there  are  some  who  do  not  readily  en- 
gage, even  when  they  are  well  paid,  to  give  themselves 
up  in  this  manner  to  the  spirit  that  agitates  them. 

After  coming  out  of  these  vioh  nt  sweats,  they  go  and 
throw  themselves  into  cold  water,  even  when  it  is  frozen, 
without  receiving  any  damage.  This  is  a  matter  which 
physic  cannot  account  for ;  however,  it  is  certain  that 
there  is  nothing  supernatural  in  it. 


16^ 


J 


JnHMBMMM^mii^g^^^jll 


182 


ORIGIN   OF   THR 


THE     PONOMOOSI     OR     PROPHETS    AMONG    THE 
KAJVISCHADALES,  CORIAKS,  &c. 

We  are  assured  by  Santini,  Abornethy,  and  La  Roche 
that  seveP'l  tribes  in  the  north-east  paits  of  Asia  have 
their  prophets  whom  they  call  P(mo7noosi.  This  deceit- 
ful order,  ihey  tell  us,  predict  their  fate  in  batile  and 
their  success  in  the  chase  ;  and  this  knowledge  they  pre- 
tend to  have  received  from  their  deities.  They  retire 
itjto  the  forest,  where  they  fast  for  several  days.  During 
this  time  Ihey  beat  a  drum,  cry,  howl,  sings,  and  smoke. 
This  preparalioii  is  accompanied  with  so  many  lurious 
actions  thntone  would  take  them  for  evil  epirits. 

These  fortune-tellers  arn  visited  at  night  by  their  re- 
lations, who  bring  them  intelligence  of  every  thing  that 
happens  in  the  villa-ies  during  their  absence.  By  tnese 
means  they  are  enabled,  on  their  return  from  their  dens 
to  impose  upon  the  credulous ;  because  the  first  part  ol 
their  propht  ^y  consists  of  giving  an  account  of  all  those 
who  married,  died,  and  returned  from  the  chase  since 
they  departed.  They  seldom  fail  in  givmg  a  correct 
statement  of  these  and  other  thinijs,  as  their  private  ni- 
foniianis  are  equally  interested  in  the  success  ot  their 
prophecy,  from  an  expectation  of  being  remunerated. 

"  The  Pmomoosi  of  the  Coriaks,  says  Aberiiethy,  are 
an  inferior  order  of  priests,  who  declare  the  will  ot  their 
deUies,  and  act  as  their  interpreters ;  but  in  offering 
sacrifices,  the  Ponomoosi  are  never  their  priests.  1  heir 
chief  employment  is  to  practise  physic,  in  which  they 
are  sometimes  successful,  and  to  foretell  the  consequence 
of  their  wars  and  the  cliase.  They  practice  physic  on 
principles  founded  on  the  knowledge  of  simples,  on  ex- 
perience, and  on  cirfumsiances,  as  they  do  in  other 
countries.  To  this  knowledge  they  always  join  a  great 
deal  of  superstition  and  imposture." 

The  following  account  of  a  conjurer  is  given  usby  Cap- 
tain Lyon.  This  is  also  another  sort  of  impostors,  no  less 


OPHETS  AMONG  THE 
CORIAKS,  &c. 

Abornethy,  and  La  Roche 
i-east  paits  of  Asia  liave 
Pononutosi.     This  deceit- 

their  fate  in  batile    and 
1  this  knowledge  they  pre- 
their  deities.     They  retire 
I  for  several  days.     During 
y,  howl,  sings,  and  smoke. 
ied  with  so  many  furious 
hem  for  evil  spirits, 
ited   at   night  by  their  re- 
igence  of  every  thing  that 
;  their  absence.     By  these 
eir  return  from  their  dens, 
;  because  the  first  part  of 
nf  an  account  of  all  those 
ned  from  the   chase  since 
n  fail  in  giving  a  correct 
thinsis,  as  their  private  iti- 
;d   in  the  success  of  their 
n  of  being  remunerated, 
riaks,  says  Aberuethy,  are 
ifho  declare  the  will  of  their 
erpreters;   but  in  offering 
never  their  priests.     Their 
ise  physic,  iu  which   they 
i  to  foretell  the  consequence 

They  practice,  physic  on 
lowledge  of  simples,  on  ex- 
ices,  as  they  do  in  other 
ige  they  always  join  a  great 
nstnre." 

conjurer  is  given  us  by  Cap- 
tier  sort  of  impostors,  no  less 


NORTH    AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


183 


ridiculous   thau   the   former,  and  differing   merely  in 
name. 

"  All  li^fht  being  excluded,  the  sorcerer  began  chant- 
ing with  gre.it  vehemence.  He  then,  as  far  as  I  could 
perceive,  liui^an  turninsr  himself  rapidly  round,  and  in  a 
loud,  powerful  voice  vociferated  for  Tornga  (the  name  of 
his  familiar  spirit)  with  great  impatience,  at  the  same 
timu  blowing  and  snorting  like  a  walrus.  His  noise, 
impatience,  and  agitation,  increased  every  moment,  and 
iie  at  length  seated  himself  on  the  deck,  varying  his 
tones,  anid  making  a  rustling  with  his  clothes.  Sud- 
denly, the  voice  seemed  smothered,  and  was  so  managed 
as  to  sound  as  if  re  reating  beneath  the  deck,  eaeh  mo- 
ment becoming  more  distant,  and  ultimately  giving  the 
idea  of  being  many  feet  below  the  cabin,  when  it  ceased 
entirely.  His  wife  now  informed  me,  that  the  conjurer 
had  dived  under  the  ship,  and  that  he  would  send  up 
Tornga.  Accordingly  in  about  a  minute,  a  distant  blow- 
ing was  heard,  very  slowly  approaching,  and  a  voice, 
which  differed  from  that  we  had  at  first  heard,  was  at 
times  mingled  with  the  blowing,  until  at  length  both 
sounds  became  distinct,  and  the  old  woman  told  me 
Tornga  was  come  to  answer  my  questions.  I  accord- 
ingly asked  several  questions  of  the  sagacious  spirit,  to 
Id  each  of  which  I  received  an  answer  by  two  loud  slaps 
on  th  •  'i<  ".k  -.vbich  I  was  given  to  understand  were  fa- 
vorable, ft  /ery  hollow,  yet  powerful  voice,  certainly 
much  different  from  that  of  ihe  conjurer's,  now  chanted 
for  some  time;  a  jumble  of  iiisses,  groans,  shouts,  and 
gobblings  like  aturk-7.  succttucd  ia  rapid  order,  when 
the  spirit  asked  pein-'ission  ?o  retire.  The  voice  then 
gradually  sank  from  on  lit  Tuig  as  at  fi-st,  and  a  very 
in  istinct  hissinsr  succeeoti'i  (i,  its  advance  it  sounded 
like  the  tone  produced  by  tre  -ind  on  the  base  chord  of 
an  Eolian  harp,)  tliis  was  soon  changed  to  a  rapid  hiss 
like  that  of  a  rocket,  and  the  conjurer  with  a  yell  an- 
nounced his  return." 

Santini  tells  us  that  prophets  of  the  same   kind  are 


184 


ORIGIN    OF    THE 


held  ill  great  voneralion  amonjif  different  tribes  in 
Tartary;  but  that  they  do  not  use  so  many  ridiculous 
ceremonies  in  their  predictions. 


ORATORS  AMONd  THE  NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 

Among  the  Indians  every  tribe  and  every  vilhige 
have  thiTr  orators  as  well  as  priests,  physicians,  and 
jugglers-  In  the  public  councils  and  in  the  general 
assemblies  they  have  a  right  to  plead  the  cause  of 
criminals  and  plaintifls.  An  European  would  scarcely 
believe  their  fluency  of  speech  and  thelofmiess  of  their 
ideas.  They  speak  for  a  long  time  and  to  tlie  purpose. 
Nothing  can  be  more  pleasing  than  to  witness  ihe  m- 
terest  which  the  orator  tnkes  in  defendmg  those  who 
employ  him.  On  someoccasions  the  women  employ  an 
orator  who  speaks  in  their  names,  if  they  imagine  that 
their  liberties  are  encroached  on. 

No  person  would  think  that  the  Indians  in  their  original 
state,  when  they  had  no  possessions,  eiiher  pjiblic  or 
private,  nor  any  ambition  to  extend  their  power,  should 
have  so  many  affairs  to  be  tiius  adjusted.  It  is  true,  that 
the  Indians,  as  well  as  the  rest  of  the  human  family 
negociated  and  carried  on  a  kind  of  traffic  among  them- 
selves, and  especially  with  the  Europeans  since  they  be- 
came acquainted  with  each  other.  Under  such  ciicnm- 
stancps,  therefore,  we  need  not  feel  astonished  that  they 
had  also  their  courts  of  justice.  They  had,  besides, 
some  new  treaties  to  conclude,  to  renew  offers  of  service 
and  mutual  civility,  to  court  alliances,  and  to  join  in- 
vitations in  making  war.  Any  business  of  thisd<'- 
ecription,we  are  told,  was  conducted  with  dignity,  great 
attention,  and  ability. 


THE 


NOKTH    AMERICAN    INDtANd. 


186 


Mijr    different  tribes    in 
use  so  niaiiy  ridiculous 


H  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 

ribe  and   every   villnge 

priests,  physicians,  and 
3ils  and    in  the  general 

to  plead  the  cause  of 
iUropcan  would  scanely 
and  the  loiiiness  of  their 
limo  and  to  the  purpose. 

than  to  witness  ihe  in- 
II  defending:  those  who 
ns  the  women  employ  ati 
les,  if  they  imagine  that 
n. 

18  Indians  in  their  original 
essions,  either  pjiblic  or 
ntcnd  their  power,  should 
;  adjusted.  It  is  true,  that 
St  of  the  human  family 
nd  of  traffic  among  them- 

Europeans  since  they  be- 
ler.  Under  such  circiim- 
t  feel  astonished  tliat  they 
ice.  They  had,  besides, 
,  to  renew  offers  of  service 
alliances,  and  to  join  in- 
Vny  business  of  thisd'>- 
iucted  with  dignity,  great 


ORATOR!-^       .lOXG  SEVERAL    ASIATIC  TRIIiKS. 

"I  have  seen  no  tribe  in  Siberia,"  says  Abcrnethy, 
who  had  not  their  councils,  and  courts  of  justice,  with 
their  orators,  and  public  pleaders,  who  are  by  them  called 
Periotfi- Kaloii,  ihixi  IS,  vhcii  of  justice.  The  orators  of 
the  Mnlcouri,  a  tribe  of  the  Tongusian  nation,  displayed 
no  small  degree  of  talents  and  eloquence  on  a  certain  oc- 
casion when  a  young  man,  the  son  of  their  respective 
chief,  appeared  before  one  of  their  courts  of  justice,  accused 
of  having  murdered  his  uncle.  His  own  father  presided 
with  as  much  dignity  and  pomp,  as  usually  attend  the 
judges  and  coui  .s  of  more  civilized  nations.  The  venera- 
ble chief  evinced  a  firm  dt'toi  initiation  to  administer  justice, 
even  althouafh  by  the  law  his  son  should  be  put  to  death, 
if  found  guilty-  The  heads  oi  every  family  were  seated 
round  the  chief;  wliom  he  a(ldres^ed  brie/ly  in  the  following 
manner : — 'My  brother  lias  l)eeu  murdered  ;  my  son  stands 
before  you  now,  and  lljr  you  it  is  to  find  out  whether  he 
is  guilty  or  not.  The  law  of  your  nation  deinainls  blood 
for  blood ;  because  such  were  the  laws  of  our  forefathers.' 
An  orator,  tall  and  grave,  (kient  and  rather  eloquent, 
stood  in  the  centre  of  the  circle  and  harangued  for  an  hour 
to  defend  the  young  chief;  and  if  I  recolltct  well,  he 
commenced  with  these  words :  '  Ponyong  is  gone  to  his 
fathers — he  is  dead,  but  not  murdered;  for  who  would 
take  the  life  of  him  who  bore  the  wounds  of  fifty  battles  ? 
His  nephew  stands  before  you  as  if  he  had  spilt  the  blood 
of  his  own  kindred  :  they  say,  it  is  true,  that  he  is  the 
murderer;  but  w!io  are  they  that  accuse  him  1  Are  they 
not  they  whose  words  should  not  be  believed  1  Have  they 
fought  either  for  you  or  their  country  1  They  never  saw 
the  face  of  an  enemy.  Has  he  not  fought  already  '.'  Has 
he  not  led  you  to  the  field  .'  Has  he  not  conducted  you 
victorious  frouj  the  battles  in  the  absence  of  his  father  1 
If  you  destroy  him  you  destroy  an  innocent  man,  the 
pride  of  your  nation,  and  the  conqueror  of  your  enemies.' 


186 


ClUIN  OP   THB 


This,  however,  will  ,;uffi  ns  a  specimen  of  Siberian 
oratory.  His  feelings  api  d  to  ^e  very  much  exci  d 
as  his  innumerohlc  but  .aturni  gestures  expressed. 
Whether  it  was  thrui  ;h  his  eloquenc  or  their  regaiti  for 
the  liib  of  the  accup'd,  I  know  not,  but  the  young  chiel 
was  not  found  guiliy." 

l.a  Roche  mentions  the  natural  eloquence  ot  the 
orators  of  the  Kamschadales-  Sanfni  says,  that  aino'  r 
different  nations  in  Tart  y  and  Sp-  ui,  orators  plead  at 
their  couiicils  and  courts  'f  justi  ■'- 


THE  COUNCILS  AND  GOVERNMENT  OF    VILLAGES, 
AMONG  THE  NOilTH  AMERICAN  INDIANA. 

We  are  told  by  travellers  ana  missiona.  that  the  In- 
dians, even  when  they  were  first  t«>.  ^  Europeans, 
conducted   themselves  in  their  as  .os   with     uch 

prudence,  maturity,  and  ability,  as  u       I  do  honor  to  the 
Areopagus  of  Athens,  and  the   Snnatu  of  Rome,  in  the 
most  flourishing  times  of  those       piiUics      Nothmg  is 
concluded  hastily,  and  that  self-inten  .i  which  so  often 
corrupts  the  senator  of  civilized  nations,  never  prevailed 
in  the  Indians  when  they  discussed  affairs  which  related 
to  the  public  good,     It  is  also  true,  that  they  possess,  in 
the  highest  decree,  the  art  of  concealing  thoir  proceedings. 
For  the  most  part,  the  glorv  of  the  nation,  and  the  motives 
of  honor,  are  the  chief  objects  at  which  they  aim.     But 
what  cannot  be  excused,  is  that  almost  all  the  time,  during 
which  they  sit  in  council,   is  consumed  in   concocting 
nlans  in  order  to  revenge  them  on  their  enemies ;  this, 
however,  can  only  be  remedied  by  the  Chnsiian  religion, 
although  some  Christians  are  as  vindictive  as  any  savage. 
"  As  to   what   relates   to   private  persons,"   says  the 
Bishop  of  Meaux,  "and   the   particular  concerns  of  the 
villaue,  these  things  are  soon  decid.d  anion jr  some  na- 
tions""; but  among  other  tribes  they  are  referred  to  higher 


THB 

a  specimen  of  Siberian 
1  to  *'e  very  much  exci  d 
urni  gestures  exprosjitci. 
iquenc'.or  their  regaid  for 
not,  but  the  young  chief 

natural   eloquence   of  the 
San! ini  says,  that  aino 
dSii"''ia,  orators  pleail  m. 
nice. 


RNMENT  OF    VILLAGES, 
MERICAN  INDIANS. 

id  missionai       that  the  I  n- 
j\rst         te<'     J  Europeans, 
eir  as^'        .^^s   with     uch 
y,  as  w      d  do  honor  to  the 
B   S'^nali  of  Rome,  in  the 
)se       I'f'  lies.     Nothing  is 
ielf-inten  ^t  which  so  often 
;d  nations,  never  prevailed 
cussed  affairs  which  related 
I  true,  that  tht-y  possess,  in 
loncealing  their  proceedings. 
)f  the  nation,  and  the  motives 
Is  at  which  they  aim.     But 
at  almost  all  the  time,  during 
s  consumed  in   concocting 
em  on  their  enemies ;  this, 
ed  by  the  Chrlsiian  religion, 
;  as  vindictive  as  any  savage, 
private  persons,"   says  the 
particular  concerns  of  the 
n  docidi'd  among  some  na- 
;s  they  are  referred  to  higher 


I 


•">WTH    AMKKICAN   INDIANS 


187 


'ill  auJconsiii  ■  able  time  may  elapse  bel  j  they  are 
seU,  A    sitigie   affair,  however  tr  fling  it   may  be,  is 

soinetunes  a  lon>r  time  under  deliberation.  Bvery  thin? 
is  treate('  wiih  a  gieiitdoalofcncumspection,  andnothing 
1  deciili  till  they  have  lioard  the  opinion  of  all  their 
elders,  it  they  have  made  a  present  to  an  elder,  in  order 
to  secure  his  vote,  they  are  sure  of  his  interest,  when  the 
present  is  accepted.  It  was  uc  r  heard,  that  an  Indian 
failed  in  an  engagement  of  this  iiiid;  bit  he  seldom  ac- 


it  with  both 

'le  knowl- 

nd  mature 

'  hisintere>ts 

uth,  and  in- 

i  cherished  with 

jOn  to  expect  great 


cepts  it,  and  when  he  does,  he  never  red 
hands.  The  young  people  enter  c 
edge  of  business,  which  renders  ihe 
in  an  age  in  which  they  areyei  cli 
them  in  the  public  good  from  thei 
spires  them  with  an  emulation  wii 
great  care,  and  from  which  there  it 
benefiis. 

"  The  most  apparent  defectof  their  government,  is,  the 
vant  of  punishment  for  crimes.  But  this  defect  has  not 
same  effect  among  them,  which  it  would  inevitably 
e  with  European  nations.  The  great  spring  of  our 
Illusions,  and  the  principal  source  of  the  disorders  which 
most  disturb  civil  society,  which  is  self-interesf ,  have 
scarcely  any  power  over  people  who  never  think  of  laying 
up  riches,  and  who  take  little  thought  for  the  morrow. 
They  may  also  be  reproached  for  their  manner  of  bringing 
up  their  children.  They  know  not  what  it  is  to  chastise 
them.  Whilst  they  are  little,  they  say  they  have  no  rea- 
son ;  neither  are  they  of  opinion,  that  punishment  pro- 
motes understanding.  When  they  are  old  enough  to  rea- 
son, they  say  that  they  are  the  masters  of  their  own  ac- 
tions, and  that  they  are  accountable  to  no  person  for 
them. 

"  In  a  word,  the  American  Indians  are  entirety  convin- 
ced that  man  is  born  free ;  that  no  power  on  earth  has 
any  right  to  make  any  attempts  against  his  liberty ;  and 
that  nothing  can  makehitu  aends  for  its  loss.  We  have 
even  had  much  pains  to    .udeceiv  those  converted  to 


188 


ORIGIN  OF  THE 


Christianity  ou  this  head,  and  to  make  them  understand, 
that  in  conseqncnce  of  the  corruption  of  our  nature,     (uch 
is  the  eflfect  ol  sin,  an  unrestrained  liberty  of  douig  evil 
differs  little  from  the  necessity  of  doing  it,  considering  the 
strength  of  the  inclination,  which  carries  us  to  it ;  and 
that  the  law  which  restrains  us,  brings  us  nearer  to  our 
first  liberty,  in  seeming  to  deprive   us  of  it.     Happy  for 
them,  experience  does  not  make  them  feel   in  many 
material  arUcles  all  the  force  of  this   bias,  which  it  pro- 
duces in  other  countries.     As  their  knowledge   is  more 
confined  than  ours,  so  are   their  desires  still  rnore  so. 
Being  used  only  to  the  simple  necesaanes  of  life  which 
Providence  has  sufficiently  provided  for  them,  they  have 
scaively  Rny  idea  of  supertluity. 


roUNCII^  AND  GOVERNMENT  AMONG  ASIATIC 
NATIONS. 

"  Tutte  le  nazioni,"  says  Santini,  "  che  si  trovano  fra  i 
Tongusi,  Coriaki,  Kamschadali,  e  molte  altre  in  quella 
parte  d'  Asia  settentrionale  hanno  dei  conciglii,  che 
sono  composti  del  principe  e  dei  maggiomati.  Tutti 
gli  affari  che  appartengono  alia  guerra,  alia  pace,  alle 
r^olo  della  caccia,  ed  altre  cose  domestice,  sono  qui 
esaminate. 

"  Quanto  al  loro  govemo,  ngni  cosa  e  regolata  in  quesn 
cwiciglii.  II  loro  principe  ancora  regola  molte  querele 
dase  stesso,  senza  andar  al  conciglio.  li'omicidio  e 
punito,  pero,  dagli  araici  di  quello  chi  era  stato  ammaz- 
zato,ealloro  piacere.  Molti  mi  hanno  detto  che,  benche 
I'omicidio  secondo  le  loro  leggi,  e  proibito  sotto  pena 
della  vita,  1'  assassino  e  rarissime  volte  castigate  colla 
morte  ;  perche  credono  che  I'omicidio  era  ordinate  dallo 

spirito  cattivo,"  ..„.,«• 

Here  we  see,  that  according  to  Santini,  all  the  ditterent 
tribes  aniong  the  Tongusi,  Coriaks,  Kamschadales  and 


wnmm 


.JiipX-'S7. 


i.'^*! 


THB 

make  them  undervtand, 
ption  of  our  nature,  liich 
led  liberty  of  doing  evil 
f  doing  it,  considering  the 
ich  carries  us  to  it ;  and 
,  brings  us  nearer  to  our 
rive  us  of  it.  Happy  for 
lake  them  feel  in  many 
if  this  bias,  which  it  pro- 
their  knowledge  is  more 
jir  desires  still   more   so. 

necesbai  ies  of  life  which 
vrided  for  them,  they  have 


ENT  AMONG  ASIATIC 
S. 

ntini,  "  che  si  trovano  fra  i 
li,  e  molte  altre  in  quella 
hanno  dei  conciglii,  che 
dei  maggiomati.  Tutti 
lla  guerra,  alia  pace,  alle 
cose  domestice,  sono  qui 

rni  cosa  e  regolata  in  questi 
icora  regola  molte  qiierele 
conciglio.  Ij'omicidio  e 
[uello  chi  era  state  ammaz- 
mi  hanno  detto  che,  benche 
^gi,  e  proibito  sotto  pena 
!sime  volte  castigato  colla 
omicidio  era  ordinate  dallo 

T  to  Santini,  all  the  different 
joriaks,  Kamschadales  and 


S@JMW^ii^Wi-i^»te»wa*«»'www*-^*-' 


"■jf^t^15'':""';'?*^'-T    "■' 


■  i;[jii!^wyit4!Tm^'- 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


■-IM 

15  0  

I!  »^ 


IIM 

M 

1.8 


1-4    IIIIII.6 


'/ 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


c1>^ 


N> 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


Ft? 


6^ 


» 


"<?) 


\ 


'/a 


i 


w 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  canadien  de  microreproductions  historiques 


km 


NORTH  AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


189 


many  others  inhabiting-  thenorth  east  parts  of  Asia,  have 
councils  composed  of  the  chief  a'lid  the  elders.  All  the 
jiffairs  which  appertain  to  war,  peace,  the  chase,  and 
their  domestic  laws  are  here  discnssed  and  decided. 

As  to  their  j^ovcininent,  I  may  say  that  these  councils 
constitute  tlieir  legislative  assemblies  ;  for  in  them  their 
laws  civil  and  military  are  framed  and  administered.  The 
chief  also  decides  many  private  quarrels  on  his  own  au- 
thority without  referring  to  council.  'The  punishment  of 
a  murderer  is  at  the  mercy  of  the  relations  of  the  murdered. 
We  are  often  told  that  although  murder,  according  to  law, 
should  be  punished  with  death,  tlie  murderer  is  seldom 
put  to  death,  because  they  believe  that  it  was  the  desire 
of  their  evil  Genii,  that  such  a  thing  should  come  to  pass. 

This  has  been  confirmed  by  Aberncthy  and  La  Roche. 
Abernethy,  however,  observes  that  the  Kamschadalcs  and 
some  Tartar  tril)es  have  war  chiefs  who  preside  at  their 
councils  of  war,  and  lead   their   warriors  to  battle;  and 
others  who  govern  their  villages,  never  leaving  home. 
La  Roche  says,  that  the  chief  who  remains  at  home,  is  the 
hereditary  one  :  and  that  the  war  chief  is  elected  by  the 
warriors  ;  however,  he  observed,  that  if  the  hereditary  one 
was  of  a  military  and  heroic  disposition,  he  would  insist 
upon  going  to  battle.     We  shall  now  proceed  to  give  a 
promiscuous  account  of  the  manners  and  customs  of  the 
Indians,  according  to  the  journals  of  the  Bishop  of  Meaux, 
Rosetti,  Claude  Allo'iez,  Paul  duRu,M.  de  St.  Cosme, 
and  others,  who   were   the  first  missionaries  that  ever 
preached  Christianity  to  the  red  men  of  North  America 
when  the  Canadas  were  in  the  possession  of  the  French. 
After  that,  we  shall  offer  a  general  sketch  of  the  manners 
and  customs  of  different  nations  in  north-east  Asia,  which 
will  also  in  no  small  degree  tend,  by  their  coincidence,  to 
prove  the  identity  of  the  people— that  is  to  say— that  the 
North  American  Indians  and  these   Asiatic  tribes,  were 
once  united.     The  foregoing  comparative  views  of  the 
different  customs  of  the  American  and  Asiatic  tribes  will, 
no  doubt,  satisfy  the  reader ;  however,  as  we   wish  not 

16  t 


190 


ORIGIN  OF  THE 


offinWv  liptween  the  inhabitants  of  both 
only.to  prove  an  affinU^^^^^^  to  posterity  their 

'T"TSrularres  before  they  disappear,  it  is  but  nght, 


can. 


VARIOUS  CUSTOMS  AMONG  THE  NORTH 
VARIOUS  ^^JJpj^j(.AN  INDIANS. 

SHAPES  WHICH  THEY  GIVE  TO  THEIR  CHILDREN. 
There  are  on  the  continent  of  America,  some  nations 

SinU  STey'^pply  tolheir  teheads  -_J  *^,^''-'<,Pf 
of  their  heads,  two  masses  of  clay,  or  some  omer  neay 
Stance,  which  they  bind  by  li"l«.  ^»»\f^^;„tt  thS 

not  cone,  ive  how  ot£  Can  be  sal.sfied.  It  .s  q.ute  die 
reverse  with  certain  Algonouins,  n.nied  Round  Heads 
7bowI  Heads;  for  they  rnahe  their  beauty  consist  in 
Sa^ngtKeir  heods  perfectly  round :  and  mothers  lake 
care  also  very  early  to  give  them  this  shape. 


THE 


m '  'rvmmmm*m^9^"  vimu 


-n  the  inhabitants  of  both 

down  to  posterity   their 

y  disappear,  it  is  but  right, 

iformation  as  we  possibly 


VIONG  THE  NORTH 
INDIANS. 

E  TO  THEIR  CHILDREN. 

t  of  America,  some  nations 
These  have  their  foreheads 
'ir  heads  lengthened.     This 
ure  •  it  is  the  mothers  who 
an  as  they  are  born.     For 
foreheads  and  the  back  part 
■  clay,  or  some  other  heavy 
by  little  till  the  skull  has 
to  give  it.    It  appears  that 
j1  to  the  children,  whose 
matter;  but  neither  this 
5  of  these  little  innocents, 
Y  are  desirous  of  procuring 
:e,  without  which  they  can- 
he  satisfied.     It  is  quite  the 
iquins,  named  Round  Heads 
na!:e  their  beauty  consist  in 
y  round :  and  mothers  take 
!  them  this  shape. 


NORTH    AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


191 


WHAT  STRENGTHENS  AND  SHAPES  THE  INDIANS  SO 

WEL'L. 

The  children  of  the  Indians  when  tliey  leave  the 
cradle,  ar-j  not  co:ifined  in  any  manner  ;  and  as  soon  as 
they  can  crawl  upon  their  hands  and  feet,  they  let  them 
go  wh'i-e  they  will,  quite  naked,  into  the  water,  into  the 
woods,  niid  into  the  snow,  which  makes  their  bodies 
stroiij,^  their  limbs  very  supple,  and  hardens  them  against 
the  injuries  of  the  air  ;  but  it  makes  them  also  subject  to 
distempers  of  the  stomach  aud  lungs  which  destroy  them 
early.  In  summer,  they  run  as  soon  as  they  are  up  to 
the  river,  or  into  the  lakes,  and  continue  there  a  part 
of  the  day,  playing  like  fish  when  it  is  fine  weather  at 
the  surface  of  the  water.  It  is  certain  that  nothing  is 
bettor  than  this  exercise  to  make  their  joints  free,  and  to 
render  them  nimble. 


THEIR  FIRST  EXERCISES. 

They  put  a  bow  and  arrov;  into  their  hands  Dctimes  ; 
and  in  order  to  excite  in  them  that  emulation,  which  w 
the  best  teacher  of  the  arts,  there  is  no  need  to  set  their 
breakfasts  on  the  top  of  a  tree,  as  they  did  ™  the 
voung  Lacedemmians.  Tl  by  are  all  born  with  that 
passion  for  glory  that  has  no  need  of  a  spur  ;  and  indeed 
they  shoot  with  a  surprising  exactness,  and  with  a  little 
practice,  they  acquire  the  same  dexterity  in  the  use  of 
fire  arms.  They  make  them  also  wrestle,  and  they 
pursue  thiu  exercise  so  eagerly,  that  they  would  of>en 
kill  one  another,  if  they  were  not  parted.  Those  who 
are  defeated,  are  so  enraged  at  it,  that  they  do  not  take  the 
least  repose  till  they  have  their  revenge. 


192 


OHIGIN  OF  THE 


IN  WHAT  CONSISTS  THEIR  EDUCATION. 


1  fi„Mv  f  ithers  nnd  mothers  nealoct  nolhinir 
In  jrenoral  t^^^'   .,^,7;    ,  certain  principles  of  honor, 
to  inspire  their  ^-l''\^'^^"  ^,     'V^J,,  but  which  they  often 
which  tJ'ey  P^;^f ;    ,'^   ;\V  w   o  c   education   consists, 
ahusc;   and   m  *X  ."'^  '   '^^.j,,,,,  o.,  this  head,  it  is 
When  they  fr.vc  t'^;''""  "'  \"f  ,  "^  '  eomninn 
always  in  an  induce  way  '^/^V,"?"".,^^"" tors,  or  ..f  their 
to  then,  the  ^-- -^7;,  l^'^^'Jpir  are  fiied  at   these 
countrymen.     Iht-se  Y^'"'?    ',    '  r    .        opportunity 
stories,  and  are  never  «;>fy;'^';  l;^;'  't  e  thJrn  adminl 
of  imitating  the  exampleb  they  '''^^    "'".^^       „,      „,c 
Sometimes,  to  correct    them  tor   tl'cir   ta.m^,  1  J 

prl .ersand  tears,  Init   -^^-;,;;^™^;^^!;,.,^  a^Xn 

ik^^nrs^on^s^atriScompu,. 


WORKS  OF  1  HE  WOMEN. 

The  little  7*  °f  t^irs;;,:lt'tr,hS 

ThTtonSttnn  "     "tatrk  of  a  i.«.  wlriC,  the, 
of  Ihc  mnei  rmmii  ^^^^^    ^ 

call  the  "*''%""°t,™      ^.r  women  .,lJ<Iy»  cvry 

Set  tbS  sWn;'».ul  they  knit  girfle.  and  garters 
with  the  hair  or  wool  of  the  buftalo. 


WORKS  OF  THE  MEN. 

As  for  the  men,  they  ^lory  in  their  idleness  ;  and,  in 
reamy?  they  pas;  abo.e   half  of  their  lives  m  doing 


ruE 


lEIR  EDUCATION. 

niotliers  nealfct  notliiiie 
Bitaiii  principles  of  honor, 
ives,  but  wliich  they  often 
•hole  edncnlion  consists, 
clions  oii  this  heivd,  it  is 
,^  most  common  is  to  r(Male 
heir  ancestors,  or  of  their 

people   are  fired  at  these 

they  find  an  opportunity 
yhavn  made  them  admire. 
for  their   faults,  they  use 

menaces.  They  wonld 
iriis,   prepossessd    with  an 

ritrht  to  use  compulsion. 


HE  WOMEN. 

imen,  and  which  are  their 
cabinsi,  are  to  make  thread 
ic  bark  ofa  tree,  whicli  the) 
f  work  it  pretty  nearly  as 
riie  women  also  dye  every 
worUs  with  bark,  on  which 
h  porcnpin-'.'stpiills.     They 
.Uensils  of  wood  :  they  cm- 
[hey  knit  girdles  and  garters 
buffalo. 


i"  TirE  WiEN. 

ry  in  their  idleness  ;  and,  in 
half  of  their  lives  in  doing 


NOKTH  AMKhlCAN  INDJANS. 


195 


L.3 


nothmyr,  mtho  persuasion  that  daily  labor  disjrraces  a 
.nan,  winch,  .iu-y  imagine,  shbuid  bo  the  dm!  ol  the 

Tr,--  ^"'V'^y  ''"^y-  '«  «"'y  "i«de  for  war,  hunting 
and  fishmg.  Nevertheless,  it  belongs  to  (hem  to  make 
all  hnigs  .u-c.>ssary  for  these  three  exercises  ;  therelre 
making  arms  nets,  and  all  the  equipage  of  he  hunted 
andhshers  chiefly  belong  to  them.'^al  wellast  eca 
noes  and  th.,r  ngging,  the  raquet.  m-  snow  shoes  „nd 
the  budmg  and  repairmg  of  cabins;  but  they  often 
oblige  ti.e  women  to  assist  them  in  all  these  thin^. 


THEIR  HATCHETS. 

These  people  before  they  had  been  furnished  with 
hatchets  and  other  tools  by  Europeans,  were  .r"a?lyem 
barrassed  ,n  cutting  down  their  trees  and  fmi,?g  them  for 
use.     1  hey  burnt  them  at  the  foot,  and  to  split  nnd  cm 
them  they  used  hatchet.s  made  of  flints,  which  dd  no 
break,  but  took  up  a  great  deal  of  time  t^  shaipen      To 
fix  them  Ml  th..  handl..,  they  cut  off  the  head  of  a  yJZ 
treo  and  a,  ,f  they  would  have  grafted  it,  they  made? 
notch  m.t,  mto  which  they  thrusUhe  head  of  the  Sh 
"t.     After  some  time  the  tree,  by  growing  together  kent 
heha.ehet  so  iixed  that  it  could  not  come  out  '  tK 

t!;rhandle.'  ''''  '"  '"'''  "  '"'""'  '''  '^""^  ,^^'"'"^^  ''"'" 


THE  FORM  OF  THEIR  VILLAGES. 

Their  villages  have  generally  no  regular  form  Tim 
greatest  part  of  the  French  missionaries  represent  them 
nn.  3  «f  \round  form,  and  perhaps  their  authors  had 

n?l  h?„  ""7  ^u'  ""^"-^'l  '^"-     ^"^"^  ^il'^^s  consisted 
of  a  heap  of  cabins  without  order ;  some  likS  cart  houses 


.^u 


196 


ORIGIN  OP  THB 


Others  like  tunnels,  built  of  bark,  supported  by  posts, 
soSmes  plastered   on  the  outside  with   mud    in  a 
coaSL  manner;  in  a  word,  built  wUh  less  "t,  neatnes^, 
and  solidity  than  the  cabins  of  the  beaver.     These  cab- 
fns  are  St  fifteen  and  twenty  feet  m  breaxlth,  and 
someJmes  a  hundred  m  length  ;  then  they  contain  sev- 
OTd  fires;  for  a  fire  never  takes  up  mo^e  than  twelve 
fee       When  the  floor  is  not  sufficient  for  all  the  inhabi- 
tants to  sleep  on,  the  young  people  l«y  on  a  wide  bench 
about  five  of  six  feet  high,  that  runs  the  whole  length  of 
the  cabin.    The  furniture  and  provisions  are  over  this, 
nlaced  on  pieces  of  wood  put  across  under  the  roof,  i  or 
fhe  most  pSrt  there  is  before  the  door  a  sort  ol  porch 
where  the  young  people  sleep  in  the  summer  and  which 
^rves  for  I  woS  hoKse  in  the  winter.     The  doors  a^ 
TothTng  but  bark,  fixed  like  the  umbrella  of  a  window 
aSdhfy  never  shut  close,     ^'hese  cabins  have  neither 
;"„dows  nor  chimneys;  but  they  leave  an  opening  in 
The  middle  of  the  roof,  by  which  part  the  smoke  goes 
out;  and  they  are  obliged   to  cover  it,  when  it  rmns  or 
snows,  and  then  they  must    extmguish  the  fire  lest 
they  be  blinded  with  smoke. 


THEIR  NOTION  OF  THE  ORIGIN  OF  MAN. 

Nothing  is  more  certain  than  that  the  Americati  In- 
dians havl  an  idea  of  a  First  Being,  but  at  the  same  Unje 
nothing  is  more  obscure.  They  agree  in  general,  in 
makinf  him  the  First  Spirit,  the  Lord  and  Creator  of  the 
wo  Id,  but  wheu  they  are  pressed  a  little  on  this  article 
tTexplain  what  they  mean'^by  the  First  Sptnt,  we  find 
nothing  but  odd  fancies,  fables  so  ill  conceived,  systems 
so  little  digested,  and  so  little  uniformity,  that  one  can 
say  nothing  regular  on  this  subject.  It  has  been  said 
that  the  Sious  came  much  nearer  than  the  rest  to  what 
we  thinkof  this  first  principle.    Almost  all  the  Algon- 


upported  by  posts, 
e  with   mud    in  a 
h  less  art,  neatness, 
)eaver.     These  cab- 
eet  in  breadth,  and 
n  they  contain  sev- 
<  more  than  twelve 
It  for  all  the  inhabi- 
iny  on  a  wide  bench, 
the  whole  length  of 
isions  are  over  this, 
under  the  roof.  For 
5or  a  sort  of  porch, 
summer,  and  which 
iter.     The  doors  are 
[ihrella  of  a  window, 
cabins  have  neither 
leave  an  opening  in 
part  the  smoke  goes 
it,  when  it  rains  or 
nguish   the  fire  lest 


NOKTH     AMKIUCA.N  INDIAN-!. 


197 


qiiin  nations  have  i;ivoii  fh(>  iinnip  of  the  Grrnl  Hure  to 
llip  l''irst  Spirit ;  some  cili  \\\\n-iMickab(>iiyOi\wxs  Atahi}- 
can.  TIh;  Arvskniii  of  the  llnroiis,  and  the  Agrvicoue 
of  the  Iroi/iioin,  is,  in  tlm  o|)iiiioii  of  these  jteoplo,  the 
Supreme  liuiug  uud  the  (iod  of  War. 


VESTALS  AMONG  THE  INDIANS. 

In  some  niemnirs  we  ari3  told,  tlial  iiiauy  nations  of 
tliis  coiiliueiit  liad  fonnarly  yo:niir  lUiiids  wlio  never  liad 
any  conversation  with  man,  and  consecpiently  never 
married;  Imt  we  sliall  neither  warrant  nor  conlratiict 
this  assertion,  because  our  authors  appear  somewhat 
doubtful  on  this  point.  It  is  true,  however,  that  tiie  In- 
dians sliow  us  some  plants  wliieh,  they  say,  are  very 
salutary,  but  wliicli  have  no  virtue  luiloss  they  uie 
administered  by  virgin  hands.  It  has  also  been  related 
with  greater  confidence,  that  amon<r  tht;  Hurons  and 
Iroquois  there  were  liermits,  who  observed  continence. 


m 


IIGIN  OF  MAN. 

bat  the  American  In- 
;,  but  at  the  same  tinie 
agree,  in  general,  in 
)rd  and  CJreator  of  the 
a  little  on  this  article. 
First  Sftirit,  we  find 
ill  conceived,  systems 
iformity,  that  one  can 
;ct.  It  has  been  said 
r  than  the  rest  to  what 
Almost  all  the  Algon- 


THEIR  VOWS. 

It  cannot  be  doubted  tliat  the  vows  of  the  Indians 
were  pure  acts  of  reMj^ion,  and  that  they  performed  them 
on  the  same  occasions  as  Ciirihlians  do.  For  instance, 
when  they  were  out  of  f)rovisions,  as  it  often  happened 
in  their  journicsand  liuntina;^,they  promised  their  Genii, 
to  give,  in  honor  of  them,  a  portion  of  the  first  beast  they 
should  kill  to  one  of  their  chiefs,  and  not  to  eat  till  they 
should  have  performed  their  promise.  If  they  find  this 
impossible,  because  the  chief  is  at  a  great  distance,  they 
burn  what  was  designed  for  him,  and  make  a  sort  of 
sacrifice. 


mm 


ir~' 


196 


ORiaiN  OP  THB 


THEIR  FASTS. 


Some  hnve  fancied  that  their  fasts  were  only  intended 
to  ficciistoni  them  to  boar  hunger,  and  it  may  partly  be 
designed  for  this  end  ;  but  all  the  circumstances  which 
accoiiipany  them,  leave  no  room  to  doubt  that  reli^  -n 
is  the  principal  motive. 


THEIR  THOUGHTS  OF  THE  IMMORTALITY  ( 

SOUL. 


THE 


When  we  ask  the  Indians  what  they  think  of  their 
souls,  they  tell  us  that  they  are,  as  it  were,  the  shadows 
and  the  animated  images  of  the  body  ;  and  it  is  in  con- 
sequence of  this  principle  that  they  believe  every  thing 
is  animated  in  the  universe.  Therefore,  it  is  entirely  by 
tradition  that  they  hold  that  our  souls  do  not  die.  In 
the  different  expressions  they  use  to  explain  themselves 
on  this  subject,  they  often  confound  the  soul  wi'.h  its 
faculties,  and  the  faculties  with  their  operations,  though 
they  very  well  know  how  to  make  the  distinction  when 
they  choose  to  speak  correctly. 


OF  THE  COUNTRY  OF  SOULS. 

T^he  Indians  believe  that  the  souls,  when  they  die, 
ore  to  part  forever  from  their  bodies,  and  that  they  go 
to  a  region  which  is  appointed  to  be  their  everlasting 
abode.  This  country,  say  the  Indians,  is  far  to  the  west, 
and  the  souls  are  several  months  travelling  thither. 
They  have  also  great  difficulties  to  surmount,  and  they 
run  through  great  dangers  before  they  go  there.  They 
speak  especially  of  a  river  they  have  to  pass  where  many 
have  been  wrecked ;  of  a  dog,  from  which  it  is  not  easy 


^B 


'S. 


NORTH  AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


199 


ists  were  only  intended 
r,  and  it  mny  partly  be 
3  circuir.stances  which 
to  doubt  that  reli'    in 


MORTALITY  (      THE 


mt  they  tliink  of  thoir 
IS  it  were,  the  shadows 
body  ;  and  it  is  in  con- 
ley  believe  every  thing 
lerefore,  it  is  entirely  by 
r  souls  do  not  die.  In 
3  to  explain  themselves 
found  the  soul  wi'h  its 
heir  operations,  though 
ke  the  distinction  when 


OF  SOULS. 

e  souls,  when  they  die, 
3odies,  and  that  they  go 
to  be  their  everlasting 
ndinns,  is  far  to  the  west, 
iths  travelling  thither. 
3  to  surmount,  and  they 
e  they  go  there.  They 
lave  to  pass  where  many 
om  which  it  is  not  easy 


to  defend  one's  self;  of  a  place  of  torments,  where  they 
expiate  their  faults  ;  of  another  wliere  the  souls  of  the 
prisoners  of  war  who  had  been  burnt,  arc  tormented. 

This  notion  is  the  reason  why,  after  the  death  of  these 

wretches,  for  fi;ur  their  souls  should  stay  about  the  cabins, 

,to  revenge  their  sufferings,  they  very  carefully  visit  all 

places,  striking  continually  with  a  stick,  and  sending 

forth  hideous  cries,  to  drive  away  those  souls. 


Without  entering  into  details  of  other  customs  peculiar 
to  the  Asiatic  tribes,  to  whom  we  have  already  so  often 
alluded,  we  need  only  say,  that  the  different  practices 
which  we  have  latterly  described  among  the  North 
American  Indians,  are  common  in  Asia,  especially 
among  the  Coriaks,  Kamscliadales,  and  others.  Abet- 
nethy  tells  us,  that  among  the  Coriaks,  the  nriothers  give, 
as  they  imagine,  a  decorous  form  to  their  children,  when 
infants,  by  applying  three  boards,  one  on  the  top  to  give 
them  a  flat  head,  and  one  on  each  side  to  give  them  a 
sharp  forehead. 

Whenever  their  children  arrive  at  12  years  of  age, 
they  are  to  accompany  the  hunters  into  the  forest,  in 
order  to  imbibe  while  young  a  desire  of  excelling  in  that 
exercise.  He  who  excels  among  these  youths,  receives 
presents  from  the  village  on  their  return  home.  Their 
education  consists  solely  in  hearing  the  brave  actions 
of  their  forefathers. 

The  women  are  generally  employed  in  making  dress- 
es, both  for  themselves  and  their  family  ;  they  procure 
fuel  and  cultivate  the  soil ;  in  short,  they  provide  all  !he 
furniture  which  is  required  in  their  cabins.  The  men 
are  generally  engaged  in  war,  hunting,  or  fishing.  They 
deem  labor  beneath  the  dignity  of  man.  Their  hatchets, 
which  they  call  Marooski,  were  anciently  much  the 
same  ns  those  which  were  originally  used  among  the 
North  American  Indians :  they  were  made  of  hard  flint : 


II  iijiiaii  iiiiini  iniium  I  nypwi-H 


mmm 


200 


ORIGIN    OF   THE 


sometimes  they  were  observed  to  fell  hxige  trees  with 
them  Tlie  Toiisrusi  observe  fasts  ;  they  also  perform 
rows  as  well  as  the  North  American  Indians.  1  liey 
believe  tliat  the  soul  shall  never  die,  and  that  it  has  to 
ijerforni  a  long  journey  before  it  reaches  Us  destination. 
These,  and  many  other  customs  among  the  Asiatics, 
coincide  in  a  striking  manner  with  the  inhabitants  oi 
the  western  continent. 


>N  INDIAN  CHIEF'S  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  OJICAV  OF 
^JN  A^^^^^Ji^^jjORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 

[The  following  journey  of  an  Indian  chief  across  the 
continent  of  North  America,  during  the  middle  of  last 
century,  will  in  some  measure  tend  to  prove  the  Asiatic 
origin  of  the  North  American  Indians.  It  has  been  re- 
duced to  writing  by  M.  Le  Page  du  Pratz,  and  commu- 
nicated to  the  Literary  Society  of  auehec  oy  Andrew 

^"Yt'haf^ijeen  often  conjectured,  that  America  was 
oriffinally  peopled  from  Siberia  or  Tartary,  and  that 
these  Asiatic  tribes  entered  this  continent  by  the  way  ol 
Kamschat/ca.  There  are  many  reasons  for  believing 
that  the  new  continent  as  well  as  the  old  has  been  peo- 
pled by  different  races  at  different  times,  and  that  the 
s  last  great  change  which  took  place,  was  produced  by  a 
crreat  Siberian  or  Tartar  invasion,  siimlar  to  that  which 
under  Gengiskhan  devastated  the  Chinese  empire,  and 
to  that  which  overwhelmed  the  Roman  empire.  Ihe 
exterminatine  character  of  these  Asiatic  tribes  is  well 
known,  and  It  is  probable  that  the  whole  race  which 
built  the  forts,  the  vestiges  of  which  are  found  between 
,  Lake  Ontario  and  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  was  utterly  de- 
'  stroyed  by  these  Siberian  invaders,  whose  descendants 
we  now  see  scattered  over  the  North  American  continent. 
I  do  not  mean  here  to  enter  on  the  grounds  and  reasons 
on  which  this  opinion  rests,  but  beg  leave  to  lay  before 


■M.MI.JII "I"" 


NORTH   AMRfllCAN    INDIANS. 


20t 


IF  THE 

I  to  foil  huge  trees  with 
>  fasts  ;  they  also  perform 
.merican  Indians.  Tliey 
!vcr  die,  and  that  it  has  to 
it  reaches  its  destination, 
storns  among  the  Asiatics, 
r  with  the  inhabitants  oi 


NT  OF  THE  ORIGIN  OF 
lUCAN  INDIANS. 

an  Indian  chief  across  the 
during  the  middle  of  last 
e  tend  to  prove  the  Asiatic 
n  Indians.  It  has  been  re- 
age  du  Pratz,  and  conimu- 
el'yofauehec  by  Andrew 

ctured,  that  America  was 
)eria  or  Tartary,  and  that 
^lis  continent  by  the  way  of 
many  reasons  for  l)elieving 
ell  as  the  old  has  been  peo- 
ferent  times,  and  that  the 
:  place,  was  produced  by  a 
\sion,  similar  to  that  which 
ed  the  Chinese  empire,  and 
the  Roman  empire.  The 
these  Asiatic  tribes  is  well 
lat  the  whole  race  which 
f  which  are  found  between 
of  Mexico,  was  utterly  de- 
vaders,  whose  descendants 
}  North  American  continent, 
on  the  grounds  and  reasons 
,  but  beg  leave  to  lay  before 


the  public,  facts  relating  to  thl-?  subject,  that  seemed  to 
me  to  be  of  interest  to  be  found-in  a  work  not  so  general- 
ly known  as  it  ought  to  be ;  this  is  the  history  ot  Louis- 
iana by  M.  Le  Page  du  Pratz,  who  gives  the  following 
account  of  the  peopling  of  America :     'When  the  Nat- 
chez retired  to  this  part  of  A.merica,  where  I  saw  they 
were  found  to  be  several  nations,  or  rather  the  remains 
of  several  nations  ;  some  on  the  east,  and  some  on  the 
west  of  the  Mississippi.     These  are  the  people  who 
are  distinguished  among  the  natives,  by  the  name  of  the 
red  men ;  and  their  origin  is  so  much  the  more  obscure, 
as  they  have  no  tradition,  nor  arts  and  sciences  like  the 
Mexicans,  from  wheiue  we  might  draw  some  satisfac- 
tory inferences.     All  that  I  could  learn  from  them  was, 
that  they  came  from  the  North  and  the  sun  setting. 
This  account  they  uniformly  adhered  t'-      heneverthey 
gave  an  account  of  their  origin.     Thit     .me  tradition 
did  not  at  all  satisfy  the  desire  1  had  of  being  informed 
on  this  subject.     I  made  great  inquiries  to  know  if  there 
was  any  old  wise  man  among  the  neighbouring  nations, 
who  could  give  me  further  intelligence  about  the  origin 
of  the  natives.     I  was  happy  enough  to  discover  one, 
named   Moneachl-ape  among  the    Yazons,  a  nation 
about  forty  leHgnes  north  of  the  Natchez.     This  man 
was  remarkable  for  his  understanding  and  elevation  of 
sentiments  ;  and  I  may  justly  compare  liim  to  those  first 
Greeks  who  travelled  chiefly  into  the  Kast  to  examine 
the  mannei-s  and  customs  of  different  nations,  and  to 
communicate  to  their  fellow  citizens  on  their  return,  the 
knowledge  which  they  had  acquired.     Moneacht-npe, 
indeed,  never  executed  so  noble  a  plan ;  hut  he  had,  how- 
ever, conceived  it.    He  was  by  the  French  called^  the 
Interpreter,  because  he  understood  several  of  the  North 
American  languages;  but  the  other  name  which  Imen- 
tiuned  was  given  him  by  his  own  nation,  and  signifies 
the  killer  of  pain  and  fatigues.     This  name  was  indeed 
most  justly  applicable  to  him ;  for  to  satisfy  his  curiosity 
he  made  light  of  the  most  dangerous  and  painful  jour- 

18 


If 


£02 


ORIGIN  09  THB 


nies  in  which  he  had  spent  several  years  of  his  life. 
He  sta>ed  two  or  three  days  with  me,  and  on  my  desir- 
ing him  to  give  me  an  account  of  his  travels,  he  very 
feadily  complied  with  my  request  and  spoke  to  the  fol- 
lowing eflfect :  ,  .    j  , 

'"  I  had  lost  my  wife  and  alt  the  children  I  had  by 
her.     When  I  undertook  my  journey  towards  the  sun 
rising,  I  set  out  from  my  village  contrary  to  the  inclina- 
tion of  all  my  r.  lations.     I  went  first  to  the  Chirasaws, 
our  friends  and  neighbours.     I  continued  several  days 
among  them,  to  inform  myself  whether  they  knew 
whence  we  all  came,  or  at  least  whence  they  came 
themselves  ;  they  who  were  our  elders,  since  from  them 
came  the  language  of  the  country.     As  they  could  not 
inform  me,  I  proceeded  on  my  journey.    1  reached  the 
country  of  the  Chasunous,  and  afterwards  went  up  the 
Wabash  or  Ohio,  almost  to  its  source,  which  is  in  the 
country  of  the  Iroquois  or  five  nations.     I  left  them, 
however,  towards  the  north,  and  during  the  winter, 
which  is  in  that  country  very  severe  and  long,  1  lived 
in  a  village  of  the  Abenaquis,  where  I  contracted  an  ac- 
quaintance  with  a  man  somewhat  older  than  myself, 
who  promised  to  conduct  me  the  following  spring  to 
the  great  water.     Accordingly  when  the  snows  were 
melted  and  the  weather  was  settled,  we  proceeded  east- 
ward, and  after  several  days'  journey,  1  at  length  saw 
the  great  water,  which  filled  me  with  such  joy  and  ad- 
mirntion,  that  I  could  not  speak.     Night  drawing  on,  wo 
took  up  our  lodging  on  a  high  bank  above  the  high 
water,  which  was  sorely  vexed  by  the  wind,  and  niade 
80  great  a  noise  that  I  could  not  sleep.     Next  day  the 
ebbing  and  flowing  of  the  water  filled  me  with  great 
apprehension  ;  but  my  companion  quieted  niy  fears  by 
assuring  me  that  the  water  observed  certain  Ijounds 
both  in  advancing  and  retiring.     Having  satisfied  our 
curiosity  in  viewing  the  great  water,  we  turned  to  the 
village  of  the  Abenaquis,  where  I  continued  the  follow- 
ing winter ;  and  after  the  snows  were  melted,  my  com- 


THB 

Bveral  years  of  his  life, 
th  me,  and  on  my  desir- 
;  of  his  travels,  he  very 
lest  and  spoke  to  the  fol- 

ilt  the  children  I  had  by 
iourney  towards  the  sun 
e  contrary  to  the  inclina- 
it  first  to  the  Chirasaws, 
continued  several  days 
jlf  whether  they  knew 
east  whence  they  came 
r  elders,  since  from  them 
itry.    As  they  could  not 
journey.    I  reached  the 
3  afterwards  went  up  the 
source,  which  is  in  the 
ve  nations.    I  left  them, 
and  during  the  winter, 
severe  and  long,  I  lived 
where  I  contracted  an  ac- 
iwhat  older  than  myself, 
the  following  spring  to 
f  when  the  snows  were 
ettird,  we  proceeded  east- 
journey,  1  at  length  saw 
ne  with  such  joy  and  ad- 
I.    Night  drawing  on,  wo 
:h  banlc  above  the  high 
d  by  the  wind,  and  made 
[lot  sleep.    Next  day  the 
Iter  filled  me  with  great 
inion  quieted  my  fears  by 
observed  certain  Iwunds 
jg.     Having  satisfied  our 
,t  water,  we  turned  to  the 
ire  I  continued  the  follow- 
ws  were  melted,  my  com- 


NORTH   AMKRIOAN  INDIANS. 


203 


panion  and  I  went  and  viewed  the  great  fall  of  the  river 
St.  Lawrence  at  Niagara,  which  was  distant  from  the 
village  several  days'  journey.  1'he  view  of  this  great 
fall  iit  first  made  my  hair  stand  on  end,  and  my  heart 
almost  leapt  out  of  its  place ;  but  afterwards  before  1  left, 
I  had  the  courage  to  walk  under  it.  Next  day  we  took 
the  shortest  road  to  Ohio,  and  my  companion  and  I 
cutting  down  a  tree  on  the  bank  of  the  river,  we  formed 
it  into  a  Pettiaugre,  which  served  to  conduct  me  down 
the  Oiiio  and  the  Mississippi,  after  which,  with  miuch 
diffi  -.ulty,  I  went  up  our  small  river ;  and  at  length  ar- 
rived safe  among  my  relations,  who  were  rejoiced  to  see 
me  in  good  health. 

"  'This  journey  instead  of  satisfying  only  served  to 
excite  my  curiosity.     Our  old  men  for  several  years,  had 
told  me  that  the  ancient  speech  informed  them  that  the 
red  men  of  the  north  came  originally  much  higher  and 
much  farther  than  the  source  of  the  river  Missouri ;  and 
as  I  had  longed   to  see,  with   my  own  eyes,  the  land 
whence  our  first  fathers  came,  I  took  my  precautions  for 
my  iourney  westwards.     Having  provided  a  small  quan- 
tity of  corn,  I  proceeded  up  along  the  eastern  bank  of  the 
river  Missouri,  till  I  came  to  the  Ohio.  I  went  up  a  ong 
the  bank  of  this  last  river  about  the  fourth  part  ot  a  day  s 
iourney,  that  I  might  be  able  to  cross  it  without  being 
carried  into  the  Mississippi     There  I  formed  a  Cau- 
'reux,  or  raft  of  canes,  by  the  assistance  of  which  I  pass- 
ed over  the  river  ;  and  next  day  meeting  with  a  herd  of 
buifttloes  in  the  meado-.vs,  I  killed  a  fat  one,  and  took 
from  it  the  fillets,  the  bunch,  and  the  tongue.     Soon  after 
I  arrived  amontr  the  Tamaroas,  a  village  of  the  nation 
of  Itliriois,  where  I  rested  several  days  and  then  proceed- 
ed northwards  to  the  mouth  of  the  Missouri,  which  af- 
ter it  enters  the  great  river  runs  for  a  considerable  time 
without  intermixing  its  muddy  waters  with  the  clear 
stream  of  the  other.     Having  crossed  the  Misstssippt  I 
went  up  the  Missouri  along  its  northern  bank,  and  after 
several  days'  journey  I  arrived  at  the  nation  of  Uie  Mts- 


ORIOIN   OP   THK 


iouri,  v>  ire  I  staid  a  long  time  to  learn  the  language 
that  is  spoken  beyond  them.  In  going  along  the  Mis- 
aouri  I  passed  through  meadows  a  whole  day's  journey 
in  length  which  were  quite  covered  with  buffaloes. 

"  '  When  the  cold  was  past,  and  the  snows  were  melt- 
ed I  continued  my  journey  up  along  the  Missouri,  till  1 
came  to  the  nation  of  the  west,  or  the  Cawrus.  After- 
wards in  consequence  of  directions  from  them,  I  proceed- 
ed in  the  same  course,  near  thir'y  days,  and  at  length  I 
met  with  some  of  the  nation  of  Otters,  who  were  hunt-«» 
ing  in  that  neighbourhood,  and  were  surprised  to  see  me 
alone.  I  continued  with  the  hunters  two  or  three  days, 
and  then  accompanied  one  of  them  and  his  wife,  who 
was  near  her  time  of  lying  in,  to  their  village,  which  lay 
far  off  betwixt  the  north  and  west.  We  continued  our 
journey  along  the  Missouri  for  nine  days,  and  then  we 
marched  directly  north  for  five  days,  and  met  more  of 
the  Otters,  who  received  me  with  as  much  kindness  as 
if  I  had  been  of  their  own  nation.  A  few  days  after,  I 
joined  them,  when  we  came  to  the  fine  river  which  runs 
westward  in  a  direction  contrary  to  that  of  the  Missouri, 
we  proceeded  down  this  river  a  whole  day  and  arrived 
at  a  village,  a  party  of  the  Otters,  who  were  going  to 
caiTy  a  Calumet  of  peace  to  a  nation  beyond  them,  and 
we  embarked  in  a  Pettiaugre  and  went  down  the  river 
foi  eighteen  days,  landing  now  and  then  to  supply  our- 
selves with  provisions  When  I  arrived  at  the  nation  who 
were  at  pence  with  the  Otters,  I  stayed  with  them  till 
the  cold  was  past,  that  I  might  learn  their  language, 
which  was  common  to  most  of  the  nations  that  lived  be- 
yond them.  The  cold  was  hardly  gone  when  I  em- 
barked on  the  fine  river,  and  in  my  course  I  met  with  sev- 
eral nations  with  whom  1  generally  stayed  but  one  night, 
till  I  arrived  at  the  nation  which  is  but  one  day's  jour- 
ney from  the  great  water  in  the  west.  This  nation 
lives  in  the  wood  about  the  distance  of  a  league  from  the 
river,  from  the  apprehension  of  bearded  men,  who  come 
on  their  coasts  in  floating  villages  and  carry  off  their 


XXX^"""!"!"'"" 


■■li 


ne  to  learn  the  language 
In  going  along  the  Mis- 
ws  a  whole  day's  journey 
'cred  with  buffaloes, 
and  the  snows  were  melt- 
along  the  Missouri,  till  1 
,  or  the   Cawri.s.     After- 
ions  from  them,  I  proceed- 
hir'.y  days,  and  at  length  I 
f  Otters,  who  were  hunt-- 
I  were  surprised  to  see  me 
lunters  two  or  three  days, 
'  them   and  his  wife,  who 
to  their  villugo,  which  lay 
west.     We  continued  our 
)r  nine  days,  and  then  we 
je  days,  and  met  more  of 
ivith  as  much  kindness  as 
tion.     A  few  days  after,  I 
I  the  fine  river  which  runs 
iry  to  that  of  the  Missouri, 
a  whole  day  and  arrived 
Otters,  who  were  going  to 
.  nation  beyond  them,  and 
and  went  down  the  river 
V  and  then  to  supply  our- 
I  arrived  at  the  nation  who 
s,  I  stayed  with  them  till 
fht  learn   their  language, 
fthe  nations  that  lived  be- 
lardly  gone  when  I  em- 
my  course  I  met  with  sev- 
iraliy  stayed  but  one  night, 
ich  is  but  one  day's  jour- 
.  the  west.    This  nation 
stance  of  a  league  from  the 
if  bearded  men,  who  come 
illages  and  carry  off  their 


NORTH   AMEKICAN    INDIANS- 


l^!06 


r 

I  children  and  make  slaves  of  them,  These  men  are  de- 
I  scribed  to  be  white,  with  long  white  beards  that  cime 
I  down  to  their  breasts.  They  were  thick  and  short,  and 
had  large  heads  covered  with  cloth  ;  thejr  were  always 
dressed,  even  in  the  greatest  heats ;  their  clothef  fell 
down  to  the  middle  of  their  legs,  which  with  their  feet 
were  covered  with  red  or  yellow  stuflf.  Their  arms  made 
a  great  fire  and  a  great  noise ;  and  when  they  saw 
themselves  out  numbered  by  red  men,  they  retiiied  on 
board  their  large  Pettiaugres  ;  and  theirnumber  some- 
times amounted  to  thirty,  but  never  more. 

"'  Those  strangers  came  from  the  sun-setting,  in  search 
of  a  yellow  stinkmg  wood,  which  dyes  a  fine  yeliow  col- 
or ;  but  the  people  of  this  nation,  that  they  might  not  be 
tempted  to  visit  thetn,  destroyed  all  those  kinds  of  trees. 
Two  other  nations  in  their  neighbourhood,  however, 
having  no  other  wood,  coulJ  not  destroy  tliem,  and 
were  still  visited  by  these  strangers ;  and  beiisg  greatly 
incommoded  by  them,  had  invited  their  allies  to  assist 
them  in  making  an  attjick  upon  them  the  next  time  they 
would  return.  The  following  summer  I  accordingly 
joined  in  this  expedition,  and  after  travelling'  five  long 
days'  journey,  we  came  to  the  place  where  the  bearded 
men  usually  landed  ;  there  we  waited  seventeen  days 
for  their  arrival.  The  red  men,  by  my  ad/ice,  placed 
themselves  in  umbu  cade  to  surprise  the  strangers,  and 
accordingly,  when  they  landed,  we  were  so  successful 
as  to  kill  eleven  of  them;  the  rest  immediately  escaped 
on  board  two  large  Pettiaugres  and  fled  westward  on  the 

great  water.  .  ,  •,,  j 

" '  Upon  examining  those  whom  we  had  killed,  we 
found  them  much  smaller  than  ourselvfs,  and  rather 
fairer ;  they  had  a  large  head,  and  in  the  middle  of  the 
crown  the  hair  was  very  long ;  their  heads  were  wrapt 
in  great  many  folds  of  stuff,  and  their  clothes  seemed  to 
be  made  neither  of  wool  or  silk,  they  wePi  very  soft,  and 
of  different  colours ;  twoonlyof  those  who  were  killed 
had  fire  arms,  powder,  and  ball.  I  tried  their  pieces  and 
18' 


wmm 


206 


ORIGIN  OF  THE 


found  that  they  were  much  heavier  than  ours,  and  did 
not  kill  at  so  great  a  distance.     After  the  expedition,  I 
thought  of  nothing  but  proceeding  on  my  journey,  nnd 
with  that  design  I   let  the  red  men  return  home,  and 
joined  myself  to  those  who  lived  more  westward  on  \\>c 
coast,  with  whom  I- travelled  along  the  coast  of  the  gr/M/ 
river,  which  bends  directly  betwixt  the  north  and  liie 
sun-setting.     Vk  hen  1  arrived  at  the  village  of  my  fel- 
low travellers  where  I  found  the  days  very  long  and  the 
nights  very  short,  I  was  advised  by  the  old  men  to  give 
up  every  thought  of  continuing  my  journey.    They  told 
me  that  the  land  extended  a  long  way  between  the  north 
I  and  the  sun-setting ;  after  which  it  ran  directly  west 
land  at  length  was  cut  by  the  great  water  from  north  to 
(south.    One  of  them  added  that  when  he  was  young,  he 
/  knew  a  very  old  man  who  had  seen  that  distant  land  be 
I  fore  it  was  cut  away  by  the  great  water,  and  that  when 
/the  great  water  was  low,  many  rocks  still  appeared  in 
those  parts.     Finding  it  therefore  impracticable  to  pro- 
ceed much  farther  on  account  of  the  severity  of  the  cli- 
mate and  the  want  of  game,  I  returned  by  the  same  route 
by  which  I  had  set  out ;  and  reducing  my  whole  travels 
westward  to  two  days'  journey,  1  compute  thai  they 
would  not  have  employed  me  thirty-six  moons  ;  but  on 
account  of  my  frequent  delays  it  was  five  years  before  I 
returned  to  my  relations  among  the  Yazons.' 

"  The  remarkable  difference  I  observed  between  tho 
Natchez  including  in  that  name  the  notions  whom  they 
as  brethren,  and  the  other  people  of  Lousiana  nuidc  mo 
extremely  desirous  of  knowmg  whence  both  of  ihein  ori 
ginally  came.  We  had  not  then  that  full,  the  informs 
tion  which  we  have  since  received  from  the  travels  and 
discoveries  of  M.  De  Lisle  in  the  e.istorn  pnrt  of  the 
Russian  empire.  I  therefore  applied  myself  one  day  to 
put  the  keeper  of  the  temple  in  good  humour,  and  hav- 
ing succeeded  in  that  without  much  difficulty ;  I  then 
told  him  that  from  the  little  resemblance  I  observed  be- 
tween the  Natchez  and  the  neighbouring  tribes,  I  was  of 


iw«mjittc*uA^'^J: 


[tvier  than  ours,  and  did 
After  the  expedition,  I 
ing  on  my  journey,  and 
men  return  home,  nnd 
d  more  westward  on  I  lie 
mg  the  coast  of  {Uegri'iil 
twixl  the  north  and  the 
It  the  village  of  my  fel- 
3  days  very  long  and  the 
d  by  the  old  men  to  give 
my  journey.    They  told 
ig  way  between  the  north 
ich  it  ran  directly  west 
;reat  water  from  north  to 
t  when  he  was  young,  he 
1  seen  that  distant  land  be- 
sat  water,  and  that  when 
y  rocks  still  appeared  in 
i>re  impracticable  to  pro- 
of the  severity  of  the  cli- 
eturned  by  the  same  route 
?ducing  my  whole  travels 
ey,  1  compute   thai  they 
thirty-six  moons  ;  but  on 
it  was  five  years  before  I 
T  the  Yazons.' 
;e  I  observed  between  tho 
le  the  notions  whom  they 
•pie  of  Lousiana.  nuidc  mo 
whence  both  of  ihein  ori 
len  that  full,  the  informa 
iived  from  the  travels  and 
n  the  eristcrn  part  of  the 
applied  myself  one  day  to 
n  good  humour,  and  hav- 
;  much  difficulty ;  I  then 
jsemblance  I  observed  be- 
fighbouring  tribes,  I  was  of 


NOKTH    AMKlilCAN  INDIANS. 


207 


the  opinion  that  they  were  not  originally  from  the  same 
country,  and  that  if  the  ancient  speech  taught  him  any 
thing  on  that  subject,  he  would  do  me  a  great  pleasure 
to  inform  me  of  it.  At  these  words  he  leaned  his  head 
on  his  two  hands  with  which  he  covered  his  eyes,  and 
having  remained  in  that  posture  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour, 
as  if  to  recollect  himself,  he  answered  to  the  following  ef- 
fect : 

" '  Before  we  came  to  this  island  we  lived  yonder  under 
the  sun,  (pointing  with  his  finger  nearly  south-west  by 
which  I  understood  he  meant  .\Iexico,)  we  lived  in  a  fine 
country  where  the  earth  is  always  pleasant ;  there  our 
suns  had  their  abode,  and  our  nation  maintained  itself 
for  a  long  time  against  hostile  strangers,  who  conquered 
some  of  our  villages  in  the  plains,  but  never  could  force 
us  from  the  mountains.     Our  nation   extended  itself 
along  the  great  water  where  this  large  river  lose ;  itself ; 
but  as  our   enemies  were  become  very  numerous  and 
very  wicked,  our  suns  scut  some  of  our  subjects  who 
lived  near  this  river,  to  examine  whether  we  could  retire 
into  the  iiountry  through  whi  h  it  flowed.     The  country 
on  the  east  side  being  found  extremely  pleasant,  the  great 
sun  upon  the  return  of  those   who  had  examined  it, 
ordered  all  his  subjects  who  lived  in  the  plains,  and  who 
still  defended  themselves  against  the  enemies  of  ther  coun- 
try, to  remove  into  this  land,  here  to  build  a  temple, 
and  to  preserve  the  eternal  fire. 

"  '  A  great  part  of  our  nation  accordingly  settled  here, 
where  they  lived  in  peace  and  abundance  for  several 
generations  ;  the  great  sun  and  those  who  had  remained 
with  him,  never  thought  of  joining  us,  being  tempted  to 
continue  where  they  were  by  the  pleasantness  of  the 
country,  which  was  very  warm,  and  by  the  weakness  of 
their  enemies  who  had  fallen  into  civil  dissensions  by 
the  ambition  of  one  of  their  chiefs  who  wanted  to  raise 
himself  from  a  state  of  equality  with  the  other  chiefs  of 
the  villages,  and  to  treat  all  hispeople  as  slaves.  During 
those  discords  among  our  enemies,  some  of  them  even 


208 


ORIGIN    OF   THB 


entered  into  an  alliance  with  the  great  sun,  who  still  re- 
mained in  our  old  country,  that  he  might  assist  some 
other  brethren  who  had  settled  on  the  banks  of  the  great 
water  to  the  east  of  the  large  river,  and  extended  them- 
selves so  far  on  the  coast,  and  among  the  isles  that  the 
great  sun  did  not  hear  of  them,  sometimes  for  five  or  six 
years  together  •        .       . 

" '  It  was  not  till  after  many  generations  that  the  great 
sun  came  to  join  us  in  this  part  of  the  country,  where 
from  the  tine  climate  and  peace  we  had  enjoyed,  we  had 
multiplied  like  the  leaves  of  the  trees.  Warriors  ol  hre 
who  made  the  earth  tremble  had  arrived  in  our  old  coun- 
try, and  having  entered  into  alliance  with  our  brethren, 
conquered  our  ancient  enemies ;  but  attempting  after- 
wards to  make  slaves  of  our  sons,  they  rather  than  sub- 
mit to  them  left  our  brethren  who  refused  to  follow 
them,  and  came  hither  attended  only  with  their  slaves. 

«'  Upon  my  askincr  him  who  those  warriors  of  fire 
were,  he  replied  that  they  were  bearded  white  men, 
somewhat  of  a  brownish  colour,  who  carried  arms  which 
started  fire  with  a  great  noise,  and  killed  at  a  Rreat  dis- 
tance, that  they  had  likewise  heavy  arms  which  killed 
many  men  at  once,  and  like  thunder  made  the  earth 
tremble,  and  that  they  came  from  the  sun  rising  in 
floating  villages. 

« '  Tlie  ancients  of  the  country,  he  said,  were  numer- 
ous, and  inhabited  from  the  we.stern  coast  of  the  great 
water,  to  the  northern  countries  on  this  side  the  sun,  and 
very  far  up  on  the  same  coast  beyond  the  sun.  They 
had  a  great  number  of  large  and  small  villages,  which 
were  all  built  of  stone  and  in  which  there  were  houses 
large  enough  to  lodge  a  whole  village.  Their  temples 
were  built  with  great  labour  and  art,  and  they  made 
beautiful  works  of  all  kind  of  materials. 

"  '  But  ye  yourselves,  said  1,  whence  are  ye  come  ? 
The  ancient  speech,  he  replied,  did  not  tell  whence  we 
came  ;  all  that  we  know  is,  that  our  fathers,  to  come 
hither,  followed  the  sun  and  came  with  him  from  the 


iimiiimmi 


HI! 


NORTH    AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


209 


8  great  sun,  who  still  re- 
t  he  might  assist  some 
HI  the  banks  of  the  erent 
rer,  and  extended  them- 
niong  the  isles  that  the 
iometimes  for  five  or  six 

cnerations  that  the  great 
,  of  the  country,  where 
we  had  enjoyed,  we  had 
trees.  Warriors  of  fire 
arrived  in  our  old  coun- 
lance  with  our  brethren, 
j;  but  attempting  after- 
s,  they  rather  than  sub- 
who  refused  to  follow 
only  with  their  slaves.' 
0  those  warriors  of  fire 
•e  bearded  white  men, 
who  carried  arms  which 
md  killed  at  a  great  dis- 
javy  arms  which  killed 
lunder  made  the  earth 
from  the  sun  rising  in 

ry,  he  said,  were  numer- 
estern  coast  of  the  great 
on  this  side  the  sun,  and 
beyond  the  sun.  They 
d  small  villnges,  which 
rhich  there  were  houses 
village.  Their  temples 
and  art,  and  they  made 
laterials. 

[,  whence  are  ye  come  ? 
,  did  not  tell  whence  we 
lat  our  fathers,  to  come 
ame  with  him  from  the 


place  where  he  rises ;  that  tliey  were  a  long  time  on  the 
journey,  were  all  on  the  point  of  perishing,  and  were 
brought  into  the  country  without  seeking.' 

"  As  to  those  whom  the  Natchez,"'  says  Stuart,  "  call 
their  ancient  enemies  or  the  ancients  of  the  country  of 
Mexico,  I  am  of  opinion,  that  Ihey  had  a  diflferent  origin 
from  the  Natchez  and  the  North  American  Indians. 
Their  temples,  their  sacrifices,  their  buildings,  their  form 
of  government,  and  their  manner  of  making  war,  all 
denote  a  people  who  had  transmigrated  in  a  body,  and 
brought  with  them  the  arts,  the  sciences,  and  the  cus- 
toms of  their  country.  Those  people  had  also  the  art 
of  painting  and  writing.  Their  archives  consisted  of 
cloths  of  cotton,  whereon  they  had  pninttid  or  drawn 
those  transactions  which  they  thought  worthy  of  being 
transmitted  to  posterity. 

"  It  were  greatly  to  be  wished  that  the  first  conquerors 
of  this  new  world  had  preserved  to  us  the  figures  ofthose 
drawings  ;  for  by  comparing  them  with  the  characters 
used  by  other  nations,  we  might  perhapshave  discovered 
the  origin  of  the  inhabitants.  The  knowledge  we  have 
of  the  Chinese  characters,  which  are  rather  irregular 
drawings  tlian  characters,would  probably  have  facilitated 
such  a  discovery  ;  and  perhaps  those  of  Japan  would 
have  been  found  to  have  greatly  resembled  the  Mexican  ; 
for  I  am  strongly  of  opinion  that  the  Mexicans  are 
descended  from  one  of  those  nations.  In  fact,  where  is 
the  impossibility  that  some  prince  in  one  of  those  coun- 
tries, upon  failing  in  an  attempt  to  raise  himself  to  the 
sovereign  power,  should  leave  his  native  country  with 
all  his  partizans  and  look  for  some  new  land,  where 
after  he  had  established  himself,  he  might  drop  all  for- 
eign correspondence.  The  easy  navigation  of  the  South 
Sea,  renders  the  thing  probable;  and  the  new  map  of  the 
eastern  bounds  of  Asia  and  the  western  of  North  Ame- 
rica, lately  published  by  M.  De  Lisle,  makes  it  still 
more  probable.  This  map  makes  it  plainly  appear,  that 
between  the  island  of  Japan,  or  northern  coasts  of  China, 


2L0 


OKttilN    OP    THB 


and  those  of  America,  there  are  other  lands  which  to 
this  dav  have  reinuititd  unknown  ;  and  who  will  take 
on  himself  to  say,  that  there  is  no  land  because  it  has 
not  been  discovered  /     1  iiave  iheretore  good  grounds  to 
/  believe  that  the  Mexicans  came  from  China  or  Japan, 
) especially  when  1  consider  their  reserved  and  uncom- 
( municative  disposition,  which  to  this  day  prevails  among 
)  the  people  of  the  eastern  parts  of  Asia.    The  great  an- 
'  tiquity  of  the  Chinese  nation,  likewise  makes  it  possible 
that  a  colony  might  have  gone  from  there  to  America, 
early  enough  to  be  looked  on  as  the  ancients  of  the 
.country.     Asa  further  corroboration  of  my  conjectures, 
/ 1  was  informed  by  a  man  of  learning  in  1762,  that  in 
the  king's  library  there  is  a  Chinese  manuscript  which 
(positively  affirms  that  America  was  peopled  by  the  in- 
[  habitants  of  Corea. 

"Monachtapc,  after  giving  me  an  account  of  his 
travels,  spent  lour  or  iive  days  visiting  among  the  Nat- 
chez and  then  returned  to  take  leave  ofme,  when  1  made 
him  a  present  of  several  wares  of  no  value,  arnong  which 
was  a  concave  mirror  about  two  inchos  and  a  hnlt  di- 
ameter, which  had  cost  me  three  pence  and  one  hall- 
nennv '  as  this  magnified  the  face  to  four  or  five  inches, 
Its  natural  size,  he  was  wonderfully  delighted  with  it, 
and  would  not  have  exchanged  it  for  the  best  mirror  in 
Fiance.  After  expressing  his  regret  for  parting  with 
me,  he  returned  highly  satisfied  to  his  own  nation. 

"  Monacht  ape's  account  of  the  junction  of  America 
w^.th  the  eastern  part  of  Asia,  seems  confirmed  from  the 
, following  remarkable  fact :— '  Somt!  years  ago  the  skele- 
tons of  two  large  elephants  and  two  small  oms  were  dis- 
covered in  a  marsh  near  the  Ohio  River,  and  as  they 
were  not  much  consumed  it  is  supposed  that  the  ebphants 
came  from  Asia  not  many  years  before.     It  we  also  con- 
sider the  form  of  government,  and  the  manner  ol  living 
amono-  tl  .e  northern  nations  of  America,  there  will  appear 
1       a  great  resemblance  between  them  and  the  Tartars  or 
Siberians  in  the  north-east  part  of  Asia.' 
»  The  foregoing  story  has  in  it  many  internal  marks 


mmtu 


lands  which  to 
and  who  will  take    , 
no  land  because  it  hns 
icretore  good  grounds  to 

from  China  or  Japan, 
ir  reserved  and  uncom- 
» this  day  prevails  among 
f  Asia.  The  great  an- 
kewise  makes  it  possible 
from  there  to  America, 

as  the  ancients  of  the 
ation  of  my  conjectures, 
iarning  in  1752,  that  in 
tinese  manuscript  which 

was  peopled  by  the  in- 

me  an  account  of  his 
visiting  among  the  Nat- 
lenve  ofme,  when  1  made 
)f  no  value,  among  which 
vo  inches  and  a  hnlfdi- 
iree  pence  and  one  half- 
ttce  to  four  or  five  inches, 
irfully  delighted  with  it, 
d  it  for  the  best  mirror  in 

regret  for  parting  with 
d  to  his  own  nation, 
the  junction  of  America 
seems  confirmed  from  the 
Some  years  ago  the  skele- 
i  two  small  ones  weredis- 
Ohio  River,  and  as  they 
supposed  that  the  ebphants 
rs  before.     Ifwealsocon- 

and  the  manner  of  living 
America,  there  will  appear 
them  and  the  Tartars  or 
rt  of  Asia.' 
n  it  many  internal  marks 


NORTH    AMRRICAN    INDIAvS. 


211 


of  truth.  Some  of  the  more  prominent  of  them  may  be 
here  succinctly  stated.  Indians  who  have  never  seen 
the  ebbing  and  Howmg  of  the  tide.are  wonderfully  stri'.ck 
with  this  phoMoinenon.  Many  of  the  inhabitants  of 
ducbec  must  still  remember,  that  the  great  deputation 
of  the  Indian  chiefs  Irom  the  Mississippi,  who  came  to 
Q,uebec  during  the  administration  of  Sir  George  Pro- 
vost and  had  in  their  company  the  sister  of  Tecumseh, 
were  often  to  be  seen  situng  in  a  row  upon  a  wharf  in 
the  lower  town  of  Q,uebec,  contemplating  in  silence,  and 
evidently  under  the  deepest  impression  of  awe,  the  rising 
and  falling  of  the  waters  of  the  St.  Lawrence. 

"  The  white  men  here  described  correspond  in  every 
particutar  with  the  Chinese,  who,  there  is  reason  to  be- 
lieve, held  commercial  intercourse  with  the  south  of 
Africa  a  loim,  time  before  Vasco  de  Gnma  discovered 
and  doubleathe  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  The  Chinese  are 
rather  smaller  than  we  are,  and  have  the  palest  coii- 
plexion  indigenous  to  Asia.  Their  muskets  are  match- 
locks, and  heavier  than  ours,  their  powder  is  inferior  in 
quality. 

"  The  stinking  wood  mentioned  by  the  Indian  chief 
is  probably  fustic,  yielding  a  yellow  dye,  which  is  the 
prevailing  colour  of  theganients  of  the  superior  classes 
in  China.  None  of  these  things  could  have  been  known 
to  the  Indian  chief,  and  the  general  tone  and  character 
of  M  I  )u  Pratz's  work  excludes  the  idea  of  his  having 
fabricated  the  story." 

j  The  learned  Wmterbotham,  who  wrote  the  history  of 
j  North  America,  confirms  us  also  in  the  opinion  that 
i  America  was  entered  from  Asia  by  Kamschatka. 

"  In  the  strait,"  says  he,  "  which  separates  America 
from  Asia,  many  islands  are  found,  which  probably  were 
the  mountains  belonging  to  that  tract  of  land,  which  we 
suppose  to  have  been  swallowed  up  by  earthquakes ; 
which  is  made  more  probable  by  the  multitude  of  vol- 
canoes which  we  know  of  in  the  Peninsula  of  Kamschat- 
ka.   It  is  imagined,  however,,  that  the  sinking  of  that 


% 


913 


ORIGIN   OP  THB 


land,  and  ihe  separation  of  ide  Iwo  continents,  by  those 
greut  and  oKiriordiimry  earthi^uakes  menlioned  ui  the 
histories  ol  lite  Americans,  which  formed  an  era  almost 
as  memorable  as  that  ..f  the  delude,     Tlie  lii!:!ories  of  die 
Toltecns  fix  such  earthquakes  in  the  year  I    Tccpatl ; 
t.ut  as      •  know  not  to  what  century  dial  Ixjionged,  we 
can  foiiv     lo  coiijt!cture  of  the  lime  that  great  calamity 
hapwned.     If  n  great  earth(iuake  should  overwhelm  the 
Isthmus  of  iiuez,  and  there  should  be  at  the  same  lime 
as  great  a  scarcity  of  historians  as  there  were  in  the  hrst 
ages  after  the  deluge,  it  would  be  doubted,  in  300  or  400 
years  after,  whether  Asia  had  ever  been  united  by  that 
part  to  Africa ;  and  many  would  firmly  deny  it. 
-    «  W  hether  that  great  e\  ent,  the  seiiaialioii  of  the  conti- 
nents, took  place  before  or  after  the  jopulationof  Aimii- 
ca,  is  as  in.possible  as  it  is  of  little  moment  for  us  to  knov,  , 
but  we  are  indebted  to  Cooke  and  his  successor  (Jieike 
for  settling  a  lung  dispute  about  the  point  from  which  it 
was  effected      'fheir   observations   prove,  that  in  one 
place  the  dislauet;  between  continent  and  continent  does 
not  exceed  thirty  miles.     This  narrow  strait  has  also  in 
the  middle  two  islands  which  would  greatly  facilitate  the 
emigration  of  die  A.siatics  into  the  new  world,  supposing 
that  it  took  place  in  canoes  after  the  convulsion  which 
rent  the   two  continents  asunder.     IJesides,  it  may  be 
added;  that  these  ^trails  are,  even  in  summer  ollen  filled 
with  ice  ;  said  in  winter  often    frozen.     In   either  case 
mankind  might  find  an   easy  passage  ;  in  the  last  the 
way  was  extremely  ready  for  cpiadrnpeds  to  cross  and 
stock  the  continent  of  America.     Where,  but  from  the 
vast  expanse  of  the  north-eastern   world,  to  fix  on  the 
first  tribes  which  contributed  to  people  the   new  world, 
now  inhabited  almost  from  end  to  end,  is  a  matter  which 
has  drawn  forth  the  most  ingenious  conjectures. 
i.      "  As  mankind  increased  in  numbers,   diey  naturally 
■  protruded  one  another  forward.    Wars  might  be  another 
cause  of  emigrations.     There  appears  no  reason  why 


the  north  Asiatics 


might 


not  be  an  (fficxna  virorum 


'  THK 

WO  continents,  by  those 
lukes  mentioned  in  the 
:h  foruK'ti  an  er-i  ulniost 
re.    The  hif.'oriesof  the 
in  tlie  year  I    'J'ccpuH  ; 
itury  lliat  Inilonged,  we 
lime  that  great  calamity 
;(',  siiould  overwhelm  the 
luld  be  at  the  same  lime 
as  there  were  in  the  first 
)e  doubted,  in  300  or  400 
;ver  been  united  by  that 
|(J  linniy  deny  it. 
le  seiiaration  of  the  conti- 
ihe  ],opu!ationof  Ann  ri- 
Biui'incnf  tor  us  to  kn'^v.  , 
nid  his  successor  Uloike 
L  the  point  from  whicl;  it 
ions   prove,  that  in  one 
liiient  and  contiuent  does 
narrow  strait  has  also  in 
'ouid  greatly  facilitate  the 
he  new  world,  supposui^ 
L'v  the  convulsion  which 
der.     IJesides,  it  may  be 
an  in  summer  often  filled 
frozen.     In  either  case 
pasinge  ;  in  the  last  the 
([uadrupeds  to  cross  and 
a.     Where,  but  from  the 
ern   world,  to  fix  on  the 

0  people  tlie   new  world, 

1  to  end,  is  a  matter  which 
mious  conjectures, 
numbers,  they  naturally 
I.  Wars  might  be  another 
I  appears  no  reason  wliy 
;  be  an  cjicina  virorum, 


NORTH   AHKJilCAN   INttUNS. 


218 


as  well  as  the  Europeans.  The  overtcf  niag  country  to 
the  east  of  the  Riphoean  mountains,  must  have  found 
it  necessary  to  discharse  its  inhabitants  ;  the  ft  >  greal 
wave  of  people  was  forced  forwam  by  the  next  to  it, 
more  powerful  than  itself;  successive  and  new  impulses 
continually  arising,  short  rest  was  given  to  t'  at  which 
spread  over  a  more  eastern  tract ;  disturbed  acain  ana 
again,  it  covered  fresh  regions  ;rfit  length,  reaching  rtie 
farthest  limits  of  the  old  world,  found  a  new  one,  with 
ample  space  to  occupy  unmolested  for  ages ;  till  Colurn- 
bus  cui-seJ  them  by  a  discovery,  which  brought  again 
new  sii.1.  aid  new  deaths  to  both  worlds. ' 

«  The  inhabitants  of  the  new  world,  (the  diligent  an- 
lui'iary  M.  Pennant  observes,)  do  not  consist  of  the  off- 
spring of  a  single  nation ;  different  people  at  different 
periods  arrived  there  ;  and  it  is  impossible  to  say  that 
any  onu  is  now  to  be  found  on  the  original  spot  of  it« 
colonization.    It  is  impossible,  with  the  lights  which  w© 
have  so  recently  received,  to  admit  that  America  could 
receive  its  inhabitants  (at  least  tlie  bulk  of  them  J  from 
any  other  place  than  eastern  Asia.     A  few  proofs  may 
be  added,  taken  from  customs  or  dresses  common  to  the 
inhabitants  of  both  worlds ;  some  have  been  long  ex- 
tinct in  the  old,  but  others  remain  in  both  in  full  force. 
(    "  The  custom  of  scalping  was  a  barbarism  in  use  with 
the  Scythians,  who  carried  about  them  at  all  times  this 
isavage  mark  of  triumph.     They  cut  a  circle  round  the 
neck"  and  stripped  off  the  skin,  ns  they  would  that  of  an 
ox.     A  little  image  found  among  the  Calmucks,  of  a 
Tartarian  deity,  mounted  on  a  horse,  mid  sitting  oti  a 
human  skin,  with  scalps  pendant  from  the  breast,  fully 
illustrates  th«  custom  of  the  Scythian  progenitors,  as  de- 
scribexi  by  the  Greek  historian.     This  usage,  as  the  Eu- 
ropeans know  by  horrid  experience,  is  continued  to  thia 
day  in  America.     The  ferocity  of  the  Scythians  to  the 
prisoners  extended  to  the  remotest  part  of  Asia.    The 
Kamschad^es,  even  at  the  time  when  they  were  discov- 
ered by  the  Russians,  put  their  prisoners  to  death  by  the 

19 


mm 


RKMM 


f 


% 


fil4 


0K1GIN  OF  TH8 


most  lingering  and  excruciating  inventions  ;  a  practice 
in  full  force  till  this  day  among  the  aboriginal  Ameri- 
cans. A  race  of  the  Scythians  were  slyled  Anthropo- 
phagi, from  their  feeding  on  human  flesh. 

"The  people  of  Nootka  Sound  still  make  a  repast  on 
their  fallow  creatures ;  but  what  is  more  wonderful,  the 
savage  allies  of  the  British  army  have  been  known  to 
throw  the  mangled  linrfw  of  the  French  prisoners  into 
the  horrible  cauldron,  and  devour  them  with  the  same 
relish  as  those  of  a  quadruped. 

'    "  The  Scythians  were  said,  for  a  certain  time,  annaal- 
ily  to  transform  themselves  into  wolves,  and  again  to  re- 
jiome  the  human  shape.    The  new  discovered  Ameri- 
caris  about  Nootka  Sound,  at  this  time,  disguise  them- 
selves in  the  dresses  made  of  the  skins  of  wolves  and 
,  ttther  wild  beasts,  and  wear  even  the  heads  fitted  to  their 
Dwn.     These  habits  they  use  in  the  chase,  to  circumvent 
the  animals  of  the  field.     But  would  not  ignorance  or 
luperstition  ascribe  to  a  supernatural  metamorphosis- 
these  temporary  exp^ients  to  deceive   the  brute  crea 
IMon? 

"  In  their  marches  the  Kamschadales  nevei   went 
i  abreast,  but  followed  one  another  in  the  same  track.  The 
J  same  custom  is  exactly  observed  by  the  Americans. 
"  The  Tongusi,  the  most  numerous  nation  resident  in 
Siberia,  prick  their  faces  with  small  punctures  with  a 
needle  in  various  shapes  ;  then  rub  into  them  charcoal, 
so  that  the  marks  become  indelible.     This  custom  is 
still  observed  in  several  parts  of  America.     The  Indians 
on  the  back  of  Hudson's  Bay,  to  this  day,  perform  the  op- 
eration exactly  in  the  same  manner,  and  puncture  the 
skin  into  various  figures ;  as  the  natives  of  New  Zealand 
do  at  present,  and  as  the  ancient  Britons  did  with  the 
iherb  glastum,  or  woad,  and  the  Virginians  on  the  first 
jdiscovery  of  that  country  by  the  English. 

"  The  Tongusi  use  canoes  made  of  birch  bark,  dis- 
tended over  ribs  of  wood,  and  nicely  sewed  together. 
The  Canadian  and  many  other  American  nations,  use 


■f^ 


NORTH   AMERICAN   INDUNS. 


215 


f  THB 

ing  inventions  ;  a  practice 
long  the  aboriginal  Ameri- 
is  were  styled  Anthropo- 
human  flesh. 

und  still  make  a  repast  on 
hat  is  more  wonderful,  the 
army  have  been  known  to 
the  French  prisoners  into 
jvour  them  with  the  same 

a. 

I  for  a  certain  time,  annaal- 
to  wolves,  and  again  to  re- 
le  new  discovered  Ameri- 
this  time,  disguise  them- 
if  the  skins  of  wolves  and 
ven  the  heads  fitted  to  their 
in  the  chase,  to  circumvent 
jt  would  not  ignorance  or 
pernatural  metamorphosis- 
to  deceive  the  brute  crea 

Camschadales  nevev  went 
;her  in  the  same  track.  The 
ved  by  the  Americans, 
umerous  nation  resident  in 
:h  small  punctures  with  a 
3n  rub  into  them  charcoal, 
indelible.  This  custom  is 
of  America.  The  Indians 
to  this  day,  perform  the  op- 
manner,  and  puncture  the 
he  natives  of  New  Zealand 
cient  Britons  did  with  the 
the  Virginians  on  the  first 
the  English. 

5  made  of  birch  bark,  dis- 
nd  nicely  sewed  together, 
her  American  nations,  use 


no  other  sort  of  boats.  The  paddles  of  the  Tongusi 
are  broad  at  each  end ;  those  of  the  people  near  Cook's 
River  and  of  Onslascha,  are  of  the  same  form. 

"  In  the  burying  of  the  dead,  many  of  the  American 
nations  place  the  corpse  at  full  length,  after  preparing  it 
according  to  their  customs.  Others  place  it  in  a  sitting 
posture,  and  lay  by  it  the  most  valuable  clothing,  wam- 
pum, and  other  matters.  The  Tartars  and  Coriaks  did 
the  same  as  well  as  the  Tongusi  and  Kamschadales, 
They  all  agree  in  covering  the  whole  with  earth,  so  as 
to  form  a  tumulus,  barrow,  or  earned. 

"  Some  of  the  American  nations  hang  their  dead  in 
traef.  Certain  of  the  Tongusi  observe  a  similar  cus- 
tom. 

"  We  can  draw  some  analogy  from  dress  ;  convenien- 
cy  in  that  article  must  have  lieen  consulted  on  both  con- 
tinents, and  originally  the  materials  must  have  been  the 
same,  the  skins  of  birds  and  beasts.  It  is  singular  that 
the  conic  bonnet  of  the  Chinese  should  be  found  among 
the  people  of  Nootka. 

"  In  respect  to  the  features  and  form  of  the  human 
body,  almost  every  tribe  found  along  the  western  coast 
has  some  similitude  to  the  Tartar  and  Siberian  nations, 
and  still  retain  the  little  eyes,  small  noses,  high  cheeks, 
and  iKoad  faces.  They  vary  in  size  from  the  lusty;  Cal- 
mucks  to  the  little  Nogains.  The  internal  Americans, 
such  as  the  five  Indian  nations,  who  are  tall  of  body,  ro- 
bust in  make,  and  of  oblong  faces,  are  derived  from  a 
variety  among  the  Tartars  and  Siberians  themselves. 

"  The  continent  which  stocked  America  with  the  hu- 
man race  poured  in  the  brute  creation  through  the  same 
passage.  Very  few  quadrupeds  continued  in  the  Penin- 
sula of  Kamschatka;  M.  Pennant  enumerates  only  twen- 
ty-five which  are  inhabitants  of  that  land ;  all  the  rest  per- 
sisted in  their  emigration,  and  fixed  their  residence  in 
the  new  worid.  Seventeen  of  the  quadrupeds  of  Kam- 
schatka are  found  in  America ;  others  are  common  to 
Tartary  or  Siberia,  having  for  unknown  causes  entirely 


Kil 


816 


ORIOIN  OF  THE 


evacuated  Kamschatka,  and  divided  themselves  between 
America  and  the  parts  of  Asia  above  cited." 

The  reader  is  now  at  liberty  to  judge  whether  Ihe^ 
observations  and  researches  of  modem  travellera  will 
•erve  as  incontrovertible  proofs  of  the  Asiatic  origin  of 
the  North  American  Indians,  or  as  mere  conjectures, 
which  are  liable  to  delusion  and  arror.    Conjectures,  hy- 

R  thesis,  and  speculative  opinions  are,  it  is  true,  frequent- 
to  be  considered  as^nwary  guides,  and  false  clues 
which  will  not  lead  us,  in  a  labyrinth  of  obscurity  and 
antiquity,  to  the  original  source  of  a  nation-     In  the 
present  inquiry,  however,  there  is  no  room  for  suspicion, 
because  the  manners  and  customs,  the  intellectual  facul- 
ties as  well  as  the  external  api^avance  and  complexion 
of  the  Asiatics  and  the  Aborigines  of  North   America, 
have  been  depicted  faithfully  and  impartially  by  seve:.il 
persons  of  veracity  and  erudition,  without  referenc^^  f^ 
the  descent  of  either  the  aboriginal  Americans  or  those 
Asiatic  tribes  which  they  described,  from  any  fatacakr 
nation,  or  country.     When,  therefore,  (he  characteifis- 
tical  features,  as  well  as  the  external  appearance,  bodily 
frame,  and  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  American  In- 
dians, and  certain  tribes  in  Asia  coincide  so  ampilarly, 
and  differ  so  considerably  from  the  national  peculiarities 
of  the  rest  of  the  human  race,  an  ancient  consanguinity 
will  at  once  be  acknowledged  even  by  the  most  incredu- 
lous or  suspicious.    In  the  absence  of  true  and  faithful 
traditions,  records,  and  history,  a  comparative  view  of  the 
manners  and  customs  of  two  nations,  and  a  collation  of 
their  languages  are  the  only  means  by  which  the  anti- 
quary can  discover  an  affinity  between  them.    This  we 
have  done  with  as  much  fidelity  as  the  importance  of 
the  enquiry  evidently  requires.    Our  researches,  there- 
fore, are  founded  on  the  intercourse  of  modern  travellers 
with  the  inhabitants  of  both  continents ;  and  the  reader 
will  not,  we  hope,  hesitate  to  believe  not  only  the  Asiatic 
origin  of  the  North  Amfrican  Indians,  but  their  imme- 
diate descent  from  the  Siberians,  Kamscbfcdales,  and 
Tartais. 


mm 


rHB 

ided  themselves  between 
ibove  cit«l." 
to  judge  whether  these 
modem  travellers  will 
i  of  the  Asiatic  origin  of 
or  as  mere  conjectures, 
error.    Conjectures,  hy- 
ns  are,  it  is  true,  frequent- 
'  guides,  and  false  clues 
jyrinth  of  obscurity  and 
■ce  of  a  nation-     In  the 
;  is  no  room  for  suspicion, 
ms,  the  intellectual  facul- 
•eaiance  and  complexion 
;ines  of  North   America, 
!nd  impartially  by  seve:,il 
on,  without  reference!  t'^ 
ginal  Americans  or  those 
nbed,  from  any  p  ardcukr 
[lerefore,  the  charactem- 
:temal  appearance,  bodily 
stoms  of  thri  American  In- 
iia  coincide  so  singiilarly, 
1  the  national  peculiarities 
an  ancient  consanguinity 
Bven  by  the  most  incredu- 
sence  of  true  and  faithful 
a  comparative  view  of  the 
nations,  and  a  collation  of 
Deans  by  which  the  anti- 
between  them.    This  we 
jlity  as  the  importance  of 
!.    Our  researches,  there- 
ourse  of  modern  travellers 
:ontipent8 ;  and  the  reader 
jelieve  not  only  the  Asiatic 
Indians)  but  their  ifmne- 
rians,  Karoschiidales,  and 


NOKTB  AMERICAN   INDIANS. 


217 


INDIAN  ELOQUENCE. 

Their  natural  eloquence  is  acknowledged  by  every 
person  who  heard  their  orators  speak.  In  order,  there- 
fore, that  the  reader  may  be  convinced  of  these  facts,  we 
shall  oflFerthe  following  able  observations  of  one  of  our 
public  journals,  on  Indian  eloquence  : 

"  Afew  suns  more  and  the  Indian  will  live  only  in 
history.  A  few  centuries  and  that  history  will  be  colored 
with  the  mellow  romantic  light  in  which  time  robes  the 
past,  and,  contrasted  with  the  then  present  wealth  and 
splendor  of  America,  may  seem  so  impossible,  as  to  elicit 
from  the  historian  a  philosophic  doubt  of  its  authentici- 
ty. The  period  may  arrive  when  the  same  uncertainty 
which  hangs  over  the  heroic  days  of  every  people  may 
attend  its  records,  and  the  stirring  deeds  of  the  battle 
field  and  council-fire  may  be  regarded  as  attractive  fic- 
tions, or  at  the  best  as  beautiful  exaggerations. 

"  This  is  but  in  the  nature  of  things.  Actions  always 
lose  their  reality  and  distinctness  in  the  perspective  of 
ages  :  time  is  their  charnel  house.  And  no  memorials 
are  to  be  lost  or  forgotten,  as  soon  as  those  of  conquered 
nations.  Of  the  Angles  and  Saxons  little  more  than  a 
name  has  survived,  and  the  Indian  may  meet  no  better 
fate  Even  though  our  own  history  is  enveloped  in 
theirs  it  is  somewhat  to  be  feared,  that,  from  neglect, the 
valuable  cover  will  be  suffered  to  decay,  and  care  be- 
stowed only  on  the  precious  contents.  '  Be  i(  so,'  ex- 
claimed some  ;  what  pleasure  or  profit  is  to  be  derived 
from  the  remembrance  of  such  things !  Let  the  wild 
letrend  be  forgotten  ;  they  are  but  exhibitions  of  a  savage 
life,  teeming  with  disgusting  excess,  and  brutal  passion. 
The/  portray  man  in  no  interesting  light ;  for  with  every 
redeeming  trait,  there  rises  on  some  a  revolting  charac- 
teristic in'horrid  contrast.  Was  he  grateful  ?  so  was  his 
revenge  bloody  and  eternal.    Was  he  brave  1  so  was  he 

19* 


-fl« 


ORIGIN  OF  THK 


treacherous.    Was  he  generous  ?  so  was  he  crafty  and 

'^""^But  a  more  philosophical  mind  would  say,  no  !  he 
presents  a  part  of  the  panorama  of  humanity,  and  his 
Extermination  is  an  embodiment  of  a  great  p.u.ciple— 
the  same  retreat  of  the  children  of  the  wilderness  befoic 
the  wave  of  civilization ;  hence  arises  a  deep  uiterest  m 
his  fortune,  which  should  induce  us  to  preserve,  care- 
fiilly  and  faithfully,  the  most  trifling  record  of  his  great- 
ness and  degradation.    At  a  time  when  barbarous  na^ 
tions  elsewhere  had  lost  their  primitive  punty,  we  find 
him  the  only  true  child  of  nature— the  best  specimen  ol 
man  in  his  native  simplicity.    We  should  remember 
him  as  a  study  of  human  nature—as  an  instance  ol  a 
strange  mixture  of  good  and  evil  passions.    We  perceive 
in  him  fine  emotions  of  feeling  and  delicacy,  and  un-^ 
restrained  systematic  cruelty,  grandeur  of  spirit  and 
hypocritical  cunning,  genuine  courage  and  fiendish 
treachery.     He  was  like  som«  beautiful  spar,  part  o 
which  is  regular,  clear,  and  sparkling,  while  a  portion, 
impregnated  with  clay,  is  dark  and  forbidding. 

"But  above  all,  as  being  an  engrossing  subject  to  »n 
Americans,  as  coming  to  us  the  only  relic  of  the  literature 
of  the  aborigines,  and  the  most  perfect  emblem  of  then 
character,  their  glory  and  their  intellect,  we  should 
dearly  cherish  the  remains  of  their  oratory.  In  these  we 
see  developed  the  motives  which  animated  their  actions, 
and  the  light  and  shadows  of  their  very  soul.  The  iroii 
encasement  of  apparent  apathy  in  which  (he  savage  had 
fortified  himself,  impenetrable  at  ordinary  moments,  is 
laid  aside  in  the  council  room.  The  genins  of  eloquence 
bursts  the  swathing  bands  of  custom,  and  the  Indian 
stands  forth  accessible,  natural,  and  legible.  We  com- 
mune with  him,  listen  to  his  complaints,  understand, 
appreciate,  and  even  feel  his  injuries. 

"  As  Indian  eloquence  is  a  key  to  his  character,  so  is 
it  a  noble  monument  of  their  literature.  Oratory  seldom 
finds  a  more  auspicious  field.    A  wild  people,  and  region 


•■MM 


mmt 


THB 


NORTH  AMERICAN   INDUiNS. 


219 


lis 


7  so  was  he  crafty  and 


mind  would  say,  no  !  he 
ima  of  humanity,  and  his 
snt  of  a  great  piinciple — 
n  of  the  wilderness  before 
M  arises  a  deep  interest  in 
iduce  us  to  preserve,  care- 
trifling  record  of  his  great- 
time  when  barbarous  na- 
primitive  purity,  we  find 
ture— the  best  specimen  of 
J.    We  should  remember 
ture — as  an  instance  of  a 
vil  passions.     We  perceive 
ing  and  delicacy,  and  wn- 
y^,  grandeur  of  spirit  and 
ne  courage  and  fiendish 
[n«  beautiful  spar,  part  o' 
sparkling,  while  a  portion, 
rk  and  forbidding, 
n  engrossing  subject  to  im 
le  only  relic  of  the  literature 
)st  perfect  emblem  of  their 
their  intellect,  we  should 
their  oratory.     In  these  we 
hich  animated  their  actions, 
■  their  very  soul.     The  iron 
hy  in  which  the  savage  had 
3le  at  ordinary  moments,  is 
I.     The  genias  of  eloquence 
of  custom,  and  the  Indian 
ral,  and  legible.    We  coni- 
lis  complaints,  understand, 
injuries. 

a  key  to  his  character,  so  is 

literature.    Oratory  seldom 

A  wild  people,  and  region 


of  thought,  forbade  feebleness  ;  uncultivated,  but  intel- 
ligent and  sensitive,  a  purity  of  idea,  chastely  combined 
with  energy  of  expression,  ready  fluency  and  imagery 
now  exquisitely  delicate,  now  soaring  to  the  sublime,  all 
united  to  rival  the  efforts  of  any  ancient  or  modern 

orator. 

"  What  can  be  imagined  more  impressive,  than  a  war- 
rior rising  in  the  council  room  to  address  those  who 
bore  the  same  scarred  marks  of  their  title  to  fame  and 
the  chieftainship?  The  dignified  stature,  the  easy  re- 
pose of  limbs— the  graceful  gesture,  the  dark  speaking 
eye,  excite  equal  admiration  and  expectation.  We 
would  anticipate  eloquence  from  an  Indian.  He  has 
animating  remembrances— a  poverty  of  language,  which 
exacts  rich  and  appostite  metaphorical  allusions,  even 
for  ordinary  conversation—a  mind  which,  like  his  body, 
has  never  been  tra-nmelled  and  mechanised  by  the  for- 
malities of  society,  and  passions  which,  from  the  very 
outward  restraint  imposed  upon  them,  burn  more  fierce- 
ly within.  There  is  a  mine  of  truth  in  the  reply  of  Red 
Jacket,  when  called  a  warrior  •  '  A  vnrriar  !'  said  he  ; 
•  I  am  an  orator — I  was  bom  an  orator.' 

«  There  are  not  many  speeches  remaining  on  record, 
but  even  in  this  small  number  there  is  such  a  rich  yet 
varied  vein  of  all  the  characteristics  of  true  eloquence, 
that  we  even  rise  from  their  perusal  with  regret  that  so 
few  have  been  preserved.     Nowhere  can  be  found  a 
poetic  thought  clothed  in  more  captivating  simplicity  of 
expression,  than  in  the  answer  of  Tecumseh  to  Governor 
Harrison,  in  the  conference  at  Vincennes.     It  contains 
a  high  moral  rebuke,  and  a  sarcasm  heightened  in  eflect 
by  an  evident  consciousness  of  loftiness  above  the  reach 
of  insult.     At  the  close  of  his  address,  he  found  thai  no 
chair  had  been  placed  for  him,  a  neglect  which  Gover- 
nor Harrison  ordered  to  be  remedied  as  soon  as  dis- 
covered.    Suspecting,  perhaps,  that  it  was  more  an 
affront  than  a  mistake,  with  an  air  of  dignity,  elevated 
almost  to  haughtiness,  h^  declined  the  seat  proffered^ 


220 


ORIGIN   OF  tHE 


with  the  words,  '  Your  father  requests  you  to  take  a 
chair,'  and  answered  as  he  calmly  disposed  himself  on 
the  ground  :  *  My  father?  The  sun  is  my  father, and 
the  earth  is  my  mother.  /  toill  repose  upon  her  bosom.^ 
"  As  they  excelled  in  the  beautiful,  so  also  they  pos- 
sessed a  nice  se.ise  of  the  ridiculous..  There  is  a  clever 
straitt  of  irony,  united  with  the  sharpest  taunt,  in  the 
speech  of  Garangula  to  De  la  Barre,  the  Governor  of 
Canada,  when  that  crafty  Frenchman  met  his  tribe  in 
council,  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  peace,  andrepam- 
tion  for  past  injuries.  The  European,  a  faithful  believer 
in  the  maxim  that  En  guerre  ou  la  peau  du  lion  ne  petit 
suffire  il  y  faut  coudre  un  lopi?i  de  celle  du  regnard,'  at- 
tempted to  over-awe  the  savage  by  threats,  which  he 
well  knew  he  had  no  power  to  execute.  Garangula, 
who  also  was  well  aware  of  his  vveakness,  replied, 
•Yonondia,  you  must  have  believed  when  you  left 
duebec,  that  the  sun  had  burned  up  all  the  forests  which 
render  our  country  inaccessible  to  the  French,  or  that 
the  lakes  had  so  overflowed  their  banks,  that  they  had 
surrounded  our  castles,  and  that  it  was  impossible  for 
us  to  get  out  of  them.  Yes,  surely  you  must  have 
dreamed  so,  and  curiosity  of  seeing  so  great  a  wonder 
has  brought  you  so  far.  Hear,  Yonondia  :  our  women 
had  taken  their  clubs,  our  children  and  old  men  had 
carried  their  bows  and  arrows  into  the  heart  of  your 
camp,  if  our  warriors  had  not  disarmed  them,  and  kept 
them  back  when  your  messnngers  came  to  our  castle.' 
We  cannot  give  a  better  idea  of  the  effect  of  their  haran- 

fues  upon  their  own  people,  and  at  the  same  time  a 
ner  instance  of  their  gratefulness  when  skilfully  touch- 
ed, than  in  the  address  to  the  Wallah  Wallahs  by  their 
young  chief,  the  Morning  Star.  In  consequence  of  the 
death  of  several  of  their  tribe,  killed  in  one  of  their 
predatory  excursions  against  the  whites,  they  had  col- 
lected in  a  large  body  for  the  purpose  of  assailing  them. 
The  stern,  uncompromising  hostility  with  which  they 
were  animated,  may  be  imagined  from  the  words  they 


JhtMi 


'  tflE 

r  requests  you  to  take  a 
Dly  disposed  himself  on 
he  sun  is  my  father,  and 
I  repose  upon  her  bosom,' 
lutif'il,  so  nlso  they  pos- 
iloHS..  There  is  a  clever 
le  sharpest  taunt,  in  the 
Barre,  the  Governor  of 
nchman  met  his  tribe  in 
lining  peace,  andrepar"- 
opean,  a  faithful  believer 
m  la  peau  du  lion  ne  pent 
n  de  celle  du  regnard^  at- 
a;e  by  threats,  which  he 
;o  execute.     Garanguin, 

his  weakness,  replied, 
believed  when  you  left 
i  up  all  the  forests  which 
•le  to  the  French,  or  that 
eir  banks,  that  they  had 
hat  it  was  impossible  for 

surely  you  must  have 
seeing  so  great  a  wonder 
,  Youondia  :  our  women 
ildren  and  old  men  had 
1  into  the  heart  of  your 
disarmed  them,  and  kept 
rers  came  to  our  castle.' 
'  the  effect  of  their  haran- 

and  at  the  same  time  a 
ess  when  skilfully  tuuch- 
iVallah  Wallahs  by  their 
In  consequence  of  the 
,  killed  in  one  of  their 
he  whites,  they  had  col- 
urpose  of  assailing  them, 
ostiliiy  with  which  they 
led  from  the  words  they 


NORTH    AMEBICAN  INDfANS. 


221 


chaunted  on  approaching  to  the  attack  :    '  Rest,  brothers, 
rest!     You  will  be  avenged.     The  tears  of  your  widows 
will  ce.ise  to  flow,  when  they  behold  the  blood  of  your 
murderers,  and  on  seeing  their  scalps,  your  children 
shall  sing  and  leap  with  joy.     Rest,  brothers,  in  peace  ! 
Rest,  we  shall  huve  blood !'     The  last  strains  of  the 
death..song  had  died  away.     The  gleaming  eye,  burn- 
ing with  the  desire  of  revenge  —the  countenance,  fierce 
even  through  an  Indian's  cloak — the  levelled  gun  and 
poised  arrow,  forbade  promise  ol  peace,  and  their  supe- 
rior force  as  little  hope  of  successful  resistance.     At  this 
moment  of  awful  excitement,  a  mounted  troop  burst  in 
between  them,  and  its  leader  addressed  his  kindred: 
'  Friends  and  relations  !     Three  snows  have  only  passed 
over  our  heads,  since  we  were  a  poor,  miserable  p'  ople. 
Our  enemies  were  numerous  and  powerful ;  we  were 
few  and  weak.     Our  hearts    were  as  the  hearts  of  chil- 
dren.    We  could  not  fight  like  warriors,  and  were  driven 
like  deer  about  the  plain.     When  the  thunder  rolled, 
and  the  rains  poured,  we  had  no  place  save  the  rocks, 
whereon  we  could  lay  our  heads.     Is  such  the  case 
now  1    No  !     We  have  regained  possession  of  the  land 
of  our  fathers,  in  which  they  and  their  fathers'  fathers 
lie  buried ;  our  hearts  are  great  icithin  us,  and  wc  are 
now  a  nation.     Who  has  produced  this  change  ?     The 
white  man  !     And  are  we  to  treat  him  with  ingratitude? 
The  warrior  vnth  the  strong  arm  and  great  heart  will 
never  rob  a  friend.'    The  result  was  wonderful.     There 
was  a  complete  revulsion  of  feeling.     The  angry  waves 
were  quieted,  and  the  savage,  forgetting  his  enmity, 
smoked  the  calumet  with  those  whom  the  eloquence  of 
Morning  Star  alone  had  saved  from  his  scalping  knife. 
"  Fearlessness  and  success  in  battle  were  the  highest 
titles  to  honor,  and  an  accusation  of  cowardice  was  a 
deadly  insult.     A  reproach  of  this  kind  to  a  celebrated 
chief  received  a  chivalric  reply.     Kognethagecton,  or, 
as  he  was  more  generally  called.  White  E3res,  at  the 
time  his  nation  was  solicited  to  join  in  the  war  against 


222 


ORIGIN  OP  THE 


the  Americans,  in  our  struggle  for  liberty,  exerted  his 
inOuence  against  hostile  me  isures.     His  answer  to  the 
Senecas.who  were  in  ihe  British  interest,  and  who,  irri- 
tated by  his  obstinate  ndherance  to  ponce,  attempted  to 
humble  him,  by  reference  to  an  old  story  of  the  Dela- 
wares  bring  a  conqoer  d  people,  is  a  mnnly  and  digni- 
fied assertion  of  independence.     It  reminds  one  of  the 
noble  motto  of  the  Frenchman  ;  '  Je  n'estime  un  autre 
plus  grand  que  moi  lorsque  fai  mon  cpee.^      '  I  know 
well,'  said  he,  '  that  you  consider  us  a  conquered  nation 
— as  women — as  your  inferiors.     You  have,  say  you, 
shortened  our  legs,  and  put  petticoats  on  us.     You  say 
you  have  given  us  a  hoe  and  a  corn  pounder,  and  told 
us  to  plant  and  pound  for  ^ou — you  men— you  warriors. 
But  look  at  me — am  I  not  full  grown  ?     And  hnve  I  not 
a  warrior's  dress  ?     Ay  !     I  am  a  man — and  these  are 
the  arms  of  a  man — and  all  that  country  is  mine  !' 
What  a  dauntless  vindication  of  manhood,  and  what  a 
nice  perception  of  Indian  character,  is  this  appeal  to 
their  love  of  courage,  and  their  admiration  for  a  fine 
form,  vigorous  limbs,  complete  arms,  and  a  proud  de- 
meanor!   How  effective  and  emphatic  the  conclusion, 
'  all  that  country  is  mine  !'  exclaimed  in  a  tone  of  min- 
gled defiance  and  pride,  and  accompanied  with  a  wave 
of  the  hand  over  the  rich  country  bordering  on  the  Al- 
leghany. 

•'This  bold  speech  quelled  for  a  time  all  opjwsition, 
but  the  desire  to  engage  against  the  Americans,increased 
by  the  false  reports  of  some  wandering  tories,  finally 
became  so  vehement,  that,  as  a  last  resort,  he  proposed 
to  the  tribe  to  wait  ten  days  before  commencing  hostili- 
ties. Even  this  w  js  about  to  be  denied  him,  and  the 
term  traitor  beginning  tc  be  whi.spered  around,  when  he 
rose  in  council,  and  began  an  animated  expostulation 
against  their  conduct.  He  depicted  its  inevitable  con- 
sequences, the  sure  advance  of  the  white  man,  and  the 
ruin  of  his  nation ;  and  then,  in  a  generous  manner, 
disclaimed  any  interest  or  feelings  separate  from  those 


HE 

for  liberty,  exerted  his 
res.     His  answer  to  the 
1  interest,  and  who,  inri- 
3  to  ponce,  attempted  to 
old  story  of  the  Dela- 
?,  is  a  manly  and  digni- 
It  reminds  one  of  the 
;  '  Je  n^estime  un  autre 
i  mon  epee.'      '  I  know 
r  us  a  conquered  nation 
.     You  have,  say  you, 
ticoats  on  us.     You  say 
corn  pounder,  and  told 
-you  men — you  warriors, 
rown  ?     And  have  I  not 
1  a  man — and  these  are 
that  country  is  mine !' 
jf  manhood,  and  what  a 
irncter,  is  this  appeal  to 
sir  admiration  for  a  fine 
e  arms,  and  a  proud  de- 
imphatic  the  conclusion, 
laimed  in  a  tone  of  min- 
srompanied  with  a  wave 
itry  bordering  on  the  Al- 

for  a  time  all  opix)sitioii, 
the  Americans, increased 
vandering  tories,  finally 
,  last  resort,  he  proposed 
!fore  commencing  hosiili- 
)  be  denied  him,  and  the 
lispered  around,  when  he 
animated  expostulation 
•Dieted  its  inevitable  con- 
if  the  white  man,  and  the 
,  in  a  generous  manner, 
ings  separate  from  those 


NOKTH  AMKBICAN  INDIANS. 


223 


of  his  friends  ;  and  added  :  '  But  if  you  will  go  out  in 
war,  you  shall  not  go  without  ?»«.  I  have  taken 
peace  measures,  it  is  true,  with  a  view  of  saving  my 
tribe  from  destiuctior..  But  if  you  think  me  in  the 
wrong — if  you  give  tnore^  credit  to  runaway  vagabonds 
than  to  your  oumfriendi — to  a  man — to  a  warrior — to  a 
Delaware — if  you  insist  upon  fighiing  the  Americans — 
go  !  And  1  will  go  with  you.  And  I  will  not  go  like 
the  bear  hunter,  who  sets  hit  dogs  upon  the  animal,  to  he 
beaten  about  with  his  paws,  vohile  he  keeps  himself  at  a 
safe  distance.  No  !  1  will  lead  you  on.  I  will  place 
myself  in  the  front.  I  will  fall  with  the  first  of  you. 
You  can  do  as  you  choose.  But  as  fnr  me,  I  will  not 
survive  my  nation.  I  Will  not  live  to  bewail  the'miser- 
able  destruction  of  a  brave  people,  who  deserved,  as  you 
do,  a  better  fate  !' 

"  The  allusion  to  their  greater  confidence  in  foreign- 
ers than  in  their  own  kindred,  is  a  fine  specimen  of  cen- 
sure, wonderfully  strengthened  by  a  beautiful  climacteric 
arrangement.  Commencing  with  a  friend — and  who  so 
grateful  as  an  Indian  ? — it  passes  to  a  man — and  who 
so  vain  of  his  birthright  as  an  Indian  ? — then  to  a  war- 
rior ;  and  who  more  glorious  to  the  savage  than  the  man 
of  battles? — and  lastly,  to  a  Delaware— a  word  which 
rings  through  the  hearts  of  his  hearers,  starts  into  life  a 
host  of  proud  associations,  and  while  it  deepens  their  con-^ 
tempt  for  the  stranger  and  his  falsehoods,  imparts  a  gran- 
deur to  the  orator,  m  whom  the  friend,  the  man,  the  war- 
rior, the  Delaware  are  personified. 

"The  spirit  of  the  conclusion  added  to  its  force.  It 
was  the  out-bursting  of  that  firm  determination  never  to 
forsake  their  customs  and  laws — that  brotherhood  of 
feeling  which  have  ever  inspired  the  action  of  the  abori- 

fines — ^a  spirit  which  time  has  strengthened,  insult  har- 
ened  to  obstinacy,  and  oppression    rendered  almost 
hereditary.     It  bespeaks  a  bold  soul,  resolved  to  die  with 
the  loss  of  its  country's  liberties. 
"  We  pass  by  the  effect  of  this  speech,  by  merely  sta- 


224 


ORIGIN  OF  TH8 


tinff  that  it  was  successful,  to  notice  a  letter  nwch  of  the 
same  character  as  the  close  of  the  last,  sent  to  General 
Clinch,  by  the  chief  who  is  now  setting  our  troops  at 
defiance  in  Florida.     '  You  have  arms,'  says  he, '  and  so 
have  we  ;  you  have  powder  and  lead,  and  so  have  we  ; 
you  have  men,  and  so  have  we  ;  your  men  will  fight, 
and  so  will  ours,  till  the  last  drop  of  the  iSemmole's 
blood  has  moistened  the  dust  of  his  hunting  ground: 
This  needs  no  coiainent.     Intrepidity  is  their  character. 
"  View  those  evid'  aces  of  attachment  to  the  custonis 
of  their  fathers,  and  )f  heroic  resolution  to  leave  their 
bones  in  the  forests  wijei-e  they  were  born,  and  which 
were  their  inheritance,  and  then  revert  lo  their  unayail- 
ine  hopeless  resistance  against  the  march  of  civilization ; 
and  though  we  know  it  is  the  rightful  nnfiiral  course  of 
things,  yet  it  is  a  hard  heart  which  does  o  >:  feel  for  their 
fate.     Turn  to  Red  Jacket's  graphic  deredption  ot  the 
fraud  which  purloined  their  territory,  mid  shame  min- 
gles somewhat  with  our  pit-     '  Brothers,  at  the  treaties 
held  for  the  purchase  of  our  lands,  the  white  men,  with 
sweet  voices  and  smiling  faces,  told  us  they  loved  ua, 
and  they  would  not  cheat  us,  but  that  the  king's  children 
on  the  other  side  of  the  lake  would  cheat  us.    When 
we  go  on  the  other  side  of  the  lake,  the  king's  chiUren 
tell  us  your  people  will  cheat  us.     These  things  puzzle 
our  heads,  and  we  believe  ♦hat  the  Indians  must  take 
care  of  themselves,  and  not  trust  either  in  your  people  or 
in  the  king's  children.     Brothers,  our  seats  were  once 
large,  and  yours  very  small.    You  have  now  become  a 
great  people,  and  we  have  scarcely  a  place  left  to  spread 
our  blankets:     True,  and  soon  their  grave?  will  be  all 
they  shall  retain  of  their  once  ample  hunting  grounds. 
Their  strength  is  wasted,  their  countless  warriors  dead, 
their  forest  laid  low,  and  their  burial  places  upturned  by 
the  plouglishare.     There  was  a  time  when  the  war-cry 
of  a  Powhattan,  a  Delaware,  or  an  Abenaquis,  struck 
terror  to  the  heart  of  a  pale-face  ;  but  now  the  Seminole 
is  singing  his  last  song. 


NORTH   AMERICAN    INDIANA. 


225 


HB 

tice  a  letter  much  of  the 
he  last,  sent  to  General 
w  setting  our  troops  at 
3  arms,'  says  he,  •  and  so 
d  lea<l,  and  so  have  we  ; 

;  your  men  will  fight, 
drop  of  the  Heminole's 
f  his  hunting  ground.' 
pidity  is  their  character, 
^chment  to  the  customs 

resolution  to  leave  their 

were  horn,  and  which 
1  re\crt  to  their  unavail- 
he  march  of  civilization  ; 
ightful  natural  course  of 
lich  does  n  )'  feel  for  their 
•aphic  der-edption  ot  the 
erritory,  nnd  shame  min- 
'  Brothers,  at  the  treaties 
ids,  the  white  men,  with 
^es,  told  us  they  loved  us, 
It  that  the  king's  children 
would  cheat  us.    When 

lake,  the  king's  chiUren 
8.  These  things  puzzle 
.  the  Indians  roust  take 
t  either  in  your  people  or 
rs,  our  seats  were  once 
You  have  now  become  a 
e/y  a  place  left  to  spread 
n  their  gravep  will  be  all 

ample  hunting  grounds. 

countless  warriors  dead, 
jurial  places  upturned  by 
a  time  \yhen  the  war-cry 
)r  an  Abenaquis,  struck 
e  ;  but  now  the  Seminole 


»'  Some  of  the  speeches  of  Shenandoah,  a  celebrated 
Oneida  chief,  contain  the  truest  touches  of  natural  elo- 
quence. He  lived  to  a  great  age ;  and  in  his  last  ora- 
tion in  council,  he  opened  with  the  following  sublime 
and  beautiful  sentence :  '  Brothers— /am  an  aged  hem- 
lock. The  winds  of  a  hundred  winters  have  whistled 
through  my  branches,  and  I  am  dead  at  the  ton.'  E"\^ 
ery  reader  who  has  seen  a  tall  hemlock,  with  a  dry  and 
leafless  top  surmounting  its  dark  green  foliage,  will  feel 
the  force  of  tho'simile.  '1  am  dead  at  the  top.'  His  memo- 
ry, and  all  the'vigorous  powers  of  youth,  had  departed 

for  ever.  .        j  u 

"  Not  less  felicitous  was  the  close  of  a  speech  made  by 
Pushmataha,  a  venerable  chief  of  a  western  tribe,  at  a 
council  held,  we  believe,  in  Washington,  many  years 
since.  In  alluding  to  his  extreme  age,  and  to  the  proba- 
bility that  he  might  not  even  survive  the  journey  back  to 
his  tribe,  he  said  :  'My  children  will  walk  through  the 
forests,  and  the  Great  Spirit  will  whistle  in  the  tree- 
tops,  and  the  flowers  will  spring  up  in  the  trails— but 
Pushmataha  will  hear  not— he  will  see  the  flowers  no 
more  He  will  be  gone.  His  people  will  know  that  he 
is  dead.  The  news  wil  I  come  to  their  ears,  as  the  sound 
of  the  fall  of  a  m^hty  oak  in  the  stillness  of  the 

«  The  most  powerful  tribes  have  been  destroyed ;  and 
as  Sadekanatie  expressed  it, '  Strike  at  the  root,  and 
when  the  trunk  shall  be  cut  tiown,  the  branches  shall 
fall  of  course.'  The  trunk  has  fallen,  the  branches  arc 
slowly  withering,  and  shortly  the  question,  TVAo  |^ 
thereto  mmrn  for  Logan,  may  be  naade  of  the  whole 
race,  and  find  not  a  sympathizing  reply. 

•'Their  actions  may  outlive,  but  their  oratory,  we 
think,  must  survive  their  fate  It  contains  n™any  ^t"' 
butes  of  true  eloquence.  With  a  language  too  barren, 
and  minds  too  Se  for  the  rules  of  rhetoric,  they  stt  I  at- 
tained the  power  of  touching  the  feeling,  and  asub  imi- 
ty  of  style  which  rivals  the  highest  productions  of  their 
'         '  20 


^it--^ 


gK  ouaiMorTUR 

more  cuWrated  enemies.     Kxpression  apt  and  pointed 
Llanguage  strong  and  figurative-comparisons  rich  and 
bo  d-SScriptioM  correct  and  picturesque-and  gesture 
energetic  and  graceful,  were  the  most  striking  i)ecuhari- 
Sff  their  o^ratory.    The  latter  rations,  accurate  mnr- 
ioxs  of  their  character,   thevr  bravery,  unmoveuble  stoi- 
cism, and  a  native  grandeur,  heightened  as  they  are  m 
expressiveness  by  tie  melancholy  accompaniment  of 
approixching  extermination,  will  be  as  enduring  as  the 
swan  like  music  cf  Attica  and  Ri.man  eloquence,  which 
was  the  funeral  sor»gof  the  liberties  of  tho«l  republics 

These  remarks,  which  allude  to  the  state  of  the  In- 
dians of  America,  are  evidently  too  true  to  require  any 
comments;  and  as  to  Indian  eloquence,  we  cannot  hesi- 
tate a  moment  to  admit  the  fact,  when  we  consider  that 
every  rude  nation  whose  langunges  are  ongiml,  y^t 
barren,  use  a  style  sublime  and  figiirp.tive,  full  ol  bold 
and  beautiful  expressions  ;  and  such  was  the  style  of  Os- 
sian  :  yet  his  language  has  never  been  culUvated,  but 
left  in  its  original  grandeur  and  simplicity. 

As  we  intend  now  to  offer  here  a  copious  selection  of 
Indian  Orations  which  will  speak  for  themselves,  and  at 
the  same  time  show,  that  their  reasoning  was  just  and 
their  language  irequently  sarcastic,  however  void  ol  our 
refined  sophistry,  the  foregoing  observations  may  suthce 
for  the  present. 


INDIAN  SPEECHES. 

The  following  is  an  extract  from  "Jefferson's  Notes  «?  Virginia," 
Md  speaks  highly  of  the  Indian  character,  »o  fu  as  moral 
courage  and  national  abihues  are  concerned. 

"  Of  their  bravery  and  addressm  war,  he  says,  we  have 
multiplied  proofs,  l)ecause  we  have  been  the  subjects  on 
which  they  were  exercised.  Of  their  eminence  m  oratory, 


pression  apt  and  pointed 
ire— comparisons  rich  and 
picturt'sque— and  gesture 
e  most  striking  jjeculian- 
ter  rations,  accurate  mir- 
)ravery,  immoveable  stoi- 
Ijeightened  as  they  aro  in 
•holy  accompaniment  of 
ill  be  as  enduring  as  the 
Roman  eloquence,  which 
erties  of  those  repubhcs." 
de  to  the  state  of  the  In- 
ly too  true  to  require  any 
sloquence,  we  cannot  hesi- 
ct,  when  we  consider  that 
igunges  are  original,  yet 
tid  figurp.tive,  full  of  bold 
d  such  was  the  style  of  Os- 
lever  been  cultivated,  but 
nd  simplicity. 

here  a  copious  selection  of 
peak  for  themselves,  and  at 
;ir  reasoning  was  just  aiid 
castic,  however  void  of  our 
ig  observations  may  suffice 


'EECHES. 

"Jefferson's  Notes  on  Virginia," 
dian  character,  so  f»r  as  moral 
are  concerned. 

Iressin  war,  he  says,  we  liave 
B  have  been  the  subjects  on 
Of  their  eminence  in  oratory, 


•^1 


min'i'^IUfmmmmmmm 


NOETH  AMEBICAN   INDUNS. 


229 


we  have  fewer  examples,  because  it  is  displayed  chiefly  in 
their  own  councils.  Some  we  hove,  however,  of  very 
superior  lustre. 

"I  may  challenge  the  whole  orations  of  Demostheues 
and  CScero,  and  of  any  more  eminent  owktorsj  (if  Europe 
has  furnished  more  eminent)  to  produce  a  single  p«is- 
sage  superior  to  the  speech  of  Logan,  a  Mingo  chief,  to 
Lord  Dunmore,  when  Governor  of  Virginia ;  and  as  a 
testimony  of  their  talents  in  this  line,  I  beg  leaVe  to  in- 
troduce it,  first  stating  the  incidents  necessary  for  nndev- 
staridingit.  .    n  .iii.        ' 

"In  the  spring  of  the  year  1774,  a  tbbb^ty  #fli  coiii- 
mitted  by  some  Indians  on  certain  land  adventurers  on 
the  River  Ohio.  The  whites  in  that  quarter,  according 
to  their  custom,  undertook  to  punish  this  outrage  in  ft 
summary  way.  Captain  Michael  Oresap,  tind  a  certa'h 
Daniel  Greathouse,  leading  on  these  parties,  suiimsed, . . 
different  times,  travelling  and  hunting  parties  of  the  In- 
dians, having  their  women  and  children  with  them,  and 
murdered  many.  Among  these  were  unfortunately  thie 
family  of  Logan  ;  a  chief,  celebrated  in  peace  and  war, 
and  long  disti  nguished  as  the  friend  of  the  whites.  This 
unworthy  return  provoked  his  vengeance.  He  accord  • 
iiigly  signalized  himself  in  the  war  which  ensued.  In  the 
autumn  of  the  same  year,  a  decisive  battle  was  fought  at 
the  mouth  of  the  great  Kanhaway,  between  the  collect- 
ed forces  of  the  Shawanese,  Mingoes,  and  Delawares, 
and  a  detachment  of  the  Virgmia  militia,  the  Indians 
were  defeated  and  sued  for  peace. 

"  Logan,  however,  disdained  to  be  seen  among  the 
supplicants.  But  lest  the  sincerity  of  a  treaty  should  be 
disturbed  from  which  so  distirtguished  a  chief  absented 
himself,  he  sent,  by  a  messenger,  the  following  speech, 
to  be  delivered  to  Lord  Dunmore  •" 


20» 


no 


^' 


ORIGIN  OF  THB 
SPEECH  OF  LOGAN. 


'a  appeal  to  any  white  man  to  say ,  If  ever  he  entered 

LoganSin  hungry,  and  he  gave  ^'^tC^mn^ 
ever  he  came  cold  and  naked  and  he  clothed  him  not. 
During  the  course  of  the  last  ong  and  blo^y  war  Lo 
gan  remained  idle  in  his  cabin,  ^^  ^'^"""^^^J^STu 
Such  was  my  love  for  the  whites,  that  my  JounUymen 
pointed  as  they  passed  and  said,  "  Logan  is  the  tnena  ot 
ffXte nTeZ'^nTad even thoughtto  have  liv^^^^^ 

ynu,  but  for  the  injuries  of  one  man,  ^olo^^^^'J'^^^, 

fast  spring  in  cold  blood  and  unprovoked  murdered  all 

ttie  relations  of  Logan,  not  even  sparing  n>y  jo-jen  and 

children.     There  runs  not  a  drop  of  my  blood  in  the 

veins  of  any  living  creature.  . .     ,„  „„„„!,♦  :» .  i 

«'  This  cafled  on  me  for  revenge,  I  have  sought  it  ,1 

have  killed  many :  I  have  glutted  /"Y  ve»gg«;<=5 '  ^. 

my  country  I  re/oiceat  thebeamsof  peace     But  do  not 

harbour  a  thought  that  mine  is  the  joy  of  fear-    Logan 

Sever  felt  fear.  ^He  will  not  turn  on  his  heel  to  «ave  h.3 

life.    Who  is  there  to  mourn  for  Logan  7    Not  one  !l 


delirered  by  them  before  her  majesty. 

SPEECH  OF  THE  IROQUOIS  CHIEFS. 

"Great  Qoeen— We  have  undertaken  a  long  and 
tedious  voyage,  which  none  of  our  predecessors  could  be 
prevailed  upon  to  undertake.  The  motive  that  induced 
us  was,  that  we  might  see  our  great  queen,  and  remoto 
her  those  things  we  thought  absolutely  necessary,  for  the 
Bood  of  her,  and  us,  her  allies,  on  the  other  side  the  great 
water.  We  doubt  not  but  our  great  aueen  has  been  ac- 
quainted with  our  long  and  tedious  war,  in  conjunchon 


THB 


LOGAN. 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


881 


to  say,  if  ever  he  entered 
e  gave  him  not  meat ;  if 
,  and  he  clothed  him  not. 
'long  and  bloody  war,  Lo- 
)in,  an  advocate  for  pe^e. 
hites,  that  my  countrymen 
id  "Logan  is  the  friend  of 
thought  to  have  lived  with 
e  man,  Colonel  Cresap,  the 
I  unprovoked  murdered  all 
ren  sparing  my  women  and 
I  drop  of  my  blood  in  the 

^nge,  I  have  sought  it ;  I 
rlutted  my  vengeance;  for 
earns  of  peace.  But  do  not 
is  the  joy  of  fear.  Logan 
turn  on  his  heel  to  save  his 
a  for  Logan  1    Not  one!!" 


lieft*  who  visited  England  in  the 
oUowmg  excellent  address  was 
lajesty. 

ROQUOIS  CHIEFS. 

lave  undertaken  a  long  and 

of  our  predecessors  could  be 

.     The  motive  that  induced 

ur  great  queen,  and  relate  to 

absolutely  necessary,  for  the 

es,  on  the  other  side  the  great 

mr  great  dueen  has  been  ac- 

teoious  war,  in  conjunction 


with  her  children,  against  her  enemies  the  French ;  and 
that  we  have  been  as  a  strong  wall  for  their  security, 
even  to  the  loss  of  our  best  men.  The  truth  of  which  our 
brother  Queder,  Colonel  (Peter)  Schuyler,  and  Anadagar- 
jaux,  Colonel  Nicholson,  can  testify ;  they  having  all  our 
proposals  in  writing.  We  were  mightily  rejoiced  when 
we  heard  by  Anadagarjaux,  that  our  great  Queen  had  re- 
solved to  send  an  army  to  reduce  Canada  from  whose 
mouth  we  readily  embraced  our  great  Queen's  instruc- 
tions ;  and  in  token  of  our  friendship,  we  hung  up  the 
kettle,  and  took  up  the  hatchet ;  and  with  one  consent 
joined  our  brother  Queder,  and  Anadagarjaux,  in  making 

E reparations  on  this  side  the  lake,  by  building  forts,  stone 
ouses,  canoes,  and  batteaux  ;*  whilst  Aundiasia,  Colonel 
Vetch,  at  the  same  time  raised  an  army  at  Boston,  of 
which  Wf,  were  informed  by  our  ambassadors,  when  we 
sent  thither  for  that  purpose,  we  waited  long  in  expecta- 
tion of  the  fleet  from  England,  to  pin  Aundiasia,  to  go 
against  Quebec  by  sea,   whilst  Anadagarjaux,  Queder, 
and  we,  went  to  Port  Royal  by  land  ;  but  at  last  we  were 
told,  that  our  great  Queen,  by  some  important  affair  was 
prevented  in  her  design  for  that  season.    This  made  us 
extreme  sorrowful,  lest  the  French,  who  had  hitherto 
dreaded  us,  should  now  think  us  unable  to  make  war 
against  them.     The  reduction   of  Canada  is  of  such 
weight,  that  after  the  effecting  thereof,  we  should  have 
free  hunting,  and  a  great  trade  with  our  great  Queen's 
children;  and  as  a  token  of  the  sincerity  of  the  six  na- 
tions, we  do  here,  in  the  name  of  all,  present  our  great 
Queen,  with  the  belts  of  wampum.     We  need  not  urge  to 
our  great  Queen  more  than  the  necessity  we  really  labor 


•  They  arrired  in  London  from  the  West  Indies  with  the  English 
fleet.  Wiih  the  four  chiefs  or  kings  of  the  six  nations,  was  also 
the  Ganajoh-hore  Sachem.  The  names  of  the  four  others, 
were,  Te  yee  Neen  Ho  Ga  Prow,  and  Sa  Ga  yean  Qua  Prah 
Ton,  oftheMaquas;Elowoh  Keam,  aodOh  Nee  Yeath  Too 
no  Prow,  of  the  river  Sachem. 


IMMIMMI 


iM>nimps*'«mp*wMw*w 


233 


ORIGIN   OF   THE 


under  obliges  us,  that  in  case  our  great  Queen  should  not 
be  mindful  of  us,  we  must,  with  our  families,  forsake  our 
country,  and  seek  other  habitation,  or  stand  neuter ;  either 
of  which  will  be  much  against  our  inclinations.  Since 
we  have  been  in  alliance  with  our  great  Queen's  children 
we  have  had  some  knowledge  of  the  Saviour  of  the  world ; 
and  have  often  been  importuned  by  ihe  French,  both  by 
the  insinuations  of  iheir  priests,  but  have  always 
esteemed  them  men  of  fais«hood ;  but  if  our  treat  Queen 
will  be  pleased  to  send  over  some  person  to  instruct  us, 
they  shall  find  a  hearty  welcome ;  we  now  close,  with 
hopes  of  onr  great  Queen's  favor,  and  leave  it  to  hei 
most  gracious  consideration." 


SPEECH  OF  HALF-KING. 

The  speech  of  Half-King  to  the  believing  Indians  and 

their  teachers,  otherwise  the  Moravian  Indians,  whilst  he 

engaged  to  take  them  to  Canada.  "Cousins:  ye  believing 

Indians  in  Gnaden  brethren,  Schaeiifrunn    and  Salem, 

I  am  much  concerned  on  your  account,  perceiving  that 

you  live  in  a  very  dangerous  spot.     Two  powerful, 

angry,  and  merciless  gods  stand  ready,   opening  their 

jaws  wide  against  each  other;  you  are  sitting  down, 

between  both,  and  thus  in  danger  of  being  devoured  and 

ground  to  powder  by  the  teeth  of  either  the  one,  or  the 

other,  or  both.     It  is  therefore  not  advisable  for  you  to 

stay  here  any  longer.    Consider  your  own  people,  your 

wives,  and  your  children,  and  preserve  their  lives  ;  for 

here  they  must  all  perish.     1  therefore  take  you  by  the 

hand,  lift  you  up,  and  place  you  in  or  near  my  dwelling, 

where  you  will  be  safe  and  dwel  1  in  peace.     Do  not  stand 

looking  at  your  plpntations  and  houses,  but  arise  and 

follow  me  ;    Take  also  your  teachers  (priests)  with  you, 

and  worship  God  in  the  place  to  which  I  shall  lead  you, 

as  you  have  been  acustomed  to  do.    You  shall  likewise 


N~l 


rHB 

great  Q.ueen  should  not 
fur  families,  forsake  our 
),  or  stand  neuter ;  either 
)ur  inclinations.  Since 
r  great  Clueen's  children 
he  Saviour  of  the  world ; 
by  ihe  French,  both  by 
Its,  but  have  always 
;  but  if  our  great  Q,ueen 
16  person  to  instruct  us, 
[)e ;  we  now  close,  with 
vor,  and  leave  it  to  her 


.F-KING. 

he  believing  Indians  and 
ravian  Indians,  whilst  he 

"  Cousins  ;  ye  believing 
[:haenfrunn  and  Salem, 
account,  porceJving  that 
s  spot.  Two  powerful, 
d  ready,  opening  their 

you  are  sitting  down, 
jr  of  being  devoured  and 
of  either  the  one,  or  the 
not  advisable  for  you  to 
•your  own  people,  your 
preserve  their  lives  ;  for 
lerefore  take  you  by  the 

in  or  near  my  dwelling, 
1  in  peace.  Do  not  stand 
1  hoiffies,  but  arise  and 
acheis  (priests)  with  you, 
to  whicn  I  shall  lead  you, 
I  do.    You  shall  likewise 


NORTH    AMBRICAN   INDIANS. 


2d8 


have  fine  provisions,  and  our  father  beyond  the  lake  (the 
governor  at  Detroit)  will  care  for  you.  This  is  my 
message,  and  I  am  come  hither  purposely  to  deliver  it." 


SPEECH  OF  PETCHENANALAS. 

"  Friends  and  Kinsman :  listen  to  what  I  say  to  you. 
You  see  a  great  and  powerful  nation  divided.     You  see 
the  father  fighting  againSi  'he  son,  and  the  son  against  the 
father.— The  fatlier  has  called  on  his  Indian  children 
to  assist  him  in  punishing  his  children,  the  Americans,  who 
have  become  refractory.     I  took  time  to  consider  what  I 
should  do  ;  whether  or  not  I  should  receive  t  h  ehatchet 
of  my  father,  to  assist  him.    At  first  I  looked  upon  it  as  a 
family  quarrel  in  which  I  was  not  interested,  at  length  it 
appeared  to  me,  that  the  father  was  in  the  right,  and  his 
cnildren  deserved  to  be  punished  a  little. — That  this  must 
be  the  case,  I  concluded  from  the  many  cruel   acts  his 
oflfepring  had  committed ,  from  time  to  time,  on  his  Indian 
children — in  encroaching  on  their  lands,  stealing    their 
property — shooting  at  and  mui-dering  without  cause,  men, 
women,  and  children ; — yes,  even  murdering  those  who 
at  all  limes  had  been  friendly  to  them,  and  were  placed 
for  protection  under  the  roof  of  their  father's  house;  the 
father  himself  standing  sentry  at  the  door,  at  the  time  : — 
Friends  and  relatives,  qften  has  the  father  been  obliged  to 
settle  and  make  amends  for  the  wrongs  and  mischief 
done  us  by  his  refractory  children  ;  yet  these  do  not  grow 
better.     No !  they  remain  the  same,  and  will  continue  to 
be  so,  as  long  as  we  have  any  lani.  left  us ;     Look  back 
at  the  murders  committed  by  the  Long  Knives  on  many 
relations,  who  lived  peaceable  neighrours  to  them  on 
the  Ohio !    Did  they  not  kill  them  without  the  least  pro- 
vocation ; — are  they,  do  you  think,  better  now,  than  they 
were  then ;     No,  indeed  not ;  and  many  days  are  not 
since  ;  ou  had  a  number  of  Uiese  very  men 


.Jim 


234 


ORIGIN  OP  THK 


near  your  doors,  who  attempted  to  kill  you,  but  fortunate- 
Ty  were  prevent^  from  so  5oing.  by  tl^«  Great  Sun  who 
aV  that  time,  had  by  the  Great  Spirit  been  oidamed  to 
protect  you !" 


SPEECH  OF  CAPTAIN  PIPE, 

The  Speech  of  Captiau  Pipe,  or  Hopocan,  wWich  sijfuifies 
in  the  Indian  tobacco-pipe,  before  the  British  C.,muiand. 
ant.  in  the  council  house  at  Detroit,  whither  he  was  in- 
vited  to  give  an  accouwi  of  past  tran-^actions  ;  m  Ins  lelt 
hand  was  a  short  stick  to  wlucli  was   fastened  a  scalp 
He  arose  and  spoke  as  follows;     Father,  I  have  said 
Father,  althouj-h,  indeed,  I  do  not  know  why  I  nm  to 
caPhim  so,  having  never  known  any  other  father  than 
the  French,  andconsidering  the  English  only  as  Brothers. 
But  as  this  name  is  also  imposed  npon  us,  I  shall  make 
use  of  it,  and  say,  Father,  some  time  ago,  you  put  a  war 
hatchet  into  my  hands,  saying.     'Take  this  weapon  and 
try  it  on  the  heads  of  my  enemies,  the  Long  Kwves,  and 
let  me  afterwards  know  if  it  was  sharp  and  good,     fa- 
ther, at  the  time  when  you  gave  me  this  weapon,  1  luid 
neither  cause  nor  inchnation  to  go  to  war  against  a  people 
who  had  done  me  no  injury ;  yet  in  obedience  to  you,  who 
say  you  are  my  father,  and  call  me  your  dmd,  I  received 
the  hatchet ;  well  knowing,  that  if  1   did  "<>*  obey,  you 
would  withoW  from  me  the  necessaries  ot  life,  without 
which  I  could  not  subsist,  and  which  are  notelsewnere  to 
be  procured,  but  at  the  house  of  my  father.-you  inay 
perUps  think  me  &  fool,  for  risking  my  life  at  your 
bidding,  in  a  cause  too,  by  which  I  have  no  nrospect  of 
ffaininff  any  thing ;  for  it  is  your  cause  and  not  mine. 
It  is  your  concern  to  fight  the  Long-Knives  ;  you  have 
raised  a  quarrel  amongst  yourselves,  and  y4'U  ought 
yourselvM  to  fight  it  out.    You  should  not  con  pel  your 


JllH 


<m>. 


rHB 


NORTH   AMEKICAN    INDIANS. 


2S6 


to  kill  you,  but  fortunate- 
r,  by  the  Great  Sun,  who, 
'  Spirit  been  ordained  to 


TAIN  PIPE, 

Hopocun,  wliich  signifies 
>re  the  British  C»»i«niaiid- 
etroit,  whither  he  was  in- 
3t  transactions  ;  in  Ins  lelt 
ill  was  fastened  a  scalp, 
ivs  ;     Father,  1  have   said 

I  not  know  why  I  nm  to 
ivn  any  other  father  than 
;  English  only  as  Brothers, 
ied  upon  us,  I  shall  make 
!  time  ago,  you  put  a  war 

'Take  this  weapon  and 
lies,  the  Long  Knives,  and 
iras  sharp  and  good.'  Fa- 
ve  me  this  weapon,  I  hud 
i  go  to  war  against  a  people 
et  in  obedience  to  you,  who 

II  me  your  child,  I  received 
lat  if  I  did  not  obey,  you 
necessaries  of  life,  without 
which  are  not  elsewhere  to 
B  of  my  father.— you  may 
,r  risking  my  life  at  your 
hich  I  have  no  prospect  of 
your  cause  and  not  mine. 
8  Long-Knives  ;  you  have 
ourselves,  and  you  ou^ht 
ou  should  not  con  pel  your 


children,  the  Indians,  to  expose  themselves  to  danger, 
for  your  sakes. 

Father ;  many  lives  have  already  been  lost  on  your 
account ;— Nations  have  suffered,  and  been  weakened ! — • 
children  have  lost  paientsi— brothers  and  relatives  ! — 
wives  have  lost  husbands  ! — It  is  not  known  how  many 
more  may  perish  before  your  war  will  be  at  an  end  I — 
Father,  I  have  said,  that  you  may  perhaps,  think  me  a 
fool,  for  thus  thoughtlessly  rushing  or  your  enemy  ! — 
Do  not  believe  this,  father  ;  think  not  that  I  want  sense 
to  convince  me,  that  although  you  now  pretend  to  keep 
up  a  perpetual  enmity  to  the  Long-Knives,  you  may  be- 
fore long  conclude  a  peace  with  them.     Father,  you  say 
you  love  your  children,  the  Indians. — This  you  have 
often  told  them,  and  indeed  it  is  your  interest  to  say  so 
to  them,  that  you  may  have  them  at  your  service.    But, 
father,  who  of  us  can  believe  that  you  love  a  people  of  a 
different  color  from  your  own,  better  than  those  who 
have  a  white  skin  like  yourselves  ?     Father,  pay  atten- 
tion to  what  I  am  going  to  say.     While  you,  father,  are 
setting  me  (meaninar  the  Indians  in  general),  on  your 
enemy,  much  in  the  same  manner,  as  a  hunter  sets  his 
dog  on  the  game ;  while  I  am  in  the  act  of  rushing  on 
that  enemy  of  yours,  with  the  bloody  destructive  weapon 
you  gave  me,  I  may,  perchance,  happen  to  look  back 
to  the  place  from  whence  you  started  me ;  and  what 
shall  I  see?     Perhaps  I  may  see  my  father  shaking 
hands  with  the  Long-Knives  ;  yes  with  these  very  peo- 
ple he  now  calls  his  enemies.    I  may  there  see  him 
laugh  at  my  folly,  for  having  obeyed  his  orders ;  and 
yet  I  atn  now  risking  my  life  at  his  command !     Father, 
keep  what  I  have  said  in  remembrance.    Now,  Father, 
here  is  what  has  been  done  with  the  hatchet  you  gave 
me,  (with  these  words  he  handed  the  stick  to  the  com- 
mandant, with  the  scalp  upon  it,  above  mentioned)  I 
have  done  with  the  hatchet  what  you  ordered  me  to  do, 
and  fou«d  it  sharp.     Nevertheless  I  did  not  do  all  that 
1  might  have  done.     No,  I  did  not,  my  heart  failed 


IjW.lf'i'llPWIJ'' 


■ijinPim 


236 


ORIGIN  OF   THB 


wilhin  me,  I  felt  compassion  for  your  enemy .  Innocence 
Sple^^omen  anS  children)  had  fo  part  n,  yo^u 
nimrrels-  therefore  1  distinguished-l  spared,  1  tooR 
f  m^ive  Hesh    which,  while  1  was  bnngmg  to  you,  1 

L?her  Khe  means  of  preservi..g  that  yhich  wUh 
me  would  perish  for  want.  The  warnor  is  poor  and 
LTs  Sis  always  empty;  but  your  house,  father,  is 

always  full." 


nZ'J^oJgZ  whites,  and  if  he  were  not  more  com^ 
fortable  in  Philadelphia,  than  upon  the  banks  of  the 

^"^Taking  all  things,"  he  said,  "together,  you  have 

S  Sn  i«  his  -hop  employed  rtouts„,mU,mg^ 
aU  iKhings  can  you  do  ;  not  one.    I  can  make  a  bow 

JLta  lo  to  li.es,  useles.  ,o  myself.    1  mm  retu.» 
to  my  own  country." 


—fin 


rBB 

your  enemy.  Innocence 
i)  had  no  part  in  your 
ished— 1  spared,  I  took 
[  was  bringing  to  you,  1 
an  which  I  put  it  for  you. 
r  this  flesh,  and  find  that 
vith  your  own.  Father, 
hat  1  have  saved.  You, 
erving  that  which  with 
rhe  warrior  is  poor,  and 
It  your  house,  father,  is 


rURTLE  THE  CHIEF  OF 
M.  VOLNEY. 

3  the  chief  of  the  Miamis 
what  prevented  him  from 
if  he  were  not  more  com- 
i  upon  the  banks  of  the 

aid,  "  together,  you  have 
ere  1  am  deaf  and  dumb,  I 
;an  neither  hear,  nor  make 

through  the  streets,  I  see 
iployed  about  sometlaing : 
tts,  a  third  sells  cloth,  and 

1  say  to  myself,  which  of 
,ot  one.  I  can  make  a  bow 
game,  and  go  to  war ;  bU 
re.  To  learn  what  is  done 
ime,  "old  age  comes  on." 
ilure  useless  to  ray  nation, 

to  myself.     1  must  retmn 


NORTH   AMEIIICAN  INDIANS. 


237 


THE  SPEECH  OF  RED  JACKET,  THE  SENECA  CHIEF 
TO  A  MISSIONARY. 

Governor  De  Witt  Clinton,  in  his  most  valuable  dis- 
course before  the  Historical  Society  of  New  York,  thus 
notices  Red  Jacket: — "Within  a  few  years,  an  extra- 
ordisiury  orator  has  risen  anioE^  the  Senecas ;  his  real 
name  isSaguaha.  Without  the  advantages  of  illustri- 
ous descent,  and  with  no  extraoidinary  tuents  for  war, 
he  has  attained  the  first  distinctions  in  the  nation  by  the 
force  of  his  eloquence." 

After  the  missionary  had  done  speaking,  the  Indi  ns 
conferred  together  about  two  hours, by  themselves,  whun 
they  gave  an  answer  by  Red- Jacket,  which  follows,  and 
which  is,  perhaps,  the  chef  i'cBUvre  of  Indian  oratory. 

"  Friend  and  Brother,  it  was.  the  will  of  the  Great 
Spirit  that  we  should  meet  together  this  day.  He  orders 
all  things,  and  he  has  given  us  a  fine  day  for  our  coun- 
cil. He  has  taken  his  garment  from  before  the  Sun, 
and  caused  it  to  shine  with  brightness  on  us.  Our  eyes 
are  opened,  that  we  see  clearly:  our  ears  are  unstopped, 
that  we  have  been  able  to  hear  distiuctly  the  words  that 
you  have  spoken ;  for  all  these  favors  we  thank  the 
Great  Spirit,  and  him  only. 

"  Brother,  this  council  fire  was  kindled  by  you  ;  it 
was  at  your  request  that  we  came  together  at  this  time ; 
we  have  listened  with  attention  to  what  you  have  said ; 
you  requested  us  to  speak  our  minds  freely ;  this  gives 
us  great  joy,  for  we  now  consider  that  we  ^tand  up- 
right before  you,  and  can  speak  what  we  think  ;  all 
have  heard  your  voice,  and  all  speak  to  you  as  one  man ; 
our  minds  are  agreed. 

"  Brother,  you  say  you  want  an  answer  to  your  talk 
before  you  leave  this  place.  It  is  right  you  should 
have  one,  as  you  are  a  great  distance  from  home,  and 
we  do  not  wish  to  detain  you ;  but  we  wiil^  first  look 

21 


iJmmmmismitimmmiim 


liiiMyb* 


838 


aRtoty  OF  Tint 


back  a  little,  and  tell  you  what  our  father  have  told  as, 
and  what  we  hare  heard  from  the  white  people. 

«  Brother,  listen  to  what  we  say.     There  was  a  U mc 
when  out  forefathers  owned  'his  great  land,     ^he^r 
seats  extended  from  the  rising  to  the  setting  sun.     The 
Great  Spirit  had  made  it  for  the  use  of  the  Indians    He 
had  creited  the  buffalo,  the  deer,  and  other  a.umals  for 
food     He  had  made  the  bear  and  the  benver,  and  their 
.tons  served  us  for  clothing.    He  had  scattered  «hem 
over  the  country,  and  taught  us  how  to  take  them.   He 
had  caused  the  iarth  to  produce  corn  fo' bread  all  this 
he  had  done  for  his  red  children,  because  he  loved  them. 
If  we  had  any  disputes  about  hunting  ^pxmdn,  they 
wer«  generally  settled  without  the  si  eddmg  of  much 
bloodl  but  an  evil  day  came  upon  us ;  your  forefathere 
crossed  the  great  waters,  and  landed  on  this  island. 
Their  numbers  were  small  ;  they  found  tnbes  and  not 
enemies :  they  told  us  they  had  fled  from  their  own 
country  for  fear  of  wicked  men,  and  come  here  to  enjov 
their  religions.    They  asked  for  a  small  seat ;  we  took 
pity  on  them,  granted  their  request,  and  they  sat  down 
among  us ;  we  gave  them  corn  and  meat ;  they  gave  us 

poison  in  return.  ... 

«  The  white  people  had  now  found  our  country  tidings 
were  carried  back,  and  more  came  among  us  ;  yet  we 
did  not  fear  them,  we  took  them  to  be  friends ;  they 
called  us  brothers  ;  we  believed  them,  and  gave  them  a 
larger  seat.  At  length  their  numbers  had  greatly  in- 
cr^d:  they  wanted  more  land;  they  wanted  our 
country.  Our  eyes  were  opened,  and  our  minds  becarne 
uneasy.  Wars  took  place;  Indians  were  hired  to  fight 
against  Indians ;  and  many  of  our  people  were  destroyed. 
They  also  brought  strong  liquors  among  us ;  it  was 
•trong  and  powerful,  niid  has  slain  thousands. 

««  Brother,  our  seats  were  once  large,  and  yours  were 
very  small ;  you  have  now  become  a  great  people,  and 
•vre  have  scarcely  a  place  left  to  sprewl  our  blankets ; 


■■»• 


1  OP  Tin 

lat  our  father  have  told  us, 
>ni  the  white  people. 
vc  say.     There  was  a  time 
^  •his  great  land.     Their 
iig  to  the  setting  sun.     The 
•  (he  use  of  the  Indians.   He 
deer,  and  other  animals  for 
ar  and  the  benver,  and  their 
g.    He  had  scattered  them 
It  us  how  to  take  them.    He 
duce  corn  for  bread,  all  this 
dren,  because  he  loved  them. 
lOUt  hunting  grounds,  they 
tiout  the  sledding  of  much 
le  upon  us ;  your  forefathers 
and  landed  on  this  island. 
;  they  found  tribes,  and  not 
jy  had  fled  from  their  own 
men,  and  come  here  to  enjov 
id  for  a  small  seat ;  we  took 
■  request,  and  they  sat  down 
orn  and  meat ;  they  gave  us 

ow  found  our  country  tidings 
re  came  among  us  ;  yet  we 
ok  them  to  be  friends;  they 
leved  them,  and  gave  them  a 
iir  numbers  had  greatly  in- 
>re  land ;  they  wanted  our 
pened,  and  our  minds  became 
;  Indians  were  hired  to  fight 
of  our  people  were  destroyed. 
r  liquors  among  us ;  it  was 
las  slain  thousands. 
5  once  large,  and  yours  were 
'  become  a  great  people,  and 
left  to  spreMl  our  blankets ; 


NORTH    AMSBICAN  UiDIANS. 


239 


you  have  got  our  country,  bpt  are  not  satisfied ;  you 
want  to  force  your  religion  upon  us. 

"  Brother,  continue  to  listen.  You  say  that  you  nre 
sent  to  instruct  us  how  to  worship  the  Great  Spirit 
f^renable  to  liis  mind,  and  if  we  do  not  take  hold  of  the 
relii^ion  you  wliite  people  teach,  we  shall  be  unhappy 
liereafler  ;  you  say  that  you  aro  right,  and  we  are  lost  ; 
how  do  we  know  this  to  be  true.  We  understand  that 
your  religion  is  written  in  a  book;  if  it  w;is  intended  for 
us  as  well  as  you,  why  has  not  the  Ore  U  Spirit  givea 
it  to  us,  and  not  only  to  us,  but  why  did  he  not  give 
to  our  forefathers  the  knowledge  of  that  book,  with  the 
means  of  understanding  it  rightly  ?  wc  only  know  what 
you  tell  tis  about  it ;  how  shall  we  know  when  to  be- 
lieve, being  so  often  deceived  by  the  white  people  ? 

"  Brother,  you  say  there  is  but  one  way  to  worship 
and  serve  the  Great  Spirit ;  if  there  is  but  one  religion, 
why  do  you  white  people  differ  so  much  about  it.  Why 
not  all  agree,  as  you  can  all  read  the  book  1 

"  Brother,  we  do  not  understand  these  things ;  we 
are  to.d  that  your  religion  was  given  to  your  forefathers, 
and  has  been  handed  down  from  father  to  son.  We 
also  have  a  religion  which  was  given  to  our  forefathers, 
and  has  beer,  handed  down  to  us  their  children.  We 
worship  that  way.  It  teaches  us  to  be  thankful  for  all 
the  favors  we  receive  ;  to  love  each  other,  and  to  be 
united  ;  we  never  quarrel  about  religion. 

"  Brother,  the  Great  Spirit  has  made  us  all ;  but  he  has 
made  a  great  difference  between  his  while  and  red  chil- 
dren, he  has  given  us  a  different  complexion,  and  differ- 
ent customs ;  to  you  he  has  given  the  arts  ;  to  these  he 
has  not  opened  our_eyes ;  we  know  thesf!  things  to  be 
true.  Since  he  hjw'made  so  great  a  difference  between 
us  in  other  things,  why  may  we  not  conclude  that  he 
has  given  us  a  different  religion  according  to  our  under- 
standing ;  the  Great  Spirit  does  right ;  he  knows  what 
is  best  for  his  children  ;  we  are  satisfied. 


ORIOIM   OF  THK 


«  Brother,  we  do  not  wish  to  destroy  your  religion,  or 
take  it  from  you  ;  we  only  want  to  enjoy  our  own. 

"  Brotlier,  you  say,  that  you  have  not  corne  to  get  our 
land  or  our  money,  but  to  enlighten  our  mmds.  I  will 
now  tell  you  that  I  have  been  at  your  meetings,  and 
saw  you  collecting  money  from  the  meeting.  I  cannot 
tell  what  this  money  was  intended  for,  but  suppose  it 
was  for  your  minister,  and  if  we  should  conform  to  your 
way  of  thinking,  perhaps  you  may  want  some  from  us. 

"  Brother,  we  are  told  that  you  have  been  preaching 
to  white  people  in  this  place ;  these  people  are  our  neigh- 
bours, we  are  acquainted  with  them ;  we  will  wait  a 
little  while  and  see  whatefTect  your  preaching  has  upon 

In  alluding  to  the  crucifixion  of  our  Saviour  he  said, 
on  some  other  occasion, 

"Brother,  if  your  white  men  murdtred  the  son  cf  the 
Great  Spirit,  we  Indians  had  nothing  to  do  with  it,  and 
it  is  none  of  our  affair.  If  he  had  come  among  us  we 
would  not  have  killed  him ;  we  would  have  treated  him 
well,  you  must  make  amends  for  that  crime  yourselves." 


r 


SPEECH  OF  RED  JACKET. 

The  witch  doctrine  of  the  Senecaa  was  much  ridiculed 
by  some  of  the  Americans,  to  which  Red  Jacket  thus 
aptly  alludes  in  a  speech  which  he  made  while  on  the 
Stand  givinir  evidence  against  a  woman  who  was  believed 
to  be  a  witch,  and  who  for  that  crime  was  put  to  death 
by  the  Indians  themselves  : 

«  What !  do  you  denounce  us  as  fools  and  bigots,  be- 
cause 've  still  continue  to  1  elieve  that  which  you  your- 
selves sedulously  inculcated  two  centuries  age?  your 
divines  have  thundered  this  doctrine  from  the  pulpit,  your 
indices  hav  pronounced  it  from  the  bench,  your  courts 
of  i^istice  have  sai)  tioned  i'      th  the  formalities  of  law, 


■«k*>. 


>P  TRK 

)  destroy  your  religion,  or 
int  to  enjoy  our  own. 
I  have  not  come  to  get  our 
ighten  our  minds.  I  will 
en  at  your  meetings,  and 
m  the  meeting.  I  cannot 
ended  for,  but  suppose  it 
ve  should  conform  to  your 
I  may  want  some  from  us. 
you  have  been  preaching 
these  people  are  our  neigh- 
th  them ;  we  will  wait  a 
I  your  preaching  has  upon 

on  of  our  Saviour  he  said, 

n  murdered  the  son  cf  the 
nothing  to  do  with  it,  and 
J  had  come  among  us  we 
(ve  would  have  treated  him 
for  that  crime  yourselves." 


eD  JACKET. 

enecaa  was  much  ridiculed 
a  which  Red  Jacket  thus 
ch  he  made  while  on  the 
a  woman  who  was  believed 
at  crime  was  put  to  death 

us  as  fools  and  bigots,  be- 
ieve  that  which  you  your- 
two  centuries  ag<  ?  your 
Mjtrine  from  the  pulpit,  your 
ora  the  bench,  your  courts 
th  the  formalities  of  law, 


NORTH   AMRBICAN   IMMAIW. 


itt 


and  vou  would  now  punish  our  unfortunate  brotlier  (he 
that  killed  the  woman)  for  adherence  to  the  supcrstitioni 
of  his  fathers !  Go  to  Salem !  Look  at  the  records  of 
your  government,  and  you  will  find  hundreds  executed 
for  the  very  crime  which  has  called  forth  the  s<intence 
of  condemnation  upon  this  woman,  anddrawm  down  the 
arm  of  vengeance  upon  her.  What  have  your  brothers 
done  more  than  the  nUers  of  your  people  have  done?  and 
what  crime  has  this  man  committed  by  exeeuting,  in  a 
summary  way,  the  laws  of  liis  country,  and  the  mjunc- 
tions  of  his  God  ?" 


SPEECH  OF  FARMER'S  BROTHER.  A  SENECA  CHIEF, 
IN  A  COUNCIL  AT  GENESEE  RIVER,  IN  1/98. 

"  Brothers,  as  you  are  once  more  assembled  in  council 
for  the  purpose  of  doing  honor  to  yourselves  and  justice 
to  your  country,  we,  your  brothers, the  sachems,  cbiefii, 
and  warriors  of  the  Seneca  nation,  request  you  to  open 
your  ears  and  give  attention  to  our  voice  and  wish.  You 
will  recollect  the  late  contest  between  you  and  your 
father,  the  great  king  of  England.  This  contest  threw  the 
inhabitants  of  this  whole  island  into  a  great  tumult, 
and  commotion  like  a  raging  whirlwind,  which  tears  up 
the  trees,  and  tosses  to  and  ^o  the  leaves,  so  that  no  one 
knows  from  whence  ihey  come,  or  where  they  will  fall. 
This  whirlwind  was  so  directed  by  the  Great  Spirit 
above,  as  to  thro  v  into  our  nrns  two  of  our  iniant  chil- 
dren, Jasper  Parrish.ati''  ratio  Jones.  We  adopted 
them  into  our  famiiif  , .  made  them  our  children. 
We  loved  them  and  .  uirished  them.  They  lived  with 
us  many  years  ;  at  length  the  Great  Spirit  .s.  oke  to  the 
whirlwind,  and  it  was  Niill.  A  clear  and  ;  i  uninter- 
rupted sky  appeared.  The  path  of  peace  was  opened, 
and  the  chain  of  friendship  wus  once  more  made  bright. 
Then  these  ov  r  adopted  children  left  us,  to  seek  their 
relations  we  w  (shea  them  to  remain  among  us,  and 
2V 


Jm 


piwidwiwnnpiiww 


l"«ill.,.L,U!SJ»ii  ilji'-i" 


242 


QBinTN   09   THB 


nromised,  if  they  would  return  and  live  in  ouif  country, 
Ke7i:h  of  them,  a  seat  of  land  for  them  andtheir 
children  to  sit  down  upon.    They  have  returned,  and 
have,  for  several  years  past,  been  serviceabte  as  inter- 
Dreters     We  still  feel  our  hearts  beat  with  affection  for 
them,  and  now  wish  to  fulfill  the  promise  we  made 
them   and  reward  them  for  their  services.     We  have 
therefore,  made  up  our  minds  to  give  them  aseat  of  two 
square  miles  of  land,  lyine  on  the  outlets  of  Lake  Ene, 
Soul  three  miles  below  Slack  Rock,  beginnmg  at  the 
mouth  of  a  creek  known  by  the  name  of  Scyguoydw 
creek,  running  one  mile  from  the  Niagara  River  up  said 
creek  thence  northerly  as  the  river  runs,  two  miles,  to 
the  place  of  beginning,  so  as  to  contain  two  ^uaremiles. 
We  have  now  made  known  to  you  our  niinds.    We  ex- 
pect and  earnestly  request  that  you  will  permit  our 
Sends  to  receive  this  our  gift,  and  will  make  the  same 
good  to  them,  according  to  the  laws  and  customs  of  your 
nation.    Why  should  you  hesitate  to  make  our  minds 
easy  with  regaitJ  to  this  our  request.    To  you  it  isbut 
a  little  thing :  and  have  you  not  complied  with  the  re- 
quest and  confirmed    the    gifts  of  our  brothers   the 
Oneidas,  the  Onondagas,  and  Cayugas  to  their  inter- 
preters ?  and  shall  we  ask  and  not  be  heard  1   We  send 
you  this  our  speech,  to  which  we  expect  your  answer 
before  the  breaking  up  of  our  Great  Council  fire. 


SPEECH  OF  CORNPLANT. 

The  Speech  of  Cornplant,  to  President  Washington,  at 
Pluladelphia,  in  the  year  1790 

«« Father ;  the  voice  of  the  Seneca  nations  speaks  to 
you  ;  the  great  counsellor,  in  whose  heart  the  wise  men 
of  all  the  thirteen  fires  (13  U.  S.)  have  placed  their 
wisdom.    It  pay  pe  very  small  in  your  ears,  and  we, 


^k^t^'i^^-*^ 


■»  i«ir<>Wiliiirriiiriii'iw''i 


THK 

1  and  live  in  oni-  country, 
f  land  for  them  andthoir 
They  have  returned,  and 
been  serviceable  as  inter- 
irts  beat  with  aflFection  for 
fill  ihe  promise  we  made 
their  services.     We  have 

to  give  them  a  seat  of  two 
ti  the  outlets  of  Lake  Erie, 
3k  Rock,  beginning  at  the 

the  name  of  Scyguoydes 
ithe  Niagara  River  up  said 
e  river  runs,  two  miles,  to 
;o  contain  two  square  miles. 

0  you  our  minds.  We  ex- 
that  you  will  permit  our 
ft,  and  will  make  the  same 
le  laws  and  customs  of  your 
lesitate  to  make  our  minds 

request.     To  you  it  is  but 

1  not  complied  with  the  re- 
gifts  of  our  brothers  the 
rid  Cayugas  to  their  inter- 
nd  not  be  heasd  ?  We  send 
ich  we  expect  your  answer 
\t  Great  Council  fire." 


CORNPLANT. 

,  to  President  Washington,  at 
90 

le  Seneca  nations  speaks  to 
in  whose  heart  the  wise  men 
3  U.  S.)  have  placed  their 
iraall  in  your  ears,  and  we, 


•PW" 


NORTH  AHEBICAN  INDIANS. 


I  IMili'.'IWIWWW^^WB^fW 


243 


therefore,  entreat  you  to  hearken  with  attention ;  for  we 
are  able  to  speak  of  things  which  are  to  us  very  great. 

"  When  your  army  entered  the  country  of  the  Six 
Nations,  we  called  you  the  town  destroyer ;  to  this  day, 
when  this  name  is  heard,  our  women  look  behind  and 
turn  pale,  and  our  children  cling  close  to  the  necks  of 
their  mothers. 

When  our  chie&  returned  from  Fort  Stanvix  and 
laid  before  our  council  what  had  been  done  there,  our 
nation  was  surprised  to  hear  how  great  a  country  you 
had  compelled  them  to  gire  up  to  you,  without  your 
paying  to  us  any  thing  for  it ;  every  one  said,  that  your 
hearts  were  yet  swelled  with  resentment  against  us  for 
what  had  happened  during  the  war,  but  that  one  day  you 
would  consider  it  with  more  kindness.  We  asked  each 
other,  what  have  we  done  to  deserve  such  severe  chas- 
tisement ? 

"  Father ;  when  you  kindled  your  13  fires  separately, 
the  wise  men  assembled  at  tliem  told  us  you  were  all 
brothers  ;  the  children  of  one  great  father,  who  regarded 
the  red  people  as  his  children.  They  called  us  brothers, 
and  invited  us  to  his  protection.  They  told  us  that  he 
resided  beyond  the  great  water  where  the  sun  first  rises ; 
and  that  he  was  a  king  whose  power  no  people  could 
resist,  and  thnt  his  goodness  was  as  bright  as  the  sun. 
What  they  said  went  to  our  hearts,  we  accepted  the  in- 
vitation, and  promised  to  obey  him.  What  the  Seneca 
nation  promises,  they  faithfully  perform.  When  you  re- 
fused obedience  to  that  king,  he  commanded  us  to  assist 
his  beloved  men  in  making  you  sober.  In  obeying  him 
we  did  no  more  than  yourselves  had  led  us  to  promise." 

"  We  were  deceived  ;  but  your  people  teaching  us  to 
Confide  in  that  king,  had  helped  to  deceiv:;  us ;  and  we 
now  appeal  to  your  heart.     Is  all  the  blame  ours  ?" 

"  Father ;  when  we  saw  that  we  had  been  deceived, 
and  heard  the  invitjition  which  you  gave  us  to  draw 
near  to  the  fire  you  had  kindled,  and  talk  with  you 
concerning  peace,  we  made  haste  towards  it :  you  told  us 


■*'1      ! 


•'^mmm^msm^^f^i^nmmmmmt^m'^mmifl^ 


244 


ORToiN  or  tAt 


you  could  crush  us  to  nothing ;  and  you  demanded  from 
us  a  great  country,  as  the  price  of  that  peace  which  you 
had  oflFeied  to  us ;  as  if  our  want  of  strength  had  de- 
stroyed our  rights.  Our  chiefs  had  felt  your  power,  and 
were  onaUa  to  contend  against  you,  and  they  therefore 
gave  up  that  country.  W  liat  they  agreed  has  bound 
our  nation,  but  your  anger  against  us  must  by  this  time 
be  cooled,  and  although  our  strength  is  not  increased, 
nor  your  power  become  less,  we  ask  you  to  consider 
cahnly.  ^\  ere  the  terms  dictated  to  us  by  your  com- 
misioners  reasonable  and  just  V 


■■*;■ 


SPEECH  OF  TECUMSEH 

Speech  of  Tecumseh  in  a  council  at  Yincennes,  upon 
the  I2th  August,  1810,  before  Governor  Harrison. 

"  It  is  true  I  am  a  Shawanee.  My  forefathers  were 
warriors.  Their  son  is  a  warrior  From  them  I  only 
take  my  existence ;  from  my  tribe  I  take  nothing.  I  am 
the  maker  of  my  own  fortune ;  and,  that  I  could  make 
that  of  my  red  people,  and  of  my  country,  as  great  as  the 
conceptions  of  my  mind,  when  I  think  of  the  Spirit  that 
rules  the  universe.  I  would  not  then  come  to  Governor 
Harrison,  to  ask  him  to  tear  the  treaty,  and  to  oblitemte 
the  landmark  ;  but  I  would  say  to  him,  sir,  you  have 
liberty  to  return  to  your  own  country. 

"  The  being  within,  communing  with  past  ages,  tells 
me,  that  once,  nor  until  lately,  there  was  no  white  men 
on  this  continent.  That  it  then  bel<»nged  all  to  red  men, 
children  of  the  same  parents,  placed  on  it  by  the  Great 
Spirit  that  made  them,  to  keep  it,  to  traverse  it,  to  enjoy 
its  productions,  and  to  fill  it  with  the  same  race.  Once 
a  happy  race.  Since,  made  miserable  by  the  white  peo- 
ple, who  are  never  contented,  but  always  encroaching. 
The  way,  and  the  only  way  to  check  and  stop  this  evil, 
is,  for  all  the  red  men  to  unite  in  claiming  a  conunon  and 


>i>Mrii  «Mi 


if^"*W»«*T?* 


r  tnt 

;  and  you  demanded  from 
e  of  that  peace  which  you 
rant  of  strength  had  de- 
I  bad  felt  your  power,  and 
;t  you,  and  they  tlierefore 
they  agreed  has  bound 
iinst  us  must  by  this  time 
:rength  is  not  increased, 
we  ask  you  to  consider 
ated  to  us  by  yonr  com- 
t?" 


ECUMSEH 

ouncil  at  Vincennes,  upon 
!  Governor  Harrison, 
aee.  My  forefathers  were 
trior  From  them  I  only 
tribe  I  take  nothing.  I  am 
! ;  and,  that  I  could  make 
my  country,  as  great  as  the 
n  I  think  of  the  Spirit  that 
not  then  come  to  Governor 
he  treaty,  and  to  obliterate 
my  to  him,  sir,  you  have 
country, 

luning  with  past  ages,  tells 
y,  there  was  no  white  men 
en  belonged  all  to  red  men, 
placed  on  it  by  the  Great 
p  it,  to  traverse  it,  to  enjoy 
with  the  same  race.  Once 
Tiiserable  by  the  white  peo- 
1,  but  always  encroaching, 
to  check  and  stop  this  evil, 
■■  in  claiming  a  common  and 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


246 


equal  right  in  the  land,  as  it  was  at  first,  and  should  be 
yet:  for  it  never  was  divided,  but  belongs  to  all,  for  the 
use  of  each.  That  no  part  has  a  right  to  .sell,  even  to 
each  other,  much  less  to  strangers:  those  who  want  all, 
and  will  not  do  with  lass.  The  white  people  hiive  no 
right  to  take  the  land  from  the  Indians,  because  they  hid 
it  first ;  it  is  theirs.  They  may  sell,  but  all  must  join. 
Any  sale  not  made  by  all  is  not  valid.  The  late  sale 
iT  bad.  It  was  made  by  a  part  only.  Part  do  not  know 
how  to  sell.  It  requires  all  to  make  a  bargain  for  all. 
All  red  men  have  equal  rights  to  the  unoccupied  land. 
The  right  of  occupancy  is  as  good  in  one  place  as  in 
another.  There  cannot  be  two  occupations  in  the  same 
place.  The  first  excludes  all  others.  It  is  not  so  in 
hunting  or  travelling  ;  for  there  the  same  ground  will 
serve  many,  as  they  may  follow  each  other  all  day ;  but 
the  camp  is  stationary,  and  that  is  occupancy.  It  belongs 
to  the  tirst  who  sits  down  on  his  blanket  or  skins,  which 
he  has  thrown  on  the  ground,  and  until  he  leaves  it  no 
other  '.     u  right." 

1  ^i  ..iowing  characteristic  circumsti  nee  occurred  at 
one  of  the  meetings  at  Vincennes.  After  Tecumseh 
had  made  a  speech  to  Governor  Harrison,  and  was  about 
to  seat  himself  in  a  chair,  he  observed  that  none  had 
been  placed  for  him.  One  was  immediately  ordered  by 
the  Governor,  and  as  the  interpreter  handed  it  to  him, 
he  said,  "  Your  father  requests  you  to  take  a  chair." 
My  father  V  says  Tecumseh,  with  great  indignity  of  ex- 
pression, "  the  sun  is  my  father,  and  the  earth  is  my  moth- 
er ;  and  on  her  bosom  I  will  repose ;"  and  immediate- 
ly seated  himself,  in  the  Indian  manner,  upon  the 
ground. 


:  I 


.:i 


246  ORIGIN   OF  THB 


SPEECH  OF  BLACK  THUNDER. 

"The  speech  of  Black  Thunder,or  Mackanatnomakee, 
generally  styled  the  patriarch  of  the  Fox  tribe,  before  the 
American  Commissioners  who  had  assembled  many 
chiefs  at  a  place  called  the  Portage,  July,  1815.  He 
rose  and  addressed  himself  tlius,  to  the  commissioner  who 
opened  the  talk : 

"  My  father,  restrain  your  feelings,  and  hear  calmly 
what  i  shall  say,  I  shall  say  it  plainly.  I  shall  not 
speak  with  fear  and  trembling.  1  have  never  injured 
you,  and  innocence  can  feel  no  fear.  I  turn  to  you  all, 
red  skins  and  white  skins — where  is  the  man  who  will 
appear  as  my  accuser  'f  father,  I  understand  not  clearly 
how  things  are  working.  I  have  just  been  set  at  liberty. 
Am  I  again  to  be  plunged  into  bondage  ;  but  I  am  inca- 
pable of  change.  You  may,  perhaps,  be  ignorant  of  whet 
I  tell  you  ;  but  it  is  a  truth,  which  I  call  heaven  and 
^  earth  to  witness.     It  is  a  fact  which  can  easily  be  proved, 

that  I  have  be'^n  assailed  in  almost  every  possible  way 
that  pride,  fear,  feeling,  or  interest  could  touch  me— that 
I  have  been  pushed  to  the  last  to  raise  the  tomahawk 
against  you;  but  all  in  vain.  1  never  could  be  made  to 
feel  that  you  were  my  enemy.  If  this  be  the  conduct  of 
an  enemy,  I  shall  never  be  your  friend.  You  tire  ac- 
quainted with  my  removal  from  prairie  des  chienurs.  I 
went  and  formed  a  settlement,  and  called  my  warriors 
around.  We  took  counsel,  and  from  that  counsel  we 
never  have  departed.  We  smoked,  and  resolved  to  make 
common  cause  with  the  United  States.  I  sent  you  the 
pipe— it  resembled  this— and  I  sent  it  by  the  Missouri, 
that  the  Indians  of  the  Mississippi  might  not  know  what 
we  were  doing.  You  received  it.  I  then  told  you  that 
your  friends  should  be  my  friends — that  your  enemies 
should  be  my  enemies— and  that  I  only  awaited  your 
signal  to  make  war.  If  this  be  the  conduct  of  an  enemy, 
I  shall  never  be  your  friend.    Why  do  I  tell  you  this  ? 


...in   -jin-'^""-'--'-*^'^-"- 


[HE 


THUNDER. 


r,or  Mackanatnnmakee, 
he  Fox  tribe,  before  the 
had  assembled  many 
tage,  July,  1815.  He 
)  the  commissioner  who 

ings,  and  hear   calmly 
it  plainly.     I  shall  not 

I  have  never  injured 
'ear.  I  turn  to  you  all, 
re  is  the  man  who  will 

understand  not  clearly 
3  just  been  set  at  liberty, 
ondage  ;  but  I  am  inca- 
nps,  be  ignorant  of  whet 
lich  [  call  heav»;n  and 
ch  can  easily  be  proved, 
lost  every  possible  way 
5t  could  touch  me— that 
to  raise  the  tomahawk 
never  could  be  n)ade  to 
If  this  be  the  conduct  of 
XT  friend.  You  lire  ac- 
prairie  des  chienurs.  1 
and  called  my  warriors 
d  from  that  counsel  we 
ed,  and  resolved  to  make 

States.  1  sent  you  the 
sent  it  by  the  Missouri, 
pi  might  not  know  what 
it.  I  then  told  you  that 
ads — that  your  enemies 
at  I  only  awaited  your 
he  conduct  of  an  enemy, 
Vhy  do  I  tell  you  this  ? 


NORTH   AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


247 


Because  it  is  a  truth,  and. a  melancholy  tnith,  that  the 
good  things  which  men  do  are  often  buried  in  the 
ground,  while  their  evil  deeds  are  stripped  naked,  and 
exposed  to  the  world  :  when  I  came  here,  I  came  to  you 
in  friendship.  I  little  thought  I  should  have  to  defend 
myself.  I  have  no  defence  to  make.  If  I  were  guilty, 
I  should  have  come  prepared  ;  but  I  have  ever  held  you 
by  the  hand,  and  I  am  come  without  excuses.  If  I  had 
fought  a^inst  you,  I  would  have  told  you  so ;  but  I 
have  nothing  now  to  say  here  in  your  councils,  except 
to  repeat  what  I  said  before  to  my  Great  Father,  the 
president  of  your  nation.  You  heard  it,  and  no  doubt 
remember  it.  It  was  simply  this.  My  lands  can  never 
be  surrendered ;  I  was  cheated,  and  ba.sely  cheated,  in 
the  contract ;  I  will  not  surrender  my  country,  but  with 
my  life.  Again  I  call  heaven  and  earth  to  witness,  and 
I  smoke  this  pipe  in  evidence  of  my  sincerity.  If  you 
are  sincere,  you  will  receive  it  from  me.  My  only  de- 
sire is,  that  we  should  smoke  it  toother— that  I  should 
grasp  your  sacred  hand  :  and  I  claim  for  myself  and  my 
tribe  the  protection  of  your  country.  When  this  pipe 
touches  your  lip,  may  it  operate  as  a  blessing  ufion  all 
my  tribe.  May  the  smoke  rise  like  a  cloud,  and  carry 
away  with  it  all  the  animositTs  which  have  arisen  be- 
tween us.*' 


SPEECH  OF  METEA. 

The  speech  of  Metea,  chief  of  the  Pottowattomies,  at 
Chicago,  before  Governor  Cass,  against  selling  land. 

"  My  father,  we  have  listened  to  what  you  have  said. 
We  shall  now  retire  to  our  camps  and  consult  on  it. 
You  will  hear  nothing  more  vrom  us  at  present.  We 
mat  you  here  to  day  because  we  had  promised  it,  to  tell 
you  our  minds,  and  what  we  have  agreed  upon  among 
ourselves. 


248 


ORIGIN  OF  THB 


«  You  will  listen  to  us  with  a  good  mind,  and  believe 
«,hnt  we  sav  You  know  that  we  first  came  to  his 
!l„nt.^  aTonff  time  ago,  and  when  we  sat  oureelves 
Twn  ul^n  it?we  ™et1ith  agrcat  many  h«rdsh.,«  and 
d?fficuUU.  bur  country  then  was  very  large,  but  it 
fiM  dSed  away  to  a  small  spot,  and  you  wish  to 
^rch^  that?  This  has  caused  us  to  reflect  much 
Cn  Xt  is  goins  iofw^^-  ^ou  know  your  children^ 
K^ou  first  came  among  them,  they  have  listened  to 
vonr  words  with  an  attentive  ear,  and  have  always 
Crke^S^to  ym  r  counsels,  whenever  you  have  had  a 
nJSSdto  mike  to  us,  whenever  you  have  had  a  favor 

SSofuTwehave  'alw^^s  ^-J^t  ^^^'oS^nrw' 
our  invariable  answer  has  been  '  yes.'       I  bis  yo"  K»o!^- 
A  loS  time  has  passed  sines  we  first  came  on  our  lands, 
id  olroUl  people  have  all  sunk  i^^o'^eir  graves 
Thev  had  sensT   We  are  all  young  and  foolish,  and 
do  nJt  tl'To  any  thing  that Wy  w-W  not  apj,rove, 
were  they  living.     We  are  fearful  we  shall  offend  their 
S,  if  we  sell  our  lands  ;  and  we  are  fearful  we  shall 
Ed  you,  if  we  do  not  sell  them.     This  has  caused 
ufffrtaSrplexity  of  thought,  because  we  have  coun- 
%&  «S  ouLlves,  and  do  not  know  how  we  cm 
^rTwXhf  land.    Our  country  was  given  to  us  by 
fhe  Great  S^^^^^^^  gave  it  to  us  to  liunt  u?on,  to 

S:ke''rr  c?rn.fields  uj^n,  to  "ve  "pon  jd  ^^^^^ 
down  our  beds  upon  when  we  die.  And  ne  won  la 
never  fordve  us,  should  we  bargain  it  away.  When 
"rfirS  s?oke  to  us  for  lands  at  St.  Mary's  we  said  we 
Ld  a  little,  and  agreed  to  sell  you  a  P>ece  "f  it ,  bu^we 
told  vou  we  could  spare  no  more.    Now  you  as<c  us 

Stract  of  land,  already  ;  but  it  is  not  enough  !  We 
Sw  it  to  you  for  the  benefit  of  your  chi  dren,  to  farm 
fnd  to  live  upon.  We  have  now  but  little  left.  We 
shall  wan?  it  ffi  for  ourselves.  We  know  not  how  long 
S^  m^y  I  ve^  and  we  wish  to  have  same  lands  for  our 
driC  to  hunt  upon.    You  are  gradually  taking  away 


THE 

a  good  mind,  and  believe 
hat  we  first  came  to  this 
d  when  we  sat  ourselves 
Treat  many  hardships  and 
Bn  was  very  large,  but  it 
U  spot,  and  you  wish  to 
aused  us  to  reflect  much 
You  know  your  children, 
tiem,  they  have  listened  to 
ve  ear,  and  have  always 
whenever  you  have  had  a 
ever  you  have  had  a  favor 
I  lent  a  favorable  ear,  and 
n  'yes.'      This  you  know, 
we  first  came  on  our  lands, 
I  sunk  into  their  graves. 
1  young  and  foolish,  and 
at  they  would  not  approve, 
iarful  we  shall  offend  their 
and  we  are  fearful  we  shall 
I  them.     This  has  caused 
ht,  because  we  have  coun- 
i  do  not  know  how  we  ct  n 
auntry  was  ffiven  to  us  by 
e  it  to  us  to  "hunt  upon,  to 
to  live  upon,  and  to  make 
I  we  die.    And  he  would 
e  bargain  it  away.    When 
3s  at  St.  Mary's,  we  said  we 
;ll  you  a  piece  of  it ;  but  we 
10  more.    Now  you  ask  us 
;fied !    We  have  sold  you  a 
but  it  is  not  enough  !    We 
t  of  your  children,  to  farm 
e  now  but  little  left.    We 
s.     We  know  not  how  long 
to  have  some  lands  for  our 
>u  are  gradually  taking  away 


NORTH  AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


249 


our  hunting  grounds.  Your  children  are  driving  us 
before  them.  We  are  growing  uneasy.  What  lands 
you  have,  you  may  retain  forever  ;  but  we  shall  .sell no 
more.  You  think,  perhaps,  that  I  speak  in  passion ;  but 
my  iieart  is  good  towards  you.  I  speak  like  one  of 
your  own  children.  1  am  an  Indian,  a  red  skin,  and 
live  by  hunting  and  fishing,  but  my  country  is  already 
too  small  ;  and  I  do  not  know  how  to  bring  up  my  chil- 
dren, if  I  give  it  all  away.  We  sold  you  a  fine  tract  of 
land  at:  St.  Mary's.  We  said  to  you  then  it  was  enough 
to  satisfy  your  children,  and  the  last  we  should  sell ; 
and  we  thought  it  would  |je  the  last  you  would  ask  for. 
We  have  now  told  you  what  we  had  to  say.  It  is  what 
\ras  determined  on  uia  council  among  ourselvr-s  ;  and 
what  I  have  spoken  is  tl;,3  .  oice  of  my  nation.  On  this 
account,  all  our  people  have  come  here  to  listen  to  me; 
but  do  not  think  we  tiave  a  bad  opinion  of  you.  Where 
siiou  Id  we  get  a  bad  opinion  of  you  ?  We  speak  to  you 
with  a  good  heart,  and  the  feelings  of  a  friend.  You 
are  acquainted  with  this  p;ece  cf  land— the  country  we 
live  in.  Shall  we  give  it  up?  Take  notice  it  is  a 
small  piece  of  land,  and  if  we  give  it  away,  what  will 
become  of  us  ? 

"  The  Great  Spirit,  who  has  provided  it  for  our  use, 
allows  us  to  kenp  it,  to  bring  up  our  young  men  and 
support  our  families.  We  chould  incur  his  anger,  if  we 
bartered  it  away.  If  we  had  more  land,  you  should  get 
more;  but  our  laud  has  been  wasting  away  ever  since 
the  white  people  became  our  ncia:hl)oui-s,  and  we  have 
now  hardly  enough  left  to  cover  the  bones  of  our  tribes; 
you  are  in  the  midst  of  your  red  children.  What  is  due 
to  us  in  money  we  wish,  and  I  will  receive  at  this  jilace  ; 
and  we  want  nothing  more.  We  shall  shake  hands 
with  you.  Behold  our  warriors,  our  women,  and  chil- 
dren ;  take  pity  on  us  and  on  our  words." 

22 


a 


r 


«K> 


ORIflIN  OF  TUB 


SPEECH  OF  KEEMVTAGOUSIIKUM. 


A  historical  speech  of  Keewatgoushknm,  a  chief  of  the 
Ottawa  nation,  at  the  time  of  the  Chicago  treaty. 

««Mv  father,  listen  to  me !     The  first  white  people 
seen  by  us  were  the  French.     When  they  first  ventured 
"to  these  lakes,  they  hailed  us  as  children  ;  they  came 
with  presents  and  promises  of  pence,  and  we  took  them 
bv  the  hand.     We  gave  them  what  they  wanted,  and 
[nitiated  them  into  our  mode  of  life,  which  they  readUy 
fell  into.     After  some  time,  durins:  which  we  had  be- 
come wel'  acquainted,  we  embraced  their  father,  (the 
king  of  France)  as  onr  father.     Shortly  after,  the  peo- 
pie  that  wear  red  coats  (the  English)  came  to  this  coun- 
try, and  overthrew  the  French,  and  they  extended  their 
hind  to  us  in  friendship.     As  soon  as  the  French  were 
overthrown,  the  Uritish  told  us,  '  we  will  clothe  you  m 
the  same  manner  the  French  did.     We  will  supply  you 
with  all  you  want,  and  will  purchase  all  your  peltrieo,  as 
thev  did V    Sure  enough  !  After  the  British  took  posses- 
sion of  the  country,  it  was  reported  that  another  peop C 
who  wore  white  clothes,  had  arisen  and  driven  the  Briti.h 
out  of  the  land.     These  people  we  first  met  at  Green- 
vJlle,  (in  1795  to  treat  with  General  Wayne)  and  took 
them  by  the  hand.    When  the  Indians  first  me    the 
American  chiet  (Wayne)  in  council,  there  were  but  few 
Ottawas  present;  but  he  said  »«  them,  when  I  sit  my- 
self down  at  I  Detroit,  you  will  all  see  me.'     Shortly  after 
he  arrived  at  Detroit.  Proclamations  were  then  made  lor 
all  the  Indians  to  come  in.     We  were  told  (by  the  gen- 
eral )  •  the  reason  why  I  do  not  push  those  British  fur- 
ther is  that  we  may  not  lorget  their  example  in  giving 
vou  presents  of  cloth,  arms,  ammunition,  and  whatever 
Sise  ?ou  may  require.'    Sure  enough  !    The  first  time 
we  were  clothed  with  great  liberality.    You  gave  us 
sirouds,  guns,  ammunition,  and  many  other  things  we 


f  TOT 


TAGOUSIIKUM. 

atgoushknin,  a  chief  of  the 
ihe  Chicago  treaty. 

The  first  white  people 
When  they  first  ventured 
IS  ns  children  ;  they  came 
f  pence,  and  we  took  them 
m  what  they  wanted,  and 
of  life,  wliich  they  readily 
during:  which  we  had  be- 
nibraced  their  father,  (tho 
Shortly  after,  the  peo- 
^inglish)came  to  this  coun- 
;h,  and  they  extended  their 
s  soon  as  the  French  were 
us,  '  we  will  clothe  you  in 
did.     We  will  supply  yon 
lurchnse  all  your  peltries,  as 
Vfier  the  British  took  posses- 
sported  that  another  people, 
irisen  and  driven  the  British 
jple  we  first  met  at  Green- 
General  Wayne)  and  took 
the  Indians  first  met  the 
council,  there  were  but  few 
id  to  them, 'when  1  sit  iny- 
11  nil  see  me.'     Shortly  after, 
[\malions  were  then  made  for 
We  were  told  (by  the  gen- 
1  not  push  those  British  fur- 
get  their  example  in  giving 
ammunition,  and  whatever 
re  enough  !    The  first  time, 
at  liberality.    You  gave  us 
,  and  many  other  things  we 


NORTH  AMERICAN   INDIANS. 


261 


stood  in  need  of,  and  said, '  this  is  the  way  you  may  al- 
ways exfject  to  be  used.'  It  was  also  said,  that  when- 
ever we  were  in  great  necessity,  you  would  help  us.— 
When  the  Indians  ou  the  Muumee  were  first  abuut  to 
sell  their  lands,  we  heard  it  with  both  ears,  but  we  never 
received  a  dollar.  Tlie  Chippowas,  the  Pottowattomies, 
and  the  Ottowas,  were  originally  but  one  nation.  We 
separated  from  each  other  near  Michilmackinac.  We 
were  related  by  the  t  es  of  blood,  language,  and  interest; 
but  ill  the  course  of  a  long  time  these  things  have  been 
fiirjjotten,  and  both  nations  have  sold  their  lands,  without 
consulting  us.  Our  brothers,  the  Chippewas,  have  also 
sold  you  a  large  tract  of  land  at  Saganan  People  are 
const  .ntly  passing  through  the  country,  but  we  received 
neither  inviUttion  nor  money.  It  is  surprising  that  the 
Pottowattomies,  Ottowas,  and  Chippewas,  who  are  all 
one  nation,  should  soil  their  lands  without  giving  each 
other  notice.  Have  we  then  degenerated  so  much  that 
we  can  no  longer  trust  one  another?  Perhaps  the  Pot- 
towattomies may  think  I  have  come  here  on  a  begging 
journey,  that  I  wish  to  claim  a  share  of  lands  to  which 
my  people  are  not  entitled.  I  tell  them  it  is  not  so.  We 
have  never  begged,  and  shall  not  now  commence.  When 
I  went  to  Detroit  last  fall,  Governor  Cass  told  me  to 
come  to  this  place,  at  this  time,  and  listen  to  what  he  had 
to  say  ia  council.  As  we  live  a  great  way  in  the  woods, 
and  never  see  white  people  except  in  the  fall,  when  the 
traders  come  among  us,  we  have  not  so  many  opportu- 
nities to  profit  by  this  intercourse  as  our  neighbours,  and 
to  get  what  necessaries  we  require ;  but  we  make  out  to 
live  independently,  and  trade  upon  our  own  lands.  We 
have,  heretofore,  received  nothing  less  than  justice  from 
(he  Americans,  and  all  we  expect,  in  the  present  treaty, 
is  a  full  proportion  of  the  money  and  goods," 


i 


«» 


OBIOIN    OF   THK 


SPEECH  OF  BLACK  HAWK  WHEN  HE   SUBBEN- 

^Teked  HmsE,,E^TO  the  agent  at 

I  determ  .S  to  n,sl  on  you.  and  C?lu  yon  face  lo  face 

Uiret'flew^ke^^s  in  ^-  n.r,  and  wh.-ed  by  otjr 
^l^eX  wind  ihrongh  .he  trees  >"  wmler  _My  war- 
n^  fell  around  me  ;  it  began  lo  look  disma  I  saw 
mv  evil  day  at  hand.  The  sun  rose  dnn  on  »«»""'« 
ZIZL  and  Mt  niglit  it  sank  m  a  dark  cloud,  and  look 
S Tke  a  ball  ..f  fill.  That  was  tLe  last  sun  that  shone 
on  Black  H^wk.  His  heart  is  dead,  and  no  longer  beate 
quick  in  his  bosom.  He  is  now  a  prisoner  ^<yt.e  what 
men  •  thev  will  do  with  him  as  they  wish  But  he  can 
s^nd  tortur^  and  is  not  afraid  of  death.  He  is  no  cow- 
ard      Black  Hawk  is  an  Indian. 

.<  nf  hS^done  nothing  for  which  an  Indian  ought  to 
be  ashanSl.  He  has  fought  for  his  countrymen,  the 
Sufws  and  papooses,  against  white  men,  who  came, 
Xlfter  yea?,  t'o cheat  th^em  andtake  --'-Y^X^'r^^t 
Vou  know  the  cause  of  our  maku^  war  It  >«  known 
to  all  white  men.  They  ought  to  be  ashamed  of  it.  I  he 
white  men  despise  the^n^ans,  and  dnve  them  from 
rtieir  homes  But  the  Indians  are  not  deceitful.  The 
whUe  men  speaK  Lnd  of  the  Indian,  and  ook  at  Inm 
J^itefuUy.     But  the  Indian  does  not  tell  lies;  Indians 

**^"rnTndian,  who  is  as  bad  as  the  white  men  could 
not  live  in  our  nation  ;  he  would  be  put  to  de«th  and 
eat  up  by  the  wolves.  The  white  men  are  bad  school- 
masters ;  they  carry  false  looks,  and  deal  m  false  ac- 
tions ;  they  sLile  in  the  face  of  the  poor  Indian  to  cheat 


IF   TUK 

•  WHEN  HE   SURREN- 
THE  AGENT  AT 
CHIEN. 

ner  with  all  my  warriors, 
ected.  if  I  did  not  deleat 
and  give  you  more  trouble 
hard  to  bring  you  into  am- 
idersumds  Indian  fiphting. 
and  Cgbt  you  face  to  face, 
IS  were  well  aimed.     The 

air,  and  whizzed  by  our 
e  trees  in  winter.  My  war- 
in  to  look  dismal.  I  saw 
un  rose  dim  on  us  in  the 

in  a  dark  cloud,  and  look- 
,vas  ti.c  last  sun  that  shone 
IS  dead,  and  no  longer  beats 
low  a  prisoner  to  the  white 

as  they  wish.  But  he  can 
lid  of  death.  He  is  no  cow- 

ian.  ,    , 

which  an  Indian  ought  to 
ht  for  his  countrymen,  the 
nst  white  men,  who  came, 
1  and  take  away  their  lands, 
making  war.  It  is  'cnown 
ht  to  be  ashamed  of  it.  1  he 
ans,  and  drive  them  from 
US  are  not  deceitful.  The 
1  Indian,  and  look  at  liim 
does  not  tell  lies ;  Indians 

id  as  the  white  men  could 
would  be  put  to  death,  and 
!  white  men  are  bad  school- 
looks,  and  deal  in  false  ac- 
;e  of  the  poor  Indian  to  cheat 


NORTH  AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


263 


him  ;  they  shake  them  by  the  hand  to  gain  their  coiift- 
d.Tice,  to  make  thetn  drunk,  to  deceive   them,  and  rum 
our  wives.     We  told  them  to  let  us  alntio,  and  keep 
away  from  us;  but   they  followed  on,  and  beset  our 
paths,  and  they  coiled  llicniselves   among  us,  likn  the 
snake.     They  poisoned  us  by  their  touch.    We  are  not 
safe.     We  lived  in  danger."   We  were  becoming  like 
them,  hypocrites  and  liars,  adulterers  and  lazy  drones, 
all  talkers,  and  no  workers.     We  looked  up  to  the  GretU 
Spirit.     We  went  to  our  father.     We  were  encouraged. 
His  great  council  gave  us  fair  words  and  big  promises, 
but  we  got  no  salislaction,   things  were  growing  worse. 
There  were  no  deer  in  the  forest.     The  opossum  and 
beaver  were  fled  ;  the  springs  were  drying  up,  and  our 
squaws  and  papoose.i   whhout  victuals  to  keep  them 
from  starving ;  we  called  a  great  council,  and  built  a 
large  fire.     The  spirit  of  our  fathers  arose  and  spoke  to 
us  to  avenge  our  wrongs  or  die-     We  all  spoke  before 
the  council   fire.     It  wiis  warm  and  pleasant.     We  set 
up  the  war  whoop,  andduguplhetomakawk  ;  our  knives 
were  ready,  and  the  li-nirt  of  Blark  Hawk  swelled  high 
in  his  bosom,  when  he  led  his  warriors  to  buttle.     He  is 
satisfied,     lie  will  go  to  the  world  of  spirits  contented. 
He  has  done  his  duly.     His  father  will  meet  him,  there, 
and  commend  him. 

"  Black  Hawk  is  a  true  Indian,  and  disdains  to  cry 
like  a  worn  in.  He  feels  for  liis  wife,  his  children,  and 
friends.  But  he  does  not  care  for  himself  He  cares  for 
the  nation  and  the  In  Jiaiu,.  They  will  suffer.  He  la- 
ments their  fate.  The  white  men  do  not  scalp  the  head  ; 
but  they  do  wor.se— ihoy  poison  the  heart ;  it  is  not  pure, 
with  them.  Mis  countrymen  will  not  he  scalpei/,  but 
they  will,  in  a  few  years,  become  like  the  white  men,  so 
that  you  can't  trust  thorn,  and  there  must  be,  as  in  the 
white  t-ettiemenis,  nearly  as  many  officers  as  men,  to 
take  care  of  them  and  keep  them  in  order. 

''  Farewell,  my  nation  !  Bl>ick  Hawk  tried  to  save  you, 
and  avenu'e  your  wrongs.     He  drank  the  blood  of  some 

22* 


teM 


i54 


ORIOIN  or  THl 


of  the  whites.  He  has  been  taken  prisoner,  and  h.s 
Dlansa^  shopped.  Ho  can  do  no  more.  He  is  near  h.s 
Snd  hTs  sun  iTsetting,  and  he  w.ll  rise  no  more.  V  are- 
well  to  Black  Hawk." 


RPFECH  OF  THE  ONONDAGAS  AND  CAYUO AS  TO  THE 
TWO  GOVERNORS  OF  VIRGINIA  AND  NEW  YORK. 

«« Brother  Corlear-Your  Sachem  (meaning  the  king) 
is  a  great  Sachem,  and  we  are  but  a  small  people  :  when 
Sie   English  came  in  first  to  Manhattan  ^New  York 
Aragiske  (Virginia)  and  to  Yakokranogary,  (Maryland 
they  were  then  but  a  small  people    and  we  were  grt^ 
then ;  because  we  found  you   a  good  people,  we  treated 
Tou  kindly  and  gave  vou  land ;  we  hope  therefore  now 
that  you  are  gr^at  and  we  small,  you  w.  I  protect  us 
from  the  French.     If  you  do  not  we  shall  lose  all  our 
liunting  and  beavers,  the  French   will  get  all  our  bea- 
vers.   The  reason  they  are  now  angry  with  us,  is  be- 
cause we  carry  our  beaver  to  oj.r  brethren,    .^^e  have 
put  our  lands  and  ourselves  under  the  protection  of  the 
ffreat  Duko  of  York,  the  brother  of  your  great  Sachem, 
Sho  is  likewise  a  great  Sachem.     We  have  annexed  the 
gusquehanna  River,  which  was  won  by  the  sword,  to 
their  eovernment ;  and  we  desire  it  may  be  a  branch  ol 
the  great  tree  that  grows  in  this  place;  the  top  oi  whicli 
reaches  the  sun,  and  its  branches  shelter  us  from  the 
French  and  all  other  nations.     Our  fire  burns  in  your 
houses,  and  your  fire  bums  with  us;  we  desire  it  may  te 
so  always.  But  we  will  not  that  any  of  the  great  Perms 
people  settle  upon  the  Susquehanna  River,  for  we  have 
JiTother  land  for  our  children  ;  our  young  men  an;  sol- 
diers, and  when  they  are  provoked  they  are  like  wolves 
in  the  woods,  as  you,  Sachem  of  Virginia,  very  well 
know     We  have  put  ourselves  under  the  great  Saclieni 
Charles,  that  lives  on  the  other  side  of  the  great  lake  (tho 


1  tnken  prisoner,  and  his 
o  no  more.  He  is  near  his 
le  will  rise  no  more.    Farc- 


es AND  CAYUHAS  TO  THE 
IGINIA  AND  NEW  YORK. 

5achem  (meaning  the  king) 
e but  n  small  people:  when 

0  Manhattan  vNew  York) 
fakokranogary,  (Maryland) 
people,  and  we  were  great 

1  a  good  people,  we  treated 
md ;  we  hope  therefore  now 
small,  you  will  protect  us 
lo  not  we  shall  lose  all  our 
rench   will  get  all  our  bea- 

now  angry  with  us,  is  he- 
ro our  brethren.    We  have 

under  the  protection  of  th«' 
)therofyour  great  Sachem, 
lem.  We  hnve  annexed  the 
I  was  won  by  the  sword,  t(» 
desire  it  may  be  a  branch  ol 
this  place;  the  top  ol  which 
)ranches  shelter  us  from  the 
ns.  Our  fire  burns  in  your 
with  us;  we  desire  it  may  be 

that  any  of  the  great  Penn's 
luehauua  River,  for  we  have 
ren  ;  our  young  men  art;  sol- 
rovoked  they  are  like  wolves 
:hem  of  Virginia,  very  well 
;lves  under  the  great  Sachem 
ther  side  of  the  great  lake  (tli* 


NOllTH   AMKRICAN  INDIANS. 


255 


Atlantic  Ocean  ;)  we  give  these  two  white  dressed  deer 
skins  to  seud  to  thegrearSachem,  that  he  may  write  on 
them,  and  put  a  great  red  seal  to  them,  to  confirm  what 
we  now  do,  and  put  the  Siiscpiehanna  River  and  all  the 
rest  of  our  land  under  the  great  Duke  of  York,  and  give 
that  land  to  none  else.  Our  brethren,  his  people,  have 
beeu  like  fathers  to  our  wives  and  children,  and  have 
given  us  bread  when  we  were  in  need  of  it ;  we  will  not 
theretbro  join  ourselves  or  our  land  tu  any  oilier  govern- 
ment but  this.  We  desire  (Jorlear,*  our  governor,  may 
send  this  our  proposition  to  the  great  Sachem  Charles 
who  dwells  on  the  other  .side  of  the  great  lake,  with  this 
belt  of  wampum,  ai  1  this  oti.er  small  belt,  to  the  Duke  of 
York  his  brother,  nd  we  give  you  Corlear  this  beaver 
that  you  may  send  over  the  proposition. 

"  You  great  man  of  Virginia,  we  let  you  know  that  the 
great  Penn  did  speak  to  us  .-  in  Uorlear's  house,  by 
h's  agent  >,  and  desired  to  ihe  H'lsquelmnna  River  of 
us;  but  we  would  not  I  'uken  to  m,  for  we  had  fas- 
tened it  to  this  governin  nl 

"  We  desire  yoii  thereti>-'%  rn  bfiat  .vitness  of  what  we 
do  now,  and  that  we  now  co  v  i,  \-j  hat  we  have  done  be- 
fore ;  let  your  friend  that  livcs  nn  the  other  side  of  the 
great  lake,  know  this,  that  we,  bein;r  free  peoiii'),  though 
united  lo  the  English,  and  may  give  our  land  to  the  Sa- 
chem we  like  best ;  we  give  this  beaver  to  remember  what 
we  say." 

On  the  arrival  of  tho  Senecus  they  addressed  Lord 
Howard  in  the  following  manner: 

"  We  have  heard  and  und^  rstood  what  mischief  has 
been  done  in  Virginia  ;  we  have  it  perfect  as  if  it  were 
on  our  finger's  end.  O  Corlear !  we  thank  you  for 
havinnf  been  our  intercessor,  so  that  the  axe  has  not  fall- 
en on^us ;  and  you,  Assarigoa,  Great  Sachem  of  Virgi- 
nia, we  thank  you  for  burying  all  evil  in  the  pit.     We 


*  The  name  they  gave  the  Governor  of  New  York. 


ne 


ORIGIN  OP  THB 


are  informed  that  the  Mohawks,  Orieydoes,  Onondnga^, 
and  Cayu?as,  have  buried  them  already.    Now  we  that 
"  Uve  remotest  oflf,  ore  come  to  do  the  same  and  to  mchide 
in  the  chain  the  Cahnowas  your  fiends      We  des  re 
therefore  that  an  axe  on  our  part  may  be  buried  witn 
oneof  Assarigoa's..  OCorlear.O  Corlear!  we  thank  you 
for  laying  hold  of  one  end  of  the  axe ;  and  we  thank  you 
great  Governor  of  Virginia,  not  only  for  throwmg  aside 
the  axe,  but  more  especially  for  your  putting  al  evil 
from  your  heart.     Now  we  have  a  new  chain,  a  strong 
and  a  straight  chain  that  cannot  be  broken  ;  the  tree  o 
peace  is  planted  so  firmly,  that  it  cannot  be  removed;  let 
Son  both  sides  hold  the  chain  fast.     We  understand 
what  yon  said   of  the  great  Sachem  that     iv^s  on  the 
other  side  of  the  great  water.   You  tell  us  that  the  Cah- 
nowas will  come   hither  to  strengthen  the  chain ,  let 
them  not  make  any  excuse  that  ti  oy  are  old^nd  leeb  e 
or  that  their  feet  are  sore.    If  the  old  Sachem  cannot  let 
the  younff  men  come;  we  shall  not  faU  to  come  hither 
thoiicrh  we  live  farthest  off,  and  then  the  new  chain  will 
be  stronger  and  brighter.     We  understand  that  because 
of  the  mischief  that  has  been   done  to  the  ^ople  and 
castles  of  Virginia  and  Maryland,  we  must  not  .come,  to 
the  heads  of  vour  rivers,  nor  near  your  planta  uuis,  but 
keep  on  the  foot  of  the  mountains,  for  there  we  lay  down 
our  arms  as  friends ;  we  shall  not  be  trusted  for  the  lu- 
ture,  but  lookrd  on  as  rol)bers.  j   ,    n     i,  i 

We  ao-ree,  however,  to  the  proposition,  and  sh-ill  whol- 
Iv  stay  away  from  Virginia.  And  then  we  do  no  grati- 
tude to  Coriear,  who  ha  been  at  so  great  pains  to  per- 
.uade  vour  great  Governor  of  Virginia  to  forgot  what  is 
>  nast ;  Von  are  wise  in  giving  ear  to  Curlcar's  advice  tor 
we  shall  now  go  a  path  which  was  nuver  trod  before. 
We  have  now  done  spealiing  to  Corlear  and  the  govern- 
or of  Virginia,  let  the  chain  be  forever  kept  clear  and 
brit^ht  bv  him,  and  we  shall  do  the  same. 

"The  other  nations  from  the  Mohawk's  countiytoihe 
Cayugas  have  delivered  up  the  Susquehanna  River,  and 


^^— 


ks,  Orieydoes,  Onondnga^, 
em  already.    Now  we  that 
io  the  same,  and  to  include 
your  friends.     We  desire 
part  may  be  buried  with 
•,  O  (.orlearl  we  thank  you 
the  axe;  and  we  thank  you, 
ot  only  for  throwing  aside 
T  for  your  putting  all  evil 
lave  a  new  chain,  a  strong 
not  be  broken  ;  the  tree  of 
at  it  cannot  bo  removed ;  let 
lain  fast.     We  understand 

Sachem  that   lives  on  the 
You  tell  us  that  the  Cah- 

strengthen  the  chain ;  let 
ihat  ti  ov  are  oldjind  feeble, 
fthe  old  Sachem  cannot,  let 
hail  not  fail  to  come  hither, 
nnd  then  the  new  chain  will 
A'^e  understand  that  because 
?en  done  to  the  iieople  a!id 
yland,  we  must  not  come  to 
ir  near  your  plantatitms,  but 
itains,  for  there  we  lay  down 
uU  not  be  trusted  for  the  fu- 

jrs. 

s  proposition,  and  sh'ill  whol- 
.  And  then  we  d^  no  graii- 
3en  at  so  great  pains  to  per- 
of  Virginia  to  forgot  what  is 
ig  ear  to  Corlcar's  advice,  for 
hich  was  never  trod  before. 
ig  to  Corlear  and  the  govern- 
in  be  forever  kept  clear  and 
II  do  the  same. 

\  the  Mohawk's  countiytoihe 
)  the  Susquehanna  River,  and 


NOKTH    AMERICAN    INDIANS.  257 

all  the  country  tc   Corlear's  government :  we  confirm 
what  they  have  do.  i  by  giving  this  belt." 

On  another  occasion  the  Senecas  replied  to  Lord  How- 
ard at  Albany,  when  messengers  had  arrived  from  the 
governor  of  Canada  with  complaints  against,  them  as  fol- 
lows: 

"  We  were  sent  for  and  are  come,  and  have  heard  what 
yon  said  to  us,  that  Corlear  has  great  complaint  of  us, 
both  from  Virginia  and  Canada ;  what  they  complain  of 
from  Canada  may  possibly  be  true,  that  some  of  our 
young  men  have  taken  some  of  their  goods,  but  You  en- 
dio,  the  governor  of  Canada,  is  the  cause  of  it.  He  not 
only  permits  his  people  to  carry  ammunition,  guns,  pow- 
der, lead,  and  axes,- to  the  Ticebticebronoons,  our  ene- 
mies, but  sends  them  thither  on  purpose ;  these  guns 
which  he  sends,  knock  our  beaver-hunters  on  the  head, 
and  our  enemies  carry  the  beaver  to  Canada,  lat  we 
would  have  brought  our  brethren.  Our  beaver-hunters 
are  soldiers,  and  could  bear  this  no  longer.  They  met 
some  French  in  their  way  to  our  enemies,  and  very  near 
them,  carrying  ammunition,  which  our  men  took  from 
them.  This  is  agreeable  to  our  custom  in  wars;  and  we 
may  therefore  openly  own  it,  though  we  knownot  wheth- 
er it  be  practised  by  the  Christians  in  such  like  cases. 

"  When  the  governor  of  Canada  speaks  to  us  of  the 
chain,  he  calls  us  children,  and  saith,  I  am  your  father, 
you  must  hold  fast  the  chain,  and  I  will  do  the  same,  I 
will  protect  you  as  a  father  doth  his  children.  Is  this 
protection,  to  speak  thus  with  his  lips,  and  at  the  same 
time  to  knock  us  on  the  head,  by  assisting  our  enemies 
with  ammunition  ?  He  always  says  I  am  your  father, 
and  you  are  my  children  ;  and  yet  he  is  angry  with  his 
children,  for  taking  these  goods.  But  O  Corlear !  O 
Assarigoa,  we  must  complain  to  you  ;  you  Corlear  are  a 
lord,  and  govern  this  country ;  is  it  just  that  our  father 
is  going  to  fight  with  us  for  these  things,  or  is  it  well 
done  1     We  rejoiced  when  La  Sal  was  sent  over  tho 

reat  water ;  and  when  Perot  was  removed,  because  they 

ad  furnished  our  enemies  with  anununition ;  but  we 


m 


ORIGIN  OP  THE 


«re  disappointed  in  our  hopes  for  we  fif  XolSo' 
are  still  siiDPUod.  Is  this  well  done  ?  Yea  he  olten  loi 
Ss  us  toCke  war  on  any.  of  the  -tion« jmh  whom 
he  trades :  and  at  the  same  time  furnishes  them  with  ail 
sorts  of  arlimunition,  to  enable  them  i«;f  «f  "^  "'^^^^r 
"Thus  far,  in  answer  to  the  cdraplamt,  the  governor 
of  Canada  has  made  of  us  to  Corlcar. 

"  Corlear  said  to  us,  that  satisfaction  must  be  made  to 
the  French,  for  the  mischief  we  have  done  them. 

«  This  he  said  before  he  had  heard  our  answer.     Now 
let  him  that  has  inspection  over  all  our  countries,  on 
who  .?our  eyes  are  fixed.,  let  hira,  even  Corlear,  judcre 
Td  determine.     If  you  say  that  it  must  be  paid,  w^  hal  I 
pay  it,  but  we  cannot  live  withou.  free  »'^"ver  h'mtirg 
Corlekr,  hear  what  we  say ;  we  thank  you  for  the  dukes 
arms,  which  you  have  given  us  to  put  in  ""r  castles  as 
a  defence  to  them.     You  command   them.     lYcJ^y^ 
wandered  out  of  the  way,  as  the  governor  o    Canada 
savsT     We  do  not  threaten  him  with  war,  as  he  threatens 
us      What  shall  we  do 7     Shall  we  run  away,  or  shall 
we  sit  still  in  our  houses?     What  shall  wc  d  .  /     We 
speak  to  him  that  governs  and  commands  us. 

''Now  Corlear  and  Assaiigoa,  and  all  good  people  heie 
present,  remember  what  we  have  announcedtothe  com- 
plaints of  the  Governor  of  Canada  ;  yea,  we  wish  that 
what  we  here  said,  may  come  to  his  cars. 


CANASSATIEGO'S   SPEECH. 

At  a  council  held  in  Philadelphia,  July,  1712,  attend- 
ed by  sundry  chiefs  from  the  Six  Nations,  the  Dela- 
wares  and  Folk  Indians  he  thus  spoke:       ^       .       ,    , 

"Brethren,  the  Governor  and  Council,— the  other  day 
vou  informed  us  of  the  misbehaviour  of  our  cousms,  the 
nelawares,  with  respect  to  their  contmu.iig  to  claini  and 
refusing  to  remove  from  some  land  -"the  river  Dela- 
waie  "fotwithstandi..g  their  ancestors  had  sold  it  by  deed, 


for  we  find  our  enemies 
I  done  ?  "Yea  he  olten  foi- 
3l  the  nations  with  whom 
ne  furnishes  Ihem  with  all 
them  to  destroy  us. 
e  ciiraplauit,  the  governor 
;;orlear. 

tisfaction  must  he  made  to 
/e  have  done  thetn. 
i  heard  our  answer.     Now 
over  all  our  countries,  on 
him,  even  Corlear,  jiidjre 
lat  it  must  be  paid,  w**  shall 
thoni  free  htaver  hunting- 
7e  thank  you  for  the  duke's 
us  to  put  in  our  caslles,  as 
minand   them.     Have  you 
IS  the  governor  of  Canada 
im  with  war,  as  he  threatens 
liall  we  run  away,  or  shall 
What  shall  we  d  »  .'     We 
id  commands  us. 
roii,  and  all  good  people  hero 
have  announced  to  the  com- 
Cannda  ;  yea,  we  wish  that 
le  to  his  cars." 


JO'S  SPEECH. 

adelphia,  July,  1742,  attend- 
the  Six  Nations,  the  Dela- 
thus  spoke : 

and  Council,— the  other  day 
behaviour  of  our  cousuis,  the 
their  continuing  to  claim  and 
)mo  land  on  the  river  Dela- 
ancestors  had  sold  it  by  deed, 


NORTH    AMERICAN    INnlAN3. 


259 


unScv  their  hands  and  seals  to  the  proprietors  for  a  val- 
uable con&iJ.  ration  upwards  of  fifty  yea-s  ago,  and  that 
notwitlistanding  that  they  themselves  had  also  not  many 
years  ago,  after  a  long  i.nd  full  examination  ratified  that 
deed  of'their  ancestors,  and  gave  a  fresh  one  under  their 
hands  and  seals  ;  and  then  you  requested  us  to  remove 
them,  enforcing  your  request  with  a  string  of  wampum. 
Afterwards  we  laid  on  tlie  table  our  own  letters  of  Con- 
rad Weiser,  some  of  our  cousins' loiters,  and  the  several 
writinc^s  to  prove  the  charge  against  our  cousins,  with  n 
draft  o?  the  land  in  disi)ute.  We  now  tell  you  we  have 
perused  all  these  several  papers.  We  see  with  our  own 
eyes  that  they  have  been  a  very  unruly  people,  an  J  are 
altogether  in  the  wrong  in  their  dealings  with  you. 

We  have  concluded  to  remove  them,  and  oblige  them 
to  go  over  the  river  Delaware,  and  qnit  all  claim  to  any 
lands  on  this  side  for  the  future,  since  they  have  received 
pay  for  them,  and  it  is  got?e  through  their  guts  long  ago. 
To  confirm  to  you  that  we  will  see  your  request  execu- 
ted, we  lay  down  ♦his  string  of  wampum  in  return  for 

yours.  ,    , ,.  ,    w    r 

Then  turning  to  the  Delawares,  holding  a  belt  ol 
wampum  in  his  hand,  he  spoke  to  them  as  follows: 

Cousins,— l^t  the  belt  of  wampum  serve  to  cbstisa 
you.  You  ought  to  be  taken  by  thu  hair  of  the  head  ?.ad 
shaken  severely,  till  you  recover  your  senses  and  liecome 
sober.  You  don't  know  what  ground  you  stand  on,  nor 
what  you  are  doing.  Our  brother  Onas's*  cause  is  very 
just  and  plain,  and  his  intentions  are  to  preserve  friend- 
ship  :  on  the  other  hand,  your  cause  is  bsid,  your  heart 
far  from  being  upright;  and  you  are  maliciously  bent  to 
break  the  chain  of  friendship  with  our  brother  Onwand 
his  people.  We  liave  seen  with  our  e>es  a  deed  signed 
by  nine  of  our  ancestors  about  fifty  years  ago,  for 
this  very  land,  and  a  release  signed  not  many  years  since 
by  some  of  yourselves  and  chiefs  now  living,  to  the  nurn- 


•  Nam-  of  the  Governor  of  Pennsylvania. 


PWWWI 


260 


OHICilN   OP    Till? 


her  of  fifteen  or  upwards.  But  how  come  you  to  take 
upon  you,  to  sell  land  at  all  }  We  conquered  yon,  we 
mafic  women  o{  you  ;  you  know  you  are  women,  and 
can  no  more  sell  land  than  women ;  nor  is  it  fit  you 
should  have  the  power  of  selling  land,  since  you  would 
abuse  it.  This  land  that  yon  claim  has  gone  through 
your  guts.  You  have  been  furnished  with  clothes,  meat, 
and  drink,  by  the  goods  paid  (or  it,  nnd  now  yon  want  it 
ixgaiu  like  children  asyou  are.  But  what  matters?  You 
sell  land  in  the  dark.  Did  you  ever  tell  us  that  you  had 
.sold  I  hem  land?  Did  we  ever  receive  any  part,  even 
the  value  of  a  pipe  shank  from  you  (or  it?  You  have 
told  us  a  blind  story,  tlitit  you  sent  a  messenger  to  us,  to 
in(6rm  us  of  the  sale  ;  but  he  never  came  among  us, 
nor  we  never  heard  any  thing  about  it :  this  is  acting 
in  the  dark,  and  very  ditl'e.entfrom  the  conduct  our  Six 
Nations  observe  in  the  sale  of  lands;  on  such  occasions 
they  give  public  notice,  and  invite  all  the  Indians  of  the 
united  nations,  and  give  them  all  a  share  of  the  presents 
they  receive  lor  their  lands.  This  is  the  behaviour  of 
the  wise  nations.  But  u  e  find  you  are  none  o(  our  blood ; 
you  act  a  distinct  part,  not  only  in  this  but  in  other  mat- 
ters ;  your  ears  are  ever  open  to  slanderous  reports  about 
our  brethren ;  you  receive  thorn  with  as  much  greedi- 
ness as  lewd  women  receive  the  embraces  of  bad  men  ; 
and  for  all  these  reasons  we  charge  you  to  remove  in- 
stantly. We  don't  give  you  ihe  liberty  to  think  about 
it.  You  are  women,  take  the  advice  of  a  wise  man,  and 
re:iiove  immediately.  You  may  remove  to  the  other  side 
of  the  Delaware,  where  you  came  from  ;  but  we  do  not 
know  whether,  considering  how  you  have  demeaned 
yoursi^lves,  you  will  be  permitted  to  live  there,  or  whelh- 
ei  you  have  not  swallowed  that  land  down  your  throats, 
as  well  as  the  land  on  this  side.  We  therefore  assign 
you  two  places,  to  go  either  to  IJzoman  or  Shamokin  ; 
you  may  go  to  either  of  these  places,  and  then  we  shall 
have  you  more  under  our  eye,  and  shall  see  how  you 
behave ;  don't  deliberate,  but  remove  away  and  take  the 


TIIK 

:  how  come  you  to  take 
We  conquered  you,  we 
«)W  you  are  women,  and 
i'oineii ;  nor  is  it  fit  you 
ig  land,  since  you  would 
claim  has  gone  through 
lishcd  with  clothes,  meat, 
r  it,  iindnowyon  want  it 
But  what  matters?  You 
ever  tell  us  that  you  had 
receive  any  part,  even 
1  you  (or  it  7  You  have 
lent  a  messenger  to  us,  to 
never  came  among  us, 
aliout  it :  this  is  acting 
from  the  conduct  our  Six 
ands;  on  such  occasions 
;ife  all  the  Indians  of  the 
ill  a  share  of  the  presents 
I'his  is  the  behaviour  of 
ou  are  none  o(  our  blood; 
in  this  but  in  other  mat- 
>  slanderous  reports  about 
m  with  as  much  greed i- 
e  embraces  of  bad  men  ; 
liarge  you  to  remove  in- 
ihe  liberty  to  think  about 
idviceof  a  wise  man,  and 
y  remove  to  the  other  side 
me  from  ;  but  we  do  not 
low  you  have  demeaned 
?d  to  live  there,  or  wheth- 
t  land  down  your  throats, 
de.  We  therefore  assign 
I  Uzoman  or  Shamokin  ; 
(laces,  and  then  we  shall 
,  and  shall  see  how  you 
imove  away  and  take  the 


NORTH    AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


261 


igfj^ 


belt  of  wampum.  After  our  just  reproof,  and  absolute 
order  to  depart  from  the  land,  you  are  now  to  take  notice 
of  what  we  have  further  to  say  to  you. 

"  This  string  of  wampum  serves  to  forbid  you,  your 
children,  and  grandchildren  to  the  latest  posteiity,  for 
ever,  meddling  in  land  affairs  ;  neither  you,  nor  any  who 
shfill  descend  from  you,  are  ever  herealter  to  presume  to 
sell  any  land  ;  forwhich  purpose  you  are  to  preserve  this 
string,  in  memory  of  what  your  uncles  have  this  day 
given  you  in  charge.  We  have  some  other  business  to 
transact  with  our  brothers ;  and  therefore  depart  the  coun- 
cil, and  consider  what  has  been  said  to  ^ou." 

Cnnassatiego  then  spoke  to  the  Council : 

Brethrent — We  called  at  our  old  friend  James  Logan, 
in  our  way  to  the  city,  and  to  our  grief  we  fiund  him 
hid  in  the  bushes,  and  retired  throu.i^h  infirmities  from 
public  business;  we  pressed  him  to  leave  his  retirement, 
and  prevailed  with  him  to  assist  once  more  on  our  ac- 
count at  your  councils.  We  hope,  notwithstanding  his 
age  and  the  effects  of  a  fit  of  sickness,  which  we  under- 
stand has  hurt  his  constitution,  that  he  may  yet  continue 
a  long  time  to  assist  the  provinces  with  his  counsels. 
He  is  a  wise  man  and  a  fast  friend  to  the  Indians  ;  and 
we  desire  when  his  soul  goes  to  God,  you  may  choose  in 
his  room  just  such  another  person,  of  the  same  prudence 
and  ability  in  counselling,  and  of  the  same  tender  dispo- 
sition and  affection  for  the  Indians.  In  testimony  of  our 
gratitude  for  all  his  services,  and  because  he  was  so  good 
as  to  leave  his  country  house,  and  follow  us  to  town,  and 
be  at  the  trouble  in  this  his  advanced  age  to  attend  the 
council,  we  present  him  with  this  bundle  of  skins. 

Brethren,— \i  is  always  our  way  at  the  conclusion  of 
a  treaty  to  desire  you  will  use  your  endeavours  with  the 
traders,  that  they  may  sell  their  goods  cheaper,  and  give 
us  better  price  for  our  deer  skins.  Whenever  any  par- 
ticular sort  of  Indian  goods  is  scarce,  they  constantly 
make  us  pay  the  dearer  on  that  account  We  must  now 
use  the  same  argument  with  them.    Our  deer  are  killed 

23 


MM 


262 


ORIGIN   of  THE 


in  such  quantities,  and  our  hunting  countries  growing 
less  every  day,  by  the  settlement  of  v/lnic  people,  that 
"ame  is  now  dilHcult  to  Hud,  f^nd  wc  tiiusi  t'O  a  f^r.-at 
wayinqi.estofit;  they  theivlvie  <Hf.ht  to  give  \ts  a 
better  price  for  oursliins,  and  w^  desire  you  woiilci  s)  (;alc 
to  them  to  do  so.-  We  have  bteu  si'iacd  m  tlie  ■>r'\c>e 
of  rum  in  town,  we  dc 'ire  you  .,viliopjn  th  ■  rum  'vttle, 
and  give  to  us  in  great*  r  abundance  on  the  road  ;  io  eii- 
lbrce"this  request,  we  present  you  a  bundle  of  slnns. 

Urpthren,-^^  hen  we  fjr"t  came  to  your  houses,  we 
found  them  clean  and  in  order,  but  we  have  staid  so  long 
as  to  dirty  thein,  wliich  is  to  be  iini-ated  to  onr  different 
way  of  living  fror.s  the  ...  hite  P'  ople  ;  and  ineretore,  as  we 
cannot  but  liave  Lten  disajaeeable  to  you  on  this  ac- 
count, we  present  you  wUa  fcome  skins  to  make  your 
houses  clean,  and  put  lhen>  in  the  ^^n)e  condition  they 
were  ill  when  we  came  Among  you.      .      ^^    .         .       , 
Brethren  —The  business  of  the  Five  Nations  is  ot 
great  consequence,  and  requires  a  skilful,  honest  person 
to  go  Ijetween  us;  one  in  whom  both  you  ana  lae  can 
place  confidence.     We  esU^em  our  present  interpreter  to 
be  such  a  person,  equally  faithful  in  the  mterpretation  of 
whatever  is  said  to  liimby  either  of  us,  equally  allied  to 
both  ;  he  is  of  our  nation,  <.ud  a  member  of  our  council, 

as  well  as  of  yours.  ,..,,,■     ■  ,   .  t 

When  we  adopted  him,  wo  divided  him  into  two  equal 
parts  •  one  we  kept  for  ourselves,  and  onewe  left  for  you. 
He  had  a  great  deal  of  trouble  with  us,  wore  out  his  shoes 
in  oin-  messages,  and  dirtied  his  clothes  by  being  among 
us  •  so  that  he  has  become  as  nasty  as  an  Indian.  In 
retur-!  for  these  services  we  rccomtmend  him  to  your 
gener-osity ;  and  on  our  own  behalf  we  give  him  five 
skinF.  to  buy  him  clothes  and  shoes. 

Brelhreny—We  have  still  one  favor  to  ask  ;  one  treaty 
and  all  we  have  to  say  about  public  business  is  now 
over,  and  to-morrow  we  design  to  leave  you.  We  hope, 
as  vou  have  given  us  plenty  of  good  provision  whilst  m 
the  town,  that  you  will  continue  your  goodness  so  far  as 
iu     .pply  us  on  the  road.    And  we  likewise  desire  you 


t  THE 

lunting  countries  growing 
ent  O'    •vliiic  |)rople,  that 

nnd  wo  niusi  oo  a  9r^o^. 
jlbi-e  f!Hf<ht  to  give  \!S  a 
wtj  dosire  you  would  sj  oak 
been  si'iitcd  iu  the  'iiicle 
II  vvilioiwn  r.b  •  mm  ';v  ttle, 
idaiice  on  tiie  road  ;  lo  en- 
you  a  bundle  of  skins, 
came  to  your  houses,  we 
!r,  but  we  have  staid  so  long 
be  iini  ated  to  our  diiTerent 
1'  ople  ;  and  uieretbre,  as  we 
ecal.le  to  you  oi\  this  ac- 

bomt-  skins  to  make  your 
m  the  t-pmo  condition  they 
igynu. 

of  the  Five  Nations  is  of 
ires  a  skilful,  honest  person 
horn  both  you  and  rae  can 
m  our  present  interpreter  to 
thful  in  the  interpretation  of 
itherof  us,  equally  allied  to 
id  a  member  of  our  council, 

<i  divided  him  into  two  equal 
lives,  and  one  we  left  for  you. 
e  with  us,  wore  out  his  shoes 
his  clothes  by  being  among 
as  nasty  as  an  Indian.  In 
«  rt'commend  him  to  your 
vn  behalf  we  give  him  five 
d  shoes. 

one  favor  to  ask  ;  one  treaty 
bout  public  business  is  now 
ign  to  leave  you.  We  hope, 
r  of  good  provision  whilst  in 
■inue  your  goodness  so  far  as 
And  we  likewise  desire  you 


NORTH    AMERICAN    INllIANS. 


263 


will  provide  us  with  wagons  to  carry  our  goods  to  the 
place  where  they  are  to  be  conveyed  bv  water. 


g.a.ghradodo\v's  speech. 

At  a  council,  hold  at  Lancaster,  June  30th,  1744,  when 
the  governor  observed  that  certain  lands  belonged  to  the 
great  King, 

Gachradodow,  of  the  Six  Nations,  thus  spoke— Great 
Assaragoa* — Tiie  world  at  the  first  was  made  on  the  oth- 
er side  of  the  great  water,  different  from  what  it  is  on 
this  side,  as  may  be' known  from  the  different  colors  of 
our  skins  and  of  our  flesh  ;  and  that  vhich  you  call  jus- 
tice may  not  be  so  among  us  ;  ycm  have  your  laws  and 
outlaws,  and  so  have  we.  The  great  King  might  send 
you  over  to  conquer  the  Indians;  but  it  looks  to  us  that 
God  did  not  approve  it ;  if  he  had,  he  would  not  have 
placed  the  sea  where  it  is,  as  the  limits  between  us  and 
you. 

Brother  Assaragoa,— 1\\o\\^  great  things  are  well 
remembered  among  us,  yet  we  don"t  remember  that  we 
were  ever  conquered  by  the  great  King,  or  that  we  have 
been  employed  by  that  great  King  to  conquer  others ;  if 
it  was  so,  it  is  beyond  our  memory.  We  do  rememter 
we  were  employed  by  Maryland  to  conquer  the  Conesto- 
goes,  and  that  the  second  time  we  were  at  war  with  them, 
we  carried  them  all  off.  ^ 

Brother  Assaragoa,~Yo\\  charge  us  with  not  acting 
agreeably  to  our  peace  with  the  Catawbas.  We  will  re- 
peat to  you  truly  what  was  done ;  the  governor  of  New 
York  at  Albany,  in  behalf  of  Assaragoa,  gave  us  several 
belts  of  wampum  from  the  Cherokees  and  Catawbas,  and 
wc  agreed  to  a  peace,  if  those  nations  would  send  some 
of  their  wreat  men  to  us  to  confirm  it  face  to  face,  and 


*  Such  was  the  name  of  the  governor  of  Virginia. 


Mi 


m 


964  ORUilNOFTHR 

thot  they  would  trade  with  us ;  and  desired  that  they 
would  appoint  a  time  to  meet  at  Albany  for  that  purpose, 
but  they  never  came. 

Brniher  Assaragna—Vfe  then  desired  a  letter  might 
be  sent  to  the  Catfiwbas  and  Cherokees,  to  desire  them  to 
comedown  and  confirm  the  peace.  It  was  long  before 
an  answer  came,  but  we  met  the  Cherokees  and  confirm- 
ed the  peace,  and  sent  some  of  our  people  to  take  care  of 
U>em  until  they  returned  to  their  own  country.  The 
Catjiwbas  refused  to  come,  and  sent  us  word  that  we 
were  but  women,  and  that  they  were  men,  and  double 
men  ;  and  that  they  would  make  women  of  us,  and  would 
be  always  at  war  with  us  ;  they  are  a  deceitful  people  ; 
and  brother  Assaragoa  is  deceived  by  them  ;  we  don't 
blame  him  for  it,  but  are  sorry  he  is  so  deceived. 

Brother  Jtssaragoa,—Vic  have  confirmed  the  peace 
with  the  Cherokees,  but  not  with  the  Catawbas ;  they 
have  been  treacherous  and  know  it,  so  that  the  war  must 
continue  till  one  of  us  is  destroyed  ;  thus  we  think  pro- 
per to  tell  you,  that  you  may  not  be  troubled  at  what  we 
do  to  the  Catawbas. 

Brother  Assaragoa,— We  will  now  speak  to  the  pomt 
between  us.  It  is  always  a  custom  among  brethren  and 
strangers  to  use  each  other  kindly  ;  you  have  some  very 
ill  natured  people  living  there  ;  so  we  desire  the  persons 
in  power  may  know  that  we  are  to  have  reasonable  vic- 
tuals when  we  want. 

You  know  very  well  when  the  white  people  canie 
first  here,  they  were  poor ;  but  now  they  have  goi  lands 
and  are  by  them  become  rich,  and  we  are  now  poor ; 
what  little  we  have  had  for  the  land  goes  soon  away,  but 
the  land  lasts  for  ever.  You  told  us  you  had  brought 
with  you  a  checi  of  goods,  and  tLnt.  you  have  the  key  in 
your  pockets;  but  we  have  nevei  seen  the  chest,  nor  the 
foods  that  are  in  it ;  it  may  be  small  and  the  goods  may 
»e  few ;  we  want  to  see  them,  and  are  desirous  to  come 
to  some  conclusion.  We  have  been  sleeping  here  these 
two  days  past,  and  have  not  done  any  thing  to  the  pur- 
pose. 


THB 

IS ;  and  desired  that  they 
t  Albany  for  that  purpose, 

en  desired  a  letter  might 
lerokees,  to  desire  them  to 
lace.  It  was  long  before 
le  Cherokees  and  confirm- 
our  people  to  take  care  of 
;heir  own  country.  The 
id  sent  us  word  that  we 
;y  were  men,  and  double 
:e  women  of  us,  and  would 
ey  are  a  deceitful  people  ; 
eived  by  them  ;  we  don't 
he  is  so  deceived, 
lave  confirmed  the  peace 
vith  the  Catawbas;  they 
)w  it,  so  that  the  war  must 
oyed  ;  thus  we  think  pro- 
lot  be  troubled  at  what  we 

ill  now  speak  to  the  point 
istom  among  brethren  and 
tidly  ;  you  have  some  very 
;  so  we  desire  the  persons 
ire  to  have  reasonable  vic- 

;n  the  white  people  came 
t  now  they  have  gov  lands 
li,  and  we  are  now  poor  ; 
e  land  goes  soon  away,  but 
1  told  us  you  had  brought 
i  tl.rit.  you  have  the  key  in 
;vei  seen  the  chest,  nor  the 
e  small  and  the  goods  may 
and  are  desirous  to  come 
re  been  sleeping  here  these 
done  any  thing  to  the  pur- 


NOKTH    AMERICAN   INDIANS 


265 


THE  CHARACTER  OF  THE  FIVE  INDIAN  NATIONS 
OF  CANADA,  BY  LORD  CAD  WALL  ADEtt  COLDEN.* 

The  Five  Nations  are  a  poor  and  generally  called  a 
barbarous  people,  bred  under  the  darkest  ignorance ; 
and  yet  u  bright  and  noble  genius  shines  tli rough  these 
clouds.  None  of  the  greatest  Roman  heroes  have  dis- 
covered a  greater  love  of  country  or  contempt  of  death, 
than  these  people  called  barbarians  have  done,  when 
iiberiycurne  in  competition.  Indeed,  I  think  our  Indians 
hav3  outdone  the  Romans  in  this  particular.  Some  of 
the  greatest  of  those  Roman  heroes  have  murdered  them- 
selves to  avoid  shame  or  torments ;  but  our  Indians  have 
refused  to  die  meanly,  or  with  but  little  pain  when  they 
thought  their  country's  honour  would  be  at  stake  by  it ; 
but  have  given  their  bodies  willingly  to  the  most  cruel 
torments  of  their  enemies,  to  show,  as  they  said,  that  the 
Five  Nations  consisted  of  men,  whose  courage  and  reso- 
lution could  not  slacken.  But  what,  alas  !  have  we 
Christians  done  to  make  them  better,  we  have  indeed 
reason  to  be  ashamed  that  these  infidels  by  our  conver- 
sation and  neighbourhood,  are  become  worse  than  they 
were  before  they  knew  us.  Instead  of  Virtue  we  have 
only  taught  them  Vice,  that  they  were  entirely  free  from 
before  that  time.  The  narrow  vices  of  private  interest, 
have  occasioned  this  and  will  occasion  greater,  even 
public  mischief,  if  the  governors  of  the  people  do  not 
put  a  stop  to  these  growing  evils  If  these  practices  bo 
winked  at,  instead  of  faitiiliil  friends  that  have  manfully 
fought  our  battles  for  us,  Uie  Five  Nations  will  become 
faithless  thieves  and  robbers,  and  join  with  every  enemy 
that  can  give  hope  of  plunder. 

"  If  care  were  taken  to  plant  and  cultivate  in  them 


woo 


ORIOIN  OF  THK 


that  general  benevolence  to  mankind,  which  is  the  true 
first  principles  of  virtue,  it  would  efTectnally  eradicate 
those  horrid  vices  o-  .isioned  by  their  unbounded  re- 
...  --,  and  then  they  no  longer  would  deserve  the 
tK,  uame  ofbarbnriau",  but  would  become  people  whose 
iii  .ndship  mightadd    onour  to  the  British  nation. 

«  The  Greeks  and  Romans  were  once  as  much  barba- 
rians as  our  Indians  are  now,  and  deified  the  heroes  ml 
Arsttaught  them  those  virtues,  from  whence  the  grandeur 
of  those  renowned  nations  wholly  pr(.(<^eded.  A  good 
man  however,  will  feel  more  real  satisfaction  and  pleasure 
fromtb-  .      ving  in  any  way  forwarded  the  civi- 

lizinti  v^t  a  barbarous  nni  ■  n,  or  having  multiplied  the 
number  of  good  men,  than  from  the  fondest  hopes  o. 
gnch  extravagant  honours. 

"  The  Five  Nations  consist  of  so  many  tribes  or  na- 
tions joined  together,  without  any  superiority  of  one  oyer 
the  other    The  union  has  continued  so  long  that  nothing 
is  known  to  Europeans  of  the  origin  of  it.     ThiJ  are 
/known  by  the  names  of  Mohawks,  Oneidoes,  Orionda- 
(eas,  Cayugas,  and  Sennekas.     Each  of  these  nations  is 
Vain  divided  into  three  tribes  or  families,  who  distm- 
miish  themselves  by  three  different  names  or  ensigns  ; 
the  Tortoise,  the  Bear,  and  the  Wolf;  and  the  Sachonis, 
or  old  lien  of  these  families  put  their  ensign  ornnrks 
of  their  family  to  every  public  paper  when  they  sign  it. 
"Each  of  these  nations  is  a  re;.'--;ic  of  itself,  and 'f? 
eoverned  in  all  public  affairs  by  its  own  Sachems,  the 
autho.  ity  of  these  rulers  is  gained  by  and  consists  wholly 
in^the  opinion  the  rest  of  ih    nation  havr        their  wis- 
dom and  integrity.  They  never  execute  til  ir  .esolutions 
by  force  upon  any  o    'leir  people.     Hon-   i r  and  esteem 
aiv    their   principal   ,.      'rds  ;  as  ^ame  and  being  de- 
spised  their  punishments.      Thes.    i.'auers  and  captains 
in  like  nanner  obtain  their  authority  by  the  general 
opinioi      f  their  courage  and  conduct ;  and  lose  it  by 
afaihi       ii  those     irtues.     Thc^e  grea'    nen,  both  Sa- 
chems and  captains,  are  generally  poorer      m  the  c 


THK 

inkind,  which  is  the  true 
luld  effectually  eradicate 
by  their  unbounded  re- 
nder wotild  deserve   the 
aiid  become  people  whose 
othe  British  nation, 
were  once  as  m\ich  barba- 
»nd  deified  the  heroes   hat 
from  whence  the  grundeiir 
holly  prot  -eded.    A  good 
'al  satisfaction  and  pleasure 
[ly  way  forwarded  the  civi- 
or  having  multiplied  the 
from  the  fondest  hopes  of 

t  of  so  many  tribes  or  na- 
nny superiority  of  one  oyer 
tinned  so  longj  that  nothing 
e  oripin  of  it.  Thfy  arc 
hawks,  Oneidoes,  Ononda- 
Each  of  these  nations  is 
les  or  families,  who  distin- 
ifferent  names  or  ensigns ; 
iie  Wolf;  and  the  Sachoms, 
1  put  their  ensign  or  m  irks 
c  paper  when  they  sign  if. 

a  rer.i^'iic  of  itself,  and  ''- 
rs  by  Its  own  Sacliems,  thf 
lined  by  and  consists  wholly 

nation  havr  their  wis- 
/er  executetli  ir  lesohitions 
r-ople,  Hon  ir  and  esteem 
s  ;  as  s   a  me  and  being  de 

These  it^aders  and  captains 
•  authority  by  the  general 
id  conduct ;  and  lose  it  by 
Thc^e  great  nen,  both  Sa- 
lera'ly  poorer      an  the  c 


NORTH    AMERICAN    IN  <» 


m 


mon  people,  for  they  nniformily ;,  ive  »\vay  and  distribute 
all  the  presents  or  plunder. they  get  in  their  treaties  or  m 
war,  so  as  to  leave  nothing  to  themselves. 

««  There  is  not  a  man  in  the  ministry  of  the  t  ive  rsa- 
tions,  who  has  gained  his  office  otherwise  than  by  mer- 
it •  there  is  not  the  least  salary  or  any  sort  of  proht  an- 
nexed to  any  office  to  tempt  the  covetous  or  sordid; 
but  on  the  contrary,  every  unworthy  action  is  unavoida- 
bly nttended  with  the  forfeiture  of  their  commission,  for 
the  authority  is  only  the  esteem  of  the  people,  and  cea- 
ses the  moment  that  esteem  is  lost. 

«  The  Five  Nations  think  themselves  superior  to  man- 
kind, and  call  themselves  Ongue-honwe,  that  is, 
men  surpassing  all  others.  All  the  nations  round  them 
have  for  many  years  entirely  submitted  to  them,  and 
pay  a  yearly  tribute  to  them  of  wampum.*" 

The  following  continuation  of  their  character  Js  by 
James  Buchannan,  Esq.,  of  New  York  =  ... 

''  They  dare  neither  niakr  var  nor  peace  without  the 
consent  of  the  Mohawks.  wo  old  men  of  this  tribe 
commonly  go  about  every  >  our  or  two,  to  receive  this 
tribute-  •  and  I  have  had  opportunity  to  oLserve  what 
anxiety  the  poor  Indians  were  under  while  these  two 
old  m^n  remained  in  that  part  of  the  country  where  I 
was  An  old  Mohawk  Sachem,  in  a  poor  blanket  and 
dirty  shirt,  may  be  seen  issuing  his  orders  with  as  arbi- 


Tipum  is  the  current  money  among  the  Indians ;  it  is  of 
white  and  purple:  the  white  is  worked  out  of  the  in- 
.  ,  'he  ffreat  Co  gues  into  the  form  of  a  bead,  and  perfora- 
«i'soas.ofe  strun<r"on  leather;  the  purple  is  worked^  out  of 
the'  in"  .de  oi  th«  rausJie  shell.  They  arc  wove  as  broad  as  one's 
bar  and  a  -at  two  feet  Ion?:  these  they  call  belts  and  give 
1  ^ve  .  .cm  nt  their  treaties,  as  the  seals  of  friendship.  For 
L  otlves  a  MUgle  string  is  given ;  every  bead  is  of  a  known 
«Jn^  Mt<'  belt  o(  a  less  number  is  made  to  equal  one  of  a 
JSLV.T;  .  many  as  are  wanted  being  fastened  to  the  belt  by 
a  Htring. 


ORIUIN  or  TUB 


trary  authority  as  a  Roman  dictator.  It  is  not,  however, 
for  the  suiie  of  trilmtt;  tliey  make  war,  but  Iroiii  notions 
of  glory,  wliich  they  have  ever  most  strongly  imprinted 
on  their  minds  ;  and  the  further  they  go  to  seek  an  ene- 
my, the  greater  jflory  is  gained.  The  Five  Nations  ni 
their  lovo  of  hborly  and  ot  their  country,  in  their  bravery 
in  battle,  and  their  con.stancy  in  enduring  labour  and 
torments,  ec^ual  the  fortitude  of  the  most  renowned  Ko- 
mans. 

"  I  shall  finish  tiieir  character  by  wliat  llieir  enemy, 
Monsieur  Delu  Potlierie  in  his  history  of  North  Ameri- 
ca, says  of  them  ;  '  when  we  speak  in  P'rance  of  the  Five 
Nations,  they  are  thought,  by  a  common  mistake,  to  Ixi 
mere  barbarmns,  always  thirsting  after  huumu  blood ; 
but  their  true  character  is  very  different.  They  are  in- 
deed tlie  fiercest  and  most  fornjidable  people  in  North 
America,  and  at  the  same  time  are  as  politic  and  judi- 
cious as  can  well  be  conceived  ;  and  this  appears  fronj 
the  management  of  all  the  atfair?  which  they  transact, 
not  only  with  the  French  and  Fnglish,  but  likewise  with 
almost  all  the  Indian  nations  of  this  vast  continent.' 

"Tiiey  strictly  form  a  Roman  maxim,  to  increase 
their  strength  by  encouraging  other  nations  to  incorpo- 
rate with  them,  and  adopt  many  captives  taken  in  battle, 
who  afterwards  have  become  sachems  and  captains. 
The  cruelty  the  Indians  use  in  war,  is  deservedly  held 
in  abhorrence  ;  but  who  ever  has  read  the  history  of  the 
far  famed  heroes  of  Greece  and  Rome,  will  find  tliem  lit- 
tle, if  at  all  better,  even  in  this  respect.  Does  the  be- 
haviour of  Achilles  to  Heritor's  dead  body  apj)ear  less 
savage  !  But  Achilles  liad  a  Homer  to  l)lazon  forth  his 
virtu'es;  not  so  with  the  unlettered  Indian;  every  pen 
is  dipped  in  gall  against  him.  Witness  the  Carthagin- 
ians, and  Phoenicians  offering  their  children  in  sacrifice, 
and  in  latter  days  behold  men  professing  Christianity, 
outstripping  all  true  or  fabled  cruelty,  blasphemously  or 
impiously,  under  the  idea  of  honouring  God. 

"  Previous  to  setting  out  on  any  warlike  expedition, 


■    TIIK 

:tntor.  It  is  not,  Itowever, 
;ikc  war,  but  rroiuiiotioiis 
r  most  stroiij(ly  iiupriiilod 
lor  they  go  to  seek  un  ene- 
ad.  Tlie  Kive  Nations  in 
ir  country,  in  their  bravery 
r  in  endiirinj,'  labour  and 
of  tlie  most  renowned  Ro- 

;ter  by  what  llieir  enemy, 
is  history  of  North  Ameri- 
peak  in  France  of  the  Five 

a  common  mistake,  to  be 
•sting  after  lunnan  blood; 
/  different.  They  are  in- 
midable  people  in  North 
le  are  as  politic  and  judi- 
id  ;  and  tiiis  appears  from 
fair?  which  they  transact, 

Fiiiglish,  but  likewise  with 
of  this  vjist  continent.' 
)man  maxim,  to  increase 
g  other  nations  to  incorpo- 
riy  captives  taken  in  battle, 
ne  saclierns  and  captains, 
in  war,  is  deservedly  held 

has  read  the  history  of  the 
id  Rome,  will  find  themlit- 
his  respect.  Does  the  be- 
ar's deiid  body  appear  less 
I  Homer  to  blazon  forth  his 
ettered  Indian;  every  pen 
Witness  the  Carthagin- 
» their  children  in  sacrifice, 
en  professing  Christianity, 

cruelty,  blaspliemously  or 
honouring  God. 
)n  any  warlike  expedition, 


NOnXH    AMEUICAN  INDIANS. 


269 


they  have  a  feast,  to  which  all  the  noted  warriors  of  the 
nation  are  iuvtcd  ;  when  they  have  the  war  dance  to 
the  beat  of  kettle  drums.     The  warriors  are  seated  on 
two  rows ;  each  rises  in  turn,  and  sings  the  deeds  he 
has  performed  ;  so  that  they  work  up  their  spirits  to  a 
high  degree  of  enthusiasm.     They  come  to  these  dances 
with  faces  painted  in  a  frightful  manner  to  make  tJiem- 
selves  look  terrible  to  their  enemies.     By  these   war 
songs  they  preserve  the  history  of  their  great  achieve- 
ments.*    The  solemn  reception  of  ihese  warriors,  and 
the  acclamations  of  applause  which  they  receive  at  their 
return,  cannot  but  have  on  their  hearer  the  same  effect 
in  raising  an  emulation  for  glory,  that  a  triumph  had  on 
the  old  Romans.     After  their  prisoners  are  secured,  they 
never  offer  them  the  least  bad  treatment,  but  ou  the  con- 
trary will  rather  starve  tliemselves  than  suffer  them  to 
want;  and  I  have  been  always  assured  that  there  is  not 
one  instance  of  their  offering  tlie  least  violence  to  the 
charity  of  any  woman  that  was  their  captive.     The  cap- 
tives are  generally  distributed  among  those  who  have 
lost  a  member  of  their  family  in  battle.     If  they  are 
accepted,  they  enjoy  all  the  privileges  the  person  had  ; 
but  if  otherwise,  they  die  in  torment  to  satiate  the  re- 
venge of  those  who  refuse  them. 

They  use  neither  drum  nor  trumpet,  nor  any  kmd  of 
musical  instruments  in  their  wars ;  their  throats  serve 
them  on  all  occasions.  We  find  the  same  was  practised 
by  Homer's  heroes : 

Thrice  to  its  pitch,  his  lofty  voice  he  rears, 
O  friend !  Ulysses'  shouts  invade  my  ears. 

The.  hospitality  of  these  Indians  is  no  less  remarkable 
than  their  other  virtues.  As  soon  as  any  stranger  comes 
among  them,  they  are  sure  to  offer  him  victuals;  if  a 
number  arrive,  one  of  their  best  houses  is  cleaned  for 


*  It  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  all  nations  have  used  the  same 
means  to  record  and  bear  in  mind  their  history. 


laans 


-Jini 


270 


ORIGIN   OP  THE 


their  accommodation,  and  not  unfrequently  they  are  ac- 
commodated with  iemale  society  wliile  they  remain  ;  but 
this  latter  m  irk  of  simple  hospitality  is  not  now  to  be 
found  among  any  of  the  Indian  tribes  who  have  had 
much  intercourse  with  the  whi.js.  The  two  following 
traits  of  charactet  in  the  Mohawks,  M.  Golden  states  as 
having  eome  under  his  own  knowledge  ;  he  states  that 
when  last  in  their  country,  the  Sachems  told  him  they 
had  an  Englishman  who  had  run  from  his  master  iu 
New  York;  that  they  never  would  deliver  hin^.  up  to  be 
punished,  but  that  they  would  pay  the  value  to  the  mas- 
ter. Another  man  made  iiis  escape  from  Albany  jail, 
where  he  was  in  prison  for  debt ;  the  Mohawks  received 
him,  and,  as  they  protected  him  against  the  sheiiff,  they 
not  only  paid  the  debt  for  him,  but  gave  him  land  over 
and  above  sufficient  for  a  good  farm  whereon  he  lived 
ivhen  M.  Golden  was  last  (here. 

"  Polygamy  is  not  usual  among  them,  and  in  case  of 
separation  acconiing  to  the  natural  course  of  all  animals, 
the  children  follow  the  mother.  The  women  bring 
forth  their  children  with  much  ease,  and  witliout  any 
help,  ?.nd  t^oon  after  delivery  return  to  their  Ubual  em- 
ployment. They  alone  perform  all  the  drudgery  about 
the  house,  plant  the  corn,  labour  at  it,  C4it  the  firewood, 
carry  it  home  and  on  their  marches  bear  the  burdens. 
The  men,  disdaining  all  kind  of  labour,  employ  them- 
selves alone  in  hunting ;  at  times  when  it  is  not  proper 
to  hutit,  the  old  men  are  found  in  companies  in  conversa- 
tion, the  young  men  at  their  exercises,  shooting  at  marks, 
throwing  the  hatchet,  wrestling,  or  runnit)g ;  and  the 
women  all  busy  at  labour  in  the  fields.  The  ancient 
state  of  Lacedemon  resembles  that  of  the  Five  Nations, 
their  laws  and  customs  being  formed  to  render  the  mind 
and  bodies  of  the  people  fit  for  war.  Theft  is  very 
scandalous  and  rare.  There  is  one  vice  which  they 
have  acquired  since  they  became  acquainted  with  the 
Europeans,  of  which  they  knew  nothing  before,  drui''  • 
ennessj  all,  male  and  female,  are  awfully  given  to  this 


^Jg^ 


itmmm 


OP  THE 

t  unfrequently  they  are  ac- 
iety  while  they  remain  ;  but 
lospitality  is  not  now  to  be 
liau  tribes  who  have  had 
rh'i^s.  The  two  following 
tiawks,  M.  Golden  states  as 
knowledge  ;  he  states  that 
he  Sachems  told  him  they 
ad  run  from  his  master  in 
would  deliver  hin^.  up  to  be 
Id  paythevalne  to  the  nrias- 
is  eycape  from  Albany  jail, 
lebt ;  the  IViohawks  received 
lirn  aguinst  the  sheiifF,  they 
im,  but  gave  him  land  over 
ood  fainn  whereon  he  lived 
lere. 

among  them,  and  in  case  of 
latnral  course  of  all  animal?, 
other.  The  women  bring 
iiuch  ease,  and  without  any 
■y  return  to  their  usual  em- 
form  all  the  drudgery  about 
ibour  at  it,  C4it  the  firewood, 
marches  bear  the  burdens, 
ud  of  labour;  employ  them- 
times  when  it  is  not  proper 
id  in  companies  in  con  versa- 
exercises,  shooting  at  marks, 
jstiing,  or  running  ;  and  the 
in  the  fields.  The  ancient 
les  that  of  the  Five  Nations, 
ig  formed  to  render  the  mind 
fit  for  war.  Theft  is  very 
ere  is  one  vice  whicii  they 
ecame  acquainted  with  the 
knew  nothing  befi^re,  drui''  • 
le,  are  awfully  given  to  this 


NORTfl   AMERICA  INDIANS. 


2tl 


vice ;  they  have  not  been  taught  to  abhor  it ;  on  (he 
contrary,  the  tiadc^rs  encourage  it  for  the  profit  they 
gain  on  the  Suque,  and  the  bargains  they  obtain  while 
intoxicated  ;  and  this  imported  vice,  from  men  profess- 
ing Christianit),  has  destroyed  greater  numbers  than  all 
their  wars  and  diseases  put  together. 

"  As  to  what  religion  they  have  it  is  difiicnit  to  judge 
of  them,  because  the  Indians  that  speak  English  and 
live  near  us,  have  learned  many  things  of  us,  and  it  is 
not  easy  to  distinguish  the  notions  they  had  originally 
amono-  them,  from  those  they  have  learned  of  the  Chris- 
tians." It  is  certain  they  have  no  kind  of  public  worship, 
and  I  am  told  they  have  no  radical  word  signifying 
God,  that  is,  one  sinTiplt;  expression  for  the  Deity,  liut  use 
a  compound  word  that  signifies  preserver,  sustainer,  or 
master  of  the  universe.  Their  funeral  rites  seem  to  infer 
an  idea  of  a  future  existence.  They  make  a  large  hole 
in  which  the  body  can  be  placed  upright,  or  upon  its 
haunches  ;  they  diess  the  corpse  in  all  their  finery,  and 
put  wampum  and  other  things  into  the  grave  with  it, 
and  the  relations  suffer  not  grass  or  any  weeds  to  grow 
on  the  grave  or  near  it,  and  frequently  visit  it  with 
lamentations." 


AMERICA  PEOPLED  BY  A  MORE   CIVILIZED   RACE 
THAN  THE  PRESENT  RED  INDIANS. 

At  what  period  the  continent  of  America  was  origin- 
ally peopled,  is  a  question  which  has  not  as  yet  been  sa- 
tisfactorily proved  ;  in  fact  all  the  sources  of  information 
which  have  been  hitherto  exhibited  to  the  philosophic 
mind,  will  not  be  sufiicient  to  form  any  probable  con- 
jecture on  this  head.  If  the  geological  constitution  of 
America  be  attentively  examined,  the  opinion  that  it  is 
a  continent  more  recently  formed  than  the  rest  of  the 
globe,  will  not  stand. 


ln'Tiiiippinpimpiiwi"'-  ' 


272 


ORIGIN  OF  THE 


«  The  same  succession  of  stony  str'tta;'  says  a  learned 
author,  "i<=  found  no  less  in  tho  new  vorldthan  in  the 
Md    world.     At  a  height  superior  to  Mount  Blanc 
petrified  sea  shells  are  found  on  the  summit  of  the  Andes. 
The  fossil    bones  of  elephants,   are  spread  over  the 
equinoctial  reg.6ns  of  a  continent  where  living  elephants 
do  not  exist;  and  these  bones  are  not  found  merely  m 
low  plains,  but  in  the  coldest  and  most  elevated  regions 
ofYe  Cordilleras-     There,  as  well  as  m  the  old  world, 
generations  of  animals  long  extinct,  have  preceded  those 
which  now  exist  on  the  surface  of  the  earth.     There  is 
no  reason  to  believe,  because  America  has  been  bu 
recently  discovered,  that,  therefore,  it  has   been  bu 
recently  peopled.     The    comparative  thinness  of    Us 
population  is  no  prooi  to  the  contrary,  for  the  regions  of 
Central  Asia  are  as  thinly  Fop^ed  as  the  savannahs  ot 
Saw  Mexico  and  Paraguay.     The  fact  is,  that  the  pro- 
blem of  the  fiist  population  of  most  countries,  is  nearly 
as  difficult  to  solve  as  that  of  America.     The  reason  is 
plain,    because  the  first  population  of  a    country  is 
genemlly  far  beyond  the  period   of  »»!  history.     The. 
problem,  therefore,  of  the  population  of  the  new  world 
is  no  more  within  the  province  of  history,  than  questions 
on  the  origin  of  plants  and  animals  are  in  that  ot  natural 

^*^  u"has  been  frequently  proved  beyond  the  possibility 

of  a  doubt,  that  the  remains  of  a  "lore  ^pohshed  and 

cultivated  people  than  the  present  red  Indians  ol  North 

America  do  still  exist  in  difierent  parts  of  the  western 

continent.    In  the  absence  of  these  remains  the  vestiges 

■of  civilization  which  are  every  year  discovered  between 

;  Lake  Ontarioand  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  even  towards 

i  the  north-west  should  sufficiently  prove  the  fact      Mr. 

!  Barton,  in  his  Observations  on  some  Parts  of  Natural 

I  HiMory,  part  I.,  has  collected  the  scattered  hints   of 

/  Kalm.  Carver,  and  others,  and  has  added  a  plan  of  a  re- 

?  ffular  work,  which  had  been  discovered  on  the  banks  ot 

tke  Muskingum,  near  its  junction  with  the  Ohio.     I  tiese 


}F  THE 


tony  Hr'da^''  says  a  learned 
the  new  world  than  in  the 
superior  to  Mount  Blanc 
m  the  summit  of  the  Andes, 
nts.  are  spread  over  the 
lent  where  living  elephants 
s  are  not  found  merely  in 

and  most  elevated  regions 
IS  well  as  in  the  old  world, 
ixtinct,  have  preceded  those 
ice  of  the  earth.  There  is 
se  America  has  been  but 
herefore,  it  has  been  but 
mparative  thinness  of    its 

contrary,  for  the  regions  of 
opled  as  the  savannahs  of 
The  fact  is,  that  the  pro- 
of most  countries,  is  nearly 
f  America.  The  reason  is 
)pulation  of  a  country  is 
jriod  of  its  history.  The 
>pulation  of  the  new  world, 
>ce  of  history,  than  questions 
inimals  are  in  that  of  natural 

>ved  beyond  the  possibility 
is  of  a  more  polished  and 
)resent  red  Indians  of  North 
fferent  parts  of  the  western 
)f  these  remains  the  vestiges 
ery  year  discovered  between 
jf  Mexico,  and  even  towards 
jienlly  prove  the  fact.  Mr. 
m  some  Parts  of  Natural 
cted  the  scattered  hints  of 
nd  has  added  a  plan  of  a  re- 
rs  discovered  on  the  banks  of 
iclion  with  the  Ohio,    These 


NOKTil   AMERICAN   INDIANS. 


273 


remains  are  principally  stone  walls,  large  mounds  of 
eartii,  and  a  combination  of  these  mounds  with  l  he  walls, 
suspected  to  have  been  fortifications.  In  some  paces 
the  ditches  and  the  Ibrtresses  are  said  to  have  been 
plainly  seen  ;  in  others,  furrows,  as  if  the  land  had  been 
ploughed.  The  mounds  of  earth  are  of  two  kinds  ;  they 
are  artificial  tumuli,  designed  as  repositories  for  the 
dead ;  or  they  are  of  a  greater  size  for  the  purpose  of 
defending  the  adjacent  country ;  and  with  this  view  they 
are  artificially  constructed,  or  advantage  is  taken  of  the 
natural  eminences,  to  raise  them  into  a  fortification. 

The  remains  near  the  banks  of  the  Muskingum,  are 
situated  about  one  mile  above  the  junction  of  that  river 
with  the  Ohio,  and  a  hundnd  and  sixty  miles  below 
fort  Pitt.  They  consist  of  a  number  of  walls  and  other 
elevations  of  ditches,  <fcc.,  altogether  occupying  a  space 
of  ground  about  three  hundred  and  fifty  to  twenty-five 
or  twenty  feet  broad.  The  town,  as  it  had  been  called,  is  a 
large  level,  encompassed  by  walls,  nearly  in  the  form  of 
a  square,  the  sides  of  which  are  from  ninety-six  to  eighty- 
six  perches  in  lenMh.  These  walls  are,  in  general, 
..bout  ten  feet  in  height  above  the  level  on  wlii-h  they 
stand,  and  about  twenty  feet  in  diameter  at  the  base,  but 
at  the  top  they  are  much  narrower ;  they  are  at  pre&ent 
overgrown  with  vegetables  of  different  kinds,  and  among 
others,  with  t.ees  of  several  feet  in  diameter.  '^I'he 
chasms,  or  opening  in  the  walls,  were  probably  intended 
for  gateways  ;  they  are  three  in  number  on  each  side, 
besides  the  smaller  openings  in  the  angles.  Within  the 
walls  there  are  three  elevations,  each  about  six  feet  in 
height,  with  regular  ascents  to  thein.  These  elevations 
considerably  res'^mble  some  of  the  einineiices  already 
mentioned,  which  have  been  discovered  nt  ir  tlie  river 
Mississippi.  This  author's  opinion  is  that  the  Tolticas, 
or  some  other  Mexican  nation,  were  i,e  people  to  whom 
the  mounds  and  fortifications,  which  he  hus  described, 
owe  their  existence.  This  conjecture  is  thought  probable, 
from  the  similarity  of  the  Mexican  fortifications  described 

24 


1 


274 


OBtOIN  OF  THK 


by  the  Abbe  Clavigero,  and  other  authors,  to  those  de- 
cribed  by  our  author ;  and  from  the  tradition  ot  the 
Mexicans  that  they  came  from  the  north  west ;  (or,  ii  we 
can  rely  on  the  testimony  of  late  travellers,  lortifications 
similar  to  those  mentioned  by  Mr.  Baaton  hnve  been 
discovered  as  far  to  the  north  as  Lake  Pepm  ;  and  we 
find  them,  a?  we  approach  to  the  south,  even  as  low  as 
the  coasts  of  Florida.  j   .u^ 

To  enumerate  the  antiquities  of  America  and  tne 
diflFerent  places  where  they  are  found,  would  only  he  a 
repetition  of  what  has  already  appeared  before  the  public; 
and  these  discoveries  are  evidently  so  much   attended 
with  the  exaggeration  of  enthusiasts,  that  it  would  HI 
become  any  person,  who  was  not  an  actual  observer,  to 
present  to  the  public  what,  perhaps,  never  existed.     It  is, 
however,  an  undeniable   fact,  that  several   vestiges  ot 
civilization  have  been  found  in  different  parts  through- 
out the  western  continent,  which  will  at  once  prove  that 
a  people  more  versed  in  the  arts  and   sciences  than  the 
present  North  American  Indians,  inhabited  the  western 
continent  at  some  remote  period.     The  venerable  Bish- 
op of  Meaux,  who  addressed  a  series  of  letters  to  the 
Queen  of  France  during  his  travels  in  North  America, 
mentions  the  remains  of  several  well  built  forts  in  the 
country  of  the  Natchez,  whom  he  supposes  to  be  de- 
scendants of  the  .\k;xicansor  the  survivors ol.wme  nation 
wliich  must  have  been  somewhat   acquainted   with  the 
arts,  and  might  have  been  exterminated   by   war,  pes- 
tilence, or  famine.     "  This  fortification,"  he  savs  "  which 
is  large  and  square,  might  contain  several  iuiiidrtd  cab- 
ins     The  walls   which  are  built  ot  stone,   are  seven 
or  eicrht  feet  high.     Ron-  d  them  runs  a  broad  ditch,  six 
Ifeet  deep,  into  which  they  could,  in  time  of  danger,  draw 
the  waters  of  a  creek  or  small  river   that  runs  by  the 
/town,  at  the  distance  of  tl.irty  yards,     ^ot  far  from 
\  thence  I  observed  the  remains  of  a  tower,  built  with 
some  taste  and  art  ;  and  on  inquiring  at  the  great  iemple 
'  of  the  Natchez,  what  it  was  intended  for,  1  was  told  by 


MMi^'''^' 


>r  TUB 

ther  authors,  to  those  de- 
om  the  tradition  of  the 
1  the  north  west ;  for,  if  we 
ate  travellers,  fortifications 
f  Mr.  Baaton  hnve  been 
as  Lake  Pepin  ;  and  we 
the  south,  even  as  low  as 

ties  of  America   and  the 
re  found,  would  only  he  a 
appeared  before  the  public; 
lently  so   much   attended 
husiasts,  that  it  would  ill 
1  not  an  actual  observer,  to 
rhaps,  never  existed.     It  is, 
t,  that  several  vestiges  of 
in  different  parts  through- 
iiich  will  at  once  prove  that 
irts  and   sciences  than  the 
ians,  inhabited  the  western 
riod.     The  venerable  Bish- 
[  a  series   of  letters  to  the 
travels  in  North  America, 
eral  well  built  forts  in  the 
horn  he  supposes  to  be  de- 
the  survivors  of  .some  nation 
jwhat   acquainted   with  the 
exterminated   by   war,  pes- 
(rtificatio!),"  he  s.-ivs.  "  which 
ontain  seve'-al  hundred  cab- 
G  built  ot   stone,   are  seven 
them  ruus  a  broad  ditch,  six 
luld,  in  time  ofdnnger,  draw 
Kill  rivnr   that   runs  by  the 
!,irty  yards.     Not  far  from 
lins  of  a   tower,  built   with 
luquiring  at  the^reo^  temple 
intended  for,  I  was  told  by 


NORTB  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


27B 


the  priest,  that  it  was  a  repository  for  the  dead,  or  the 
tomb  of  their  chiefs." 

Monsieur  de  la  Sale,  who  first  discovered  the  country 
of  the  Natchez,  speaks  of  fortifications,  temples,  and  culti' 
vated  fields,  where  he  assured  us  the  plough  had  been  in 
use,  from  the  fact  that,  on  one  occasion,  when  they  were 
diffging  to  make  a  well,  they  discovered  the  remains  of 
a  plough  and  the  bone  of  an  eleph.^it  along  with  it, 
which  from  the  shape  they  gave  it,  could  not  have  been 
intended  for  any  other  purpose  than  a  ploughshare. 

Another  learned  author  makes  the  following  observa- 
tions :  "  That  North  America  was  formerly  inhabited  by 
a  nation  more  civilized  and  more  versed  in  science,  than 
the  present,  is  certain  from  the  late  discoveries  of  M. 
Verandrier  and  his  companions,  who  travelled  westward 
from  Montreal  in  order  to  reach  the  south  sea.     When 
they  had  traversed  many  nations,  of  which  no  European 
had  any  knowl  dge  before,  they  met  with  large  tracts 
every  where  covered  with  furrows,  which  had  formerly 
been  ploughed  ;  it  is  to  be  observed  that  the  people  who 
now  inhabit  North  America,  never  make  use  of  oxen, 
horses,  or  ploughs.     In  several  places  they  met  on  the 
plains  and  in  the  woods  great  pillars  of  stone,  which,  to 
all  appearance,  had  been  erected  by  human  hands,  and 
with  considerable  taste.     They  found  a  stone,  in  which 
'  was  fixed  a  smaller  one,  measuring  twelve  inches  by 
five,  on  which  was  an  inscription  in  unknown  charac- 
ters ;  this  they  brought  to  Canada,  from  wlience  it  was 
sent  to  France,  to  the  Count  de  Maurepas,  the  Secre- 
tary of  State."  ,      ^^     , 
,    Count  Rosetti  found  a  helmet  among  the  Natchez, 
made  of  tortoise-shell,  on  which  some  Asiatic  hiero- 
glyphics were  engraved.     On  his  return  to  Italy  they 
were  explained  by  some  missionaries  who  remained 
several  years  in  China,  and  purported  the  God  of  War 
and  the  Great  Sun,  or  the  Great  Chief.    The  helmet 
is  still  preserved  in  the  count's  collection  of  antiquitiea, 
L'  Abbe  de  la  Yille  discovered,  during  his  mission  m 


■mtvmjtm 


are 


ORIGIN   or  THE 


iOhio,  a  dafensive  armour  of  tortoise-shell,  wuhinscnp- 
(tions  in  the  Chinese  langruae^e.     These  he  sent  lo  Paris, 
/and  are  to  be  seen  in  the  national  musenm,  with  the 
(following  observations :     "  I  have  often  heard   among 
the  present  Indians,  that,  before  they  arrived  in  this  coun- 
try from  the  north-west,  they  met  the  remiunsot  a  nation 
whose  language  they  could  not  understand,  and  whose 
external  appearance,   manners,  customs,  and   religion, 
were  not  the  same  with  thei  rs.     They  represented  t  nem 
as  a  people  who  had  a  different  origin,  but  who,  they 
said,  had  entered  this  continent  by  Kamschaica,  «s  they 
did  themselves.     This  information  1  have  not  only  ac- 
quired from  those  Indian  tribes  which  I  found  in  Ohio, 
but  also  from  the  Great  Sun  of  the  Natchez,  who  assured 
''■■  me  that  he  was  the  descendant  of  those  who  were  the 
orioinal  proprietors  of  the  American  soil,  previous  to  the 
migration  of  the  barbarous  tribes  by  which  he  found 
himself  then  surrounded.     At  tht  same  time  he  told  me, 
that  a  part  of  his  nalion  survived  the  almost  utter  exter 
mination  of  his  trilwa  by  that  barbarous  horde,  and  that 
they  still  lived  towanJs  the  south." 

"  Innumerable  fortifications,"  says  Moios.  du  Chateau, 
« are  to  be  found  throughout  America ;  but  all  these 
I  vestiges  of  civilization,  and  their  monuments  or  pillare 
and  the  tumteli  of  the  dead  are  now  so  overgrown  with 
trees,  that  it  is  with  some  difficulty,  they  can  he  dis- 
cerned." ^       .     . 

That  several  monuments  of  antiquity  are  very  pro- 
bably concealed  from  m  by  the  overgrowth  of  the  forest 
cannot  at  all  be  denied,  when  we  exhibt  to  the  view  of 
the  public,  acertain  fr.ct  which  recently  came  to  light  in 
the  township  of  Beverly,  county  of  Halton,  Upper 
Canada.  A  tumulus  was  discovered  containing  the  re- 
mains of  about  a  thousand  Indians,  with  arms  and 
cooking  vessels.  This  golgotha  was,  when  discovered, 
ovei^rown  with  trees  of  two  hundred  years  g^-owth.  It  is, 
therefore,  reasonable  to  believe  that  several   marks  of 


ttmni 


makm 


OP  THB 

tortoise-shell,  with  inscrip- 
I.     These  he  sent  lo  Paris, 
ational  museum,  with  the 
have  often  heard  among 
re  they  arrived  in  this  coun- 
'  met  the  remains  of  a  nation 
lot  understand,  and  whose 
ers,  customs,  and   reli<fion, 
s.     They  represented  them 
rent  orifrin,  but  who,  they 
ent  by  Kamschaica,  as  they 
[nation  1  have  not  only  ac- 
)es  which  I  found  in  Ohio, 
of  the  Natchez,  who  assured 
int  of  those  who  were  the 
nerican  soil,  previous  to  the 
tribes  by  which  he  found 
It  th^  same  time  he  told  me, 
lijved  the  almost  utter  exter- 
t  barbarous  horde,  and  that 
oulh." 

is,"  says  Mens,  du  Chateau, 
It  America;  but  all  these 
their  monuments  or  pillars 
are  now  so  overgrown  with 
iifficulty,  they  can  be  dis- 

of  antiquity  are  very  pro- 
the  overgrowth  of  the  forest 
Ml  we  exhibt  to  the  view  of 
ich  recently  came  to  light  in 

county  of  Halton,  Upper 
scovered  containing  the  re- 
i  Indians,  with  arms  and 
otha  was,  when  discovered, 
hundred  years  g^-owth.  It  is, 
ieve  that  several   marks  of 


NOKTH    AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


277 


civilization  have,  under  similar  circumstances,  escaped  our 
notice. 

M.  Sinclair,  who  travelled  in  North  America  in  the  year 
1748,  has  made  the  following  observations  respecting  the 
civilization  of  the  aboriyinal  inhabitants  of  this  continent : 
"  That  architecture  and  painting,"  he  says,  "  were 
known  amona  the  ancients  of  America  cannot  be  denied, 
when  we  examine  the  art  which  they  displayed  in  'juild- 
ing  fortifications  and  towers ;  and  the  taste  which  thtir 
paintings  in  relievo  exhibit.  It  would  be  equally  absurd 
to  deny  that  iron  tools  were  in  use;  for  how  could  they 
broakand  shape  into  different  forms  large  stones  almost 
as  hard  as  the  flint  which  the  present  red  men  use  as 
hatchets.  But,  without  any  conjecture,  we  may  easily 
arrive  at  a  conclusion  by  considering  the  fact,  that  the 
French  missionaries  found  several  iron  tools  and  warlike 
weapons  ;  and  these  tools,  are  said  to  resemble,  in  a  stri- 
king manner,  those  of  the  Coreans,  formerly  a  Chinese 
colony." 

Count  Rosetti  cays,  that  they  are  not  unlike  those  m  use 
among  the  Chinese,  according  to  the  observations  of  the 
Jesuit,  who  lived  for  several  years  in  China.  How  these 
tools  and  weapons  have  disappeared  can  easily  be  account- 
ed for,  by  supposing  that  this  Asiatic  colony,  which  ■was 
undoubtedly  more  polished  than  the  present  Indians, 
bi'-ied  along  with  the  dead,  as  is  well  known  to  have  been 
the  cu.stom,  h  "e  tools  and  weapons  which  were  dear  to 
them  when.  n\'\..:^.  This  ridiculous  and  superstitious 
custom  would  ce.u.;nly  contribute,  through  time,  to  the 
utter  annihilation  of  those  instruments,  which,  though 
evidently  in  use  among  them,  were  oM  made  by  them 
since  they  arrived  in  Amerui  ,  hut  brought  along  with 
them  from  whatever  part  of  '-:->  they  migrated,  and 
consequently  the  supply  couk  no.  be  oti  arr/.se  than 
scanty.  The  Mexicans,  who  are  s  jm  r  ed,  and  on  very 
good  grounds,  to  be  the  descendant  .  ,  this  more  civilized 
race  of  Indians,  were  acquainted  with  the  arts  when  first 


m 


MlMMi 


tmmimmmmiuitm 


W8 


6RI0IN  OF   THE 


ivisited  by  the  Europeans  ;  and  this  we  shall  endeavor  to 

prove  hereafter.  , 

•     The  following  article  appeared  some  time  ago,  in  the 
UnUed  Service  Journal,  in  reference  to  the  Greek  anti- 
quities which  have  been   recently  discovered  in   South 
America:     "  A  recent  discovery  seems  to  afford  strong 
evidence  that  the  soil  of  America  was  once  trodden  by 
one  of  Alexander's  subjects.     A  few  years  since  there 
was  found,  near  Monte  Video,  in  South  America,  a  stone 
with  the  following  words  in  Greek  upon  it ; '  Uurmg  the 
reign  of  Alexander,  the  son  of  Philip,  kmg  of  Macedon, 
inther,3rd01yn.piad,  Ptolemy' -the  remainder  of  the 
inscription  could  not  be  deciphered.     This  stone  covered 
an  excavation,  which  contained  two  very  ancient  svN-ords, 
a  helmet,  a  shield,  and  several  earthen  amphorae  ot  large 
capacity.     On  the  handle  of  one  of  the   swords  was  a 
noitrait  of  a  man,  and  on  the  helmet  there  was  sculptured 
Work  representing  Achilles  dragging  the corpseoi  Hector 
round  the  walls  of  '  I  roy.     This  was  a  favourite  pic  ure 
among  the  Greeks.    Probably  this  Ptolemy  was  overtaken 
by  a  storm  in  the  great  ocean,  as  the  ancients  termed  the 
Atlantic,  and  driven  on  the  coast  of  South  America.      1  ne 
silence  of  Greek  writers  in   relation   to  this  event   may 
easily  be  accounted  for,  by  supposing  that  on  attempting 
to  return  to  Greece  he  was  lost,  together  with  h>s  crew, 
and  thus  no  account  of  his  discovery  ever  reached  them. 

How  these  Greek  antiquities  came  to  America,  we 
cannot  at  all  conjecture;  and  it  is  equally  dubious, 
whether  such  things  have  been  discovered  or  not.  ii 
would,  however,  appear  presumptuous  on  our  prt  to 
contradict  it,  when  we  can  prove  nothing  to  the  contrary. 


THE 

this  we  shoU  endeavor  to 

«d  some  time  ago,  in  the 
jrencc  to  the  Greek  anti- 
itly  discovered  in   South 
;ry  seems  to  afford  strong 
rica  was  once  trodden  b) 
A  few  years  since  there 
in  South  America,  a  stone 
}reek  upon  it : '  During  the 
■  PhiHp,  king  of  Macfdon, 
ly'-the  remainder  of  the 
lered.     This  stone  covered 
'd  two  very  ancient  swords, 
[  earthen  amphorae  of  large 
one  of  the   swords  was  a 
lielmet  there  was  sculptured 
affging  the  corpse  of  Hector 
hTs  was  a  favourite  picture 
this  Ptolemy  was  overtaken 
,  as  the  ancients  termed  the 
ist  of  South  America.     1  he 
;lation   to  this  event   niay 
ipposing  that  on  attempting 
)st,  together  with  his  crew, 
scovery  ever  reached  them." 
ties  came   to  America,  we 
md  it    is  equally  dubious, 
^n   discovered  or  not.     It 
esumptuous  on  our  pnrt  to 
Tove  nothing  to  the  contrary. 


North  ambbican  indiansi. 


279 


INDIANANTIQUITIES. 

^  {Froin  Gov,     or  Clinton's  D'lscourse) 

"  It  would  be  an  unpardonable  omission,  not  to  m»n- 
tioii,  while  treatuig  on  this  subject,  that  there  is  every 
reason  to  believe,  that  previous  to  the  occupancy  ol  this 
country  by  the  progenitors  of  the  present  nation  of  In- 
dians,  it   was  inhabited  by  a  race  of  men  much  more 
populous,  and  much  farther  ndvanced  in  civilization. 
The  numerous  remains  of  ancient  fortifications,  which 
are  found  in  this  country,  commencing  principally  near 
the  Onondaga  River,  and  from  thenc  spreading  over  the 
military  tract,  the  Genesee  country,  and  the  lands  of  the 
Holland  Land  Company,  over  the  territory  adjoining  the 
Ohio  and  its  tributary  streams,  the  country  on  Lake 
Erie,  and  extending  even  west  of  the  Mississippi,  demon- 
strate apopulaiion  far  exceeding  that  of  the  Indians  when 
this  country  was  first  settled. 

"  I  have  seen  several  of  these  works  in  the  western 
parts  of  this  state.  There  is  a  large  one  in  the  town  of 
Onondaga;  one  in  Pompey,  and  another  in  Manilas; 
one  in  Camillus,  eight  miles  from  Auburn  ;  one  in  Scipio, 
six  miles;  another  one  mile,  and  one,  half  a  mile  from 
that  village.  Between  the  Senecca  and  Cayuga  Lakes 
there  are  several ;  three  within  a  few  miles  of  each  other. 
Near  the  village  of  Canadaigua  there  are  three.  In  n 
word  they  are  scattered  all  over  that  country. 

"  These  forts  were,  generally  speaking,  erected  on  the 
most  commanding  groiind.  The  walls  or  breastworks 
were  earthen.  The  ditches  were  on  the  ex.erior  of  the 
works.  On  some  of  the  parapets,  oak  trees  wore  to  be 
seen,  which,  from  tho  number  of  the  concentric  circles, 
must  have  been  standing  one  hundred  and  fifty,  two  hun- 
dred and  sixty,  and  three  hundred  years  ;  and  there  were 
evident  indications,  not  only  that  they  had  sprung  up 
since  the  erection  of  those  works,  but  that  they  were  at 


JI80  ORIGIN   OF   THE 

least  a  second  growth.  Tlie  trenches  were  in  some  cases 
deep  and  wide,  and  in  otiiers  •     illow  and  nnrrow  ;  and 
the  breastworks  varied  in   alli  ude  *'rom  three  to  eight 
feet.     They  sometimes  had  oi.a,  a;,,     omelimes  i>yo  en 
trances,  as  was  to  be  inferred  fiom  the.    bcinj  no  ditch  at 
those  places.     When  the  works  were  ,  rotecteii  by  a  deep 
ravine,  or  a  lar^  stream  of  w.u      no  ditch  was  t. .  bo  seen. 
The  areas  of  these  forts  vai     1  from  two  \o  six  acres; 
and  tlieform  was  generally  ui  int'gular  ellipis  ;  and  m 
some  of  them  fragments  of  earthenware  aiu!  imlverized 
substances,  snpposod  to  have   been   origuii         human 
bones  were  to  be  found. 

*•  These  fortifications,  thus  diffusf  1  over  tht  .iiterior  of 
our  country,  have  been  iieneially  con  nvd  as  surpas- 
sing the  skill,  patience,  and  industry  ot  the  Indian  race  ; 
and  various  hypotheses  have  been  advanced  to  prove 
them  of  European  origin. 

"  An  American  writer  of  no  inct  isidc  ^le  repute  pro- 
nounced some  years  ago,  that  the  two  1.  .s  at  the  <  n- 
fiuence  of  the  Muskingum  and  Ohio  Rn  e  c      r- 

ing  forty  and  the  other  'twenty  acres,  were  uy 

Ferdinand  de  Soto,  who  landed  witii  one  thou  i  men 
in  P'lorida  in  1539,  and  penetrated  a  considet  le  dis- 
tance into  the  interior  of  the  country.  11  'lot  .^d  the 
large  fort  for  the  use  of  the  Spanish  army ;  anu  afi  being 
extremely  pnzzled  how  to  dispose  of  the  small  one  in  the 
vicinity,  he  at  last  tissiened  it  to  the  swine,  that  general- 
ly, as  he  said,  attended  the  Spaniards  m  those  days ; 
being  in  his  opinion  very  necessary,  in  order  to  prevent 
them  from  becoming  nstrny,  and  to  protect  them  from 
the  depredations  of  the  Indians. 

"  When  two  ancient  forts,  one  containing  six  and  the 
other  three  acres,  were  found  near  Lexington  in  Ken- 
tucky, another  theory  was  propounded,  and  it  was  sup- 
posed that  they  were  erected  by  the  descendants  of  a 
Welch  Colony,  who  are  said  to  have  migrated  under  the 
auspices  of  Madoc  to  this  country,  in  the  twelfth  centnry  ; 
that  they  formerly  inhabited  Kentucky  ;  but  being  at- 


THB 

nches  were  in  some  cases 
'  allow  and  narrow  ;  nnd 
adc  'Vom  three  to  eiglit 
e,  a  ■  omelirnes  iwo  en 
)mtlii  bcin;  no  ditch  at 
;  were  i  rotected  by  n  deep 

,noaitchwusf  iljoseen. 
d  from  two  to  six  acres; 
irrepuiar  ellipsis  ;  nnd  iu 
rthenwure  and  juilverized 

been   originfi  ''   human 

iffus  i  over  the  interior  of 

illy  con      >  I'd  as  siupas- 

diistry  ol  the  Indian  race  ; 

been  advanced  to  prove 

inci>'iside;  ')le  repute  pro- 
the  two  f(  IS  at  the  <m- 
d  Ohio  Rivt  If  '^e  c^^  r- 
y  acres,  were  -  ■ '  by 
>d  with  one  tlioi;  1  men 
jtrated  a  consid*^  ie  dis- 
conntry.  11<  'lotted  the 
ti  ish  army ;  ana  afi  being 
ose  of  the  small  one  in  the 
to  the  swine,  that  general- 
Spaniards  in  those  days ; 
cssary,  in  order  to  prevent 
and  to  protect  them  from 

IS. 

ane  containing  six  and  the 
1  near  Lexington  iu  Ken- 
opounded,  and  it  was  sup- 
by  the  descendants  of  a 
;o  have  migrated  under  the 
(ry,  in  the  twelfth  century  ; 
Kentucky  ;  but  being  ot- 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


981 


tacked  by  i   j  India         »!re  forced  to  take  refi  "» 
the  sources  jf  the  Ml         i. 

"  Anoth'  suggestion  as  \yeen  made,  that  the  V  '  on 
in  their  ex,  iitions  fmui  t  anada  to  the  Mississippi,  were 
the  authors  of  these  works  ;  but  the  most  numerous  are 
U  'Hi  found  in  'ho  territory  of  the  Senecas,  whose  hos- 
tility to  the  Pr  ch  was  such,  that  they  were  not  allow^ 
od  tor  a  long  Ume  to  have  any  footing  among  thenri.* 
The  fort  at  Niagara  was  obtained  from  them  by  »ne  in- 
trigues and  eloquence  of  Joncaire,     "  adopted  child  of 

'  uiUion.t  . 

'  Louis  Denmie,  a  frenchman,  aged  upward;    -I  seven- 
ly,  nnd  who  has  been  settled  and  married  n  tw      the 
confederates  for  more  than  half  a  century 
according  to  the  traditions  of  the  ancien 
forts  were  erected  by  an  army  of  Spam 
the  first  Kuropeans  ever  seen  by  them  ; 

Kt;  then  the  Dutch;  and  finally  the 
this  armv  first  appeared  at  Oswego  in  ga 
penetrated  through  theinterior  of  the  country,  searching 
for  I'  precious  metals ;  that  they  continued  there  two 
yea  '  went  down  the  Ohio. 

«  of  the  Senecas  told  Mr.  Kirkland,  the  Mission- 

ary, 111.,  ihose  in  thoir  territory  were  raised  by  their  an- 
cestors m  their  wars  with  the  Western  Indians,  three, 
four,  or  five  hundred  years  ago.  All  the  cantons  have 
traditions,  that  their  ancestors  came  originally  from  the 
west  •  and  the  Senecas  say  that  theirs  first  settled  in  the 
country  of  the  CJreeks.  The  early  histories  mention  that 
the  Iroquois  first  inhabited  on  the  north  side  of  the  lakes  ; 
that  they  were  driven  to  their  present  territory  in  a  war 
with  the  Algonquinsor  Adirondacks,  from  whence  they 
expelled  the  Satanas. .  If  the.se  accounts  are  correct,  the 
ancestors  of  the  Senecas  did  not,  in  all  probability,  occu- 
py their  great  territory,  at  the  time  they  allege. 


hat 

these 

were 

ranch  the 

lish;  that 

force,  and 


•  Colden,  vol.  1.  p.  61.    +  Charlevout,  vol.  3.  letter  15.  p.  2. 27. 


y  !' 


282 


ORIGIN  OF   THE 


"  I  believe  we  may  confidently  pronounce,  thot  all  the 
hypotheses  which  attribute  those  works  to  Europeans, 
are  incorrect  and  fanciful,  l.st.  Our  account  of  the 
present  number  of  the  works,  iind  Our  account  of  their 
antiquity ;  having  from  every  appearance,  been  erected 
a  long  time  before  the  discovery  of  America ;  and  final- 
ly their  form  and  manner  are  totally  variant  from  Euro- 
pean fortii  cations,  either  in  ancient  or  modern  times. 

"It  is  generally  ciirnr  that  they  were  not  ihe  work  of 
the  Indians.  Until  the  Senncas,  who  are  renowned  for 
their  national  vanity,  had  seen  tiie  attention  of  the  Ameri- 
cans attracted  to  these  erections,  and  had  invented  the 
fabulous  account  of  which  I  have  spoken,  the  Indians  of 
the  present  day  did  not  pretend  to  know  any  thiiiof  about 
their  origin.  They  were  beyond  the  reach  of  all  their 
traditions,  and  were  lost  in  the  abyss  of  unexplond  anti- 
quity. 

"  The  erection  of  such  prodigious  works  must  have 
been  the  result  of  labour,  far  beyond  the  patience   and 
perseverance  of  our  Indians;  and  the  forms  and  mate- 
rials are  entirely  different  from  those  which  they  are 
known  to  make.     These  earthern  walls,  it  is  supposed, 
will  retain  their  original  form  much  longer  than  those 
constructed  with  I. nek  and  stone.     They  have  undoubt- 
edly been  greatly  diminished  by  the  washing  away  of 
the  earth,  the  filling  up  of  the  interior,  and  the  accumu- 
lation of  fresh  soil :  yet  their  firmness  and  solidity  indi- 
cate them  to  be  the  W(.rk  of  some  remote  age.     Add  to 
this,  that  the  Indians  have  never  practised  the  mode  of 
fortifying  by  entrenchments.     Their  villages  or  castles 
were  protected  by  palisades ;  which  afforded  a  suflicient 
defence  against  Indian  weapons.    When  Cartier  went  to 
Hochelnga,  now  Montreal,  in  1535  he  discovered  a  town 
of  the  Iroquois,  or  Hurons,  containing  about  fifty  huts. 
It  was  encompassed  with  three  lines  of  palisades,  through 
which  jvas  one  entrance,  well  secured  with  stakes  and 
bars.    On  the  insid  f  was  a  rampart  of  timber,  to  which 
were  ascents  by  ladders  ;  and  heaps  of  stones  were  laid 


F!- 


unce,  that  all  the 
;s  to  Europeans, 
•  account  of  the 
r  account  of  their 
nee,  been  erected 
ierica ;  nnd  final- 
ariant  from  Euro- 
modern  times. 
?  not  the  work  of 

are  renowned  for 
ition  of  the  Anieri- 
had  invented  the 
:en,  the  Indians  of 
iv  any  thinpf  about 

reach  of  all  their 
f  unexplond  anti- 
works  must  have 
the  patience  and 
i  forms  and  mate- 
3  which  they  are 
lis,  it  is  supposed, 
longer  than  those 
ley  have  undoubt- 

washing  away  of 
,  and  the  accumu- 
I  and  stolidity  indi- 
mote  age.  Add  to 
tised  the  mode  of 

villages  or  castles 
ffoided  a  sufficient 
iien  Cartier  went  to 
I  discovered  a  town 
r  about  fifty  huts. 
:  palisades,  through 
>d  with  stakes  and 
»f  timber,  to  which 
of  stones  were  laid 


*ssss 


^% 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 

E-3M    12.5 
1^  Im    III  2.2 

I.I 

i  ^  IIIP-° 

VA 

1.4      1.6 

•"          II 

1.25 

-  „  6"     

Photographic 

Sdraices 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STRElT 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


MHln 


"IWHtMll  It^ 


1 


^      M->    ^      ///// 


I 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICIVIH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


m  pre 
other 
as  fal 
Saasc 
pal  fo 
swan 
made 
hedg4 

"I 
antiq 
nviml 
of  thi 
■were 
there 
of  a ! 
thou! 

«E 
Jjefor 
wort 
it  to 
verte 

"I 
Ning 
of  la 
sevei 
Itsg 
ty  te 
it  is 
level 
sixt5 
itsd 
This 
udb 
It  is 
gem 
littU 
Uni 
lake 


NORTH  AMERICAN   INDIANS. 


283 


in  proper  places  to  cast  at  an  enemy.  Charlevoix  and 
other  writers  agree,  in  representing  the  Indian  fortresses, 
as  fabricated  with  wood.  Snch  also  were  the  forts  of 
Saascus,  the  great  chief  of  the  Pequots  ;  and  the  princi- 
pal fortress  of  the  Narragansets  was  on  an  island  in  a 
swamp,  of  five  or  six  acres  of  rising  land ;  the  sides  were 
made  with  palisades  set  upright,  encompassed  with  a 
hedge,  of  a  rod  in  thickness. 

"  I  have  already  alluded  to  the  argument  for  the  great 
antiquity  of  those  ancient  forts,  to  be  derived  from  the 
number  of  concentric  circles.  On  the  ramparts  of  one 
of  the  Muskingum  forts,  four  hundred  and  sixty  thi-ee 
were  ascertained  on  a  tree,  decayed  at  the  centre ;  and 
there  are  likewise  the  strongest  marks  of  a  former  growth 
of  a  similar  size.  This  would  make  those  works  near  a 
thousand  years  old. 

"  But  there  is  another  consideration  which  has  never 
Jjefore  been  urged,  and  which  appears  to  me  to  be  not  un- 
worthy of  attention.  It  is  certainly  novel,  and  I  believe 
it  to  be  foundv-d  on  a  basis,  which  cannot  easily  be  sub- 
verted. 

"  From  near  the  Genesee  River  to  Lexington,  on  the 
Niagara  River,  there  is  a  remarkable  ridge  or  elevation 
of  land,  running  almost  the  whole  distance,  which  is 
seventy  eight  miles,, and  in  a  direction  from  east  to  west 
Its  general  altitude  above  the  neighbouring  land  is  thir- 
ty feet,  and  its  width  varies  considerably  ;  in  some  places 
it  is  not  more  than  forty  yards.  Its  elevation  above  the 
level  of  the  Lake  Ontario  is  perhaps  one  hundred  and 
sixty  feet,  to  which  it  descends  by  a  grndunl  slope,  and 
its  distance  from  that  water  is  between  six  and  ten  miles. 
This  remarkable  strip  of  land,  would  appear  as  if  intend- 
ed by  nature  for  the  purpose  of  an  easy  communication. 
It  is  in  fact  a  stupendous  natural  turnpike,  descending 
gently  on  each  side,  and  covered  with  gravel ;  ai:d  but 
little  labour  is  requisite  to  make  it  the  oest  road  in  the 
United  States.  When  the  forests  between  it  and  the 
lakes  are  cleared,  the  prospects  and  scenery  which  will 


T. 


iiwii'iim' 


'<■ 


284 


OBIOtN   or  THE 


be  afforded  from  a  tour  on  this  route  to  the  Cataract  of 
Niagara,  will  surpass  all  competition  for  sublimity  aiid 
beauty,  variety  and  number. 

"  There  is  every  reason  to  believe,  that  this  remarka- 
ble ridge  was  the  ancient  boundary  of  this  great  lake. 
The  gravel  with  which  it  is  covered,  was  deposited  there 
by  the  waters  ;  and  the  stones  every  where  indicate  by 
their  shape,  the  abrasion  and  agitation  produced  by  that 
element.  All  along  the  borders  of  the  western  rivers 
and  lakes,  there  are  small  mounds  or  heaps  of  gravel,  of 
a  conical  form,  erected  by  the  tish  for  the  protection  of 
their  spawn  ;  these  fish  banks  are  found  in  a  state  that 
cannot  be  mistaken,  at  the  foot  of  the  ridge,  on  the  side 
toward  the  lake  ;  on  the  opjx>site  side  none  have  been 
discovered.  All  rivers  and  streams  which  enter  the  lake 
from  the  south,  have  their  mouths  affectpd  with  sand  in 
a  peculiar  way,  from  the  prevalence  and  power  of  the 
north- westeriy  winds.  The  points  of  the  creeks  which 
pass  through  this  ridge,  correspond  exactly  in  appear- 
ance withthe  entrance  of  the  streams  into  the  lakes. 

These  facts  evince,  beyond  doubt,  that  Lake  Ontario 
has,  perhaps  one  or  two  thousand  years  ago,  receded 
from  this  elevated  groukid.  And  the  cause  of  this  retreat 
must  be  ascribed  to  its  having  enlarged  its  former  outlet, 
or  to  its  imprisoned  waters  (aided  probably  by  p.t\  earth- 
quake) forcing  a  passage  down  the  present  bed  of  the  St. 
Lawrence ;  as  the  Hudson  did  at  the  Highlands,  and  iho 
Mohawk  at  the  Little  Falls.  On  the  south  side  of  this 
great  ridge,  in  its  vicinity,  and  in  all  directions  through 
this  country,  the  remains  of  numerous  forts  are  to  be 
seen  ;  but  on  the  north  side,  that  is,  on  ihe  side  toward 
the  lake,  not  a  single  one  has  been  discovered,  although 
the  whole  ground  has  been  carefully  explored.  Consid- 
ering the  distance  to  be,  say,  seventy  miles  in  length, 
and  eight  in  breadth,  and  that  the  border  of  the  hike  is 
the  very  place  that  would  be  selected  for  habitation  and 
consequently  for  works  of  defence,  on  account  ol  the  fa- 


fcll,il.lirliiii>i(lStiWlilllnl|ii 


~-  -^-r-^t**a^ 


NORTH    \MGItICAN   INDIANS. 


285 


le  Cataract  of 
lublimity  and 

this  retniirka- 
his  }^at  lake, 
leposited  there 
re  indicate  by 
fdiiced  by  thai 
western  rivers 
a  of  gravel,  of 
I  protection  of 
in  a  state  that 
re,  on  the  side 
one  have  been 
I  enter  the  lake 
1  with  sand  in 
I  power  of  the 
creeks  which 
ctly  in  appear- 
)  the  lakes, 
t  Ijake  Ontario 
s  ago,  receded 
e  of  this  retreat 
3  former  outlet, 
ly  by  p.n  earth - 
It  bed  cf  the  St. 
hiands,  and  tho 
nth  side  of  this 
ictions  through 
1  forts  are  to  be 
I  he  side  toward 
leered,  although 
ored.     Consid- 
iiiles  in  length, 
r  of  the  hike  is 
habitation  and 
count  ol  the  fa- 


cilities it  would  afford  for  subsistence,  for  safety,  for  all 
domestic  accommodations  and  military  purposes ;  and 
th^it  on  the  south  shores  of  Lake  Erie,  these  ancient  for- 
tresses exist  in  great  number,  there  can  be  no  doubt  but 
that  these  works  were  erected,  when  this  ridge  was  the 
southern  boundary  of  Lake  Ontario,  ahd,  consequently, 
that  their  origin  must  be  sought  in  a  very  remote  age, 

"  A  great  part  of  North  America  was  then  inh{d}ited 
by  populous  nations,  who  had  made  considerable  advan- 
ces in  civilization.  These  numerous  works  could  never 
have  been  supplied  with  provisions  without  the  aid  of 
agriculture.  Nor  could  they  have  been  constnicted  with- 
out the  use  of  iron  or  iopper ;  and  without  a  perseve- 
rance, labor,  and  design  which  demonstrate  considerable 
progress  in  the  arts  of  civilized  life.  A  learned  writer 
has  said,  *  I  perceive  no  reason  why  the  Asiatic  North 
might  not  be  an  Officina  vironvm  as  weil  as  the  Euro- 
pean. The  overteeming  country  to  the  east  of  the  Ri- ' 
phrean  Mountains  must  find  it  necessary  to  discharge  its 
inhabitants.  The  first  great  wave  of  people  was  forced 
forward  by  the  next  to  it,  more  restless  and  more  powerful 
than  itself.  Successive  and  now  impulses  continually 
arriving,  short  rest  was  given  to  that  which  spread  ovejr 
a  more  eastern  tract ;  disturbed  again  and  again,  it  coT' 
ered  fresh  regions.  At  length,  reaching  the  farthest  lira- 
its  of  the  old  world,  it  found  a  new  one,  with  ample 
space  to  occupy  unmolested  for  ages.'* 

"  After  the  north  of  Asia  had  thus  exhausted  its  exhu- 
berant  population  by  such  a  great  migration,  it  would 
require  a  very  long  period  of  time  to  produce  a  co-oper- 
ation of  causes,  sufficient  to  effect  another.  The  first 
mighty  stream  of  people  that  flowed  into  America,  must 
have  remained  free  from  extembl  pressure  for  ages. 
Availing  themselves  of  this  period  of  tranquillity,  they 
would  devote  themselves  to  the  art  of  peace,  make  rapid 


*  Peanant's  Artie  Zoology,  vol.  l,p.  260. 
25 


mmm  m 


Mil 


■'ir- 


i 


I 


ORIom  OF  f  Hfi 

{>iogress  in  civili2ation,  and  acquire  an  immense  ixjpu- 
ation.  In  course  of  time,  discord  and  war  would  rage 
amonff  them,  and  compel  the  establishment  of  places  of 
security.  At  last,  they  becan.s  alarmed  by  the  irruption 
of  a  horde  of  barbarians,  who  nished  like  an  overwhelm- 
ing flood  from  the  north  of  Asia. 

A  multitude,  like  which  the  populous  North 
Poured  from  her  frozen  loins,  to  pass 
Rhene  or  the  Danaw,  when  her  barbarous  sons 
Came  like  a  deluge  en  the  South,  and  spread 
Beneath  Gibraltar  to  the  Lyhian  Sands* 

«•  The  great  law  of  self-preservatio.   compelled  them 
to  stand  on  their  defence,  to  resist  these  ruthless  inva- 
ders, and  to  construct  numerous  and  extensive  works  for 
protection.     And  for  a  long  series  of  time  the  scale  of 
victory  was  suspended  in  doubt,  and  they  firmly  with- 
stood the  torrent ;  but  like  the  Romans  in  the  decline  of 
their  empire,  they  were  finally  worn  down  and  destroy- 
ed bv  successive  inroads,  and  renewed  attacks.    And 
the  fortifications  of  which  we  have  treated,  are  the  only 
remaining  monuments  of  these  ancient  and  exterminated 
nations.     This  is,  perhaps,  the  airy  nothing  of  imagina- 
tion   and  may  be  reckoned  the  extravagfant  dream  of  a 
visionary  mind  ;  but  may  we  not,  considering  the  won- 
derful events  of  the  past  and  present  times,  and  the  m- 
scnitabledispcnsationsof  an  overruling  Providence,  may 
we  not  look  forward  into  futurity,  and  without  depart- 
ing from  the  rigid  laws  of  probability,  predict  the  occur- 
rence of  similar  scenes,  at  some  remote  period  of  time. 
And  perhaps  in  the  decrepitude  of  our  empire,  come 
transcendent  genius,  whose  powers  of  mind  shall  only 
be  bounded  by  that  impenetrable  circle  which  prescribes 
the  limits  of  human  nature,*  may  rally  the  barbarous  na- 
tions of  Asia,  under  the  standard  of  a  mighty  fcmpire. 


It! 

and 
ofiei 
ofcl 
post 
Th< 
tani 
Peh 
the 
sibl 
Ian 


'  Milton's  Paradise  LoH,  book  1,  p.  62. 


m,.: 


■liiTitafiw-iiiriilli 


NORTH   4MEUICAN  INDIANS. 


aw 


nriniense  popa- 
ar  would  rage 
at  of  places  of 
y  the  irruption 
on  overwhelm- 


North 


rous  sons 
spread 


ompelled  them 
ruthless  inva- 
nsive  works  for 
lie  the  scale  of 
ay  firmly  with- 
n  the  decline  of 
vn  and  destroy- 

attacks.  And 
ed,  are  the  only 
nd  exterminated 
ling  of  imagina- 
jant  dream  of  a 
iering  the  won- 
mes,  and  the  in- 
^rovidence,  may 
without  depirt- 
redict  the  occi^r- 

period  of  time, 
ir  empire,  some 
mind  shall  only 
which  prescribe 
he  barbarous  na- 
i  mighty  fcmpire. 


p.  62. 


jPollowing  the  track  of  the  Russian  colonies  and  com- 
/inerce  towards  the  North-west  "oast,  and  availing  him- 
/  self  of  the  navigation,  arms,  and  military  skill  of  civil- 
ized nations, he  may,after  subvertingthe  neighboring  des- 
potisms of  the  old  world,  liend  his  course  toward  Euro- 
pean America.     The  destinies  of  our  country  may  then 
be  decided  on  the  waters  of  the  Missouri,  or  on  the  banks 
of  Lake  Superior.   And  if  Asia  shall  t'-en  revenge  on  ouir 
posterity,  the  injuries  we  have  inflicted  on  her  sons,  a 
new,  a  long,  and  a  gloomy  night  of  Gothic  darkn  iss 
will  set  in  upon  mankind.     And  when,  after  the  efflux 
of  ages,  l\w  returning  effulgence  of  intellectual  light  shall 
again  gladden  the  nations,  then  the  wide-spread  rums  of 
our  cloud-capped  towers,  of  our  solemn  temples,  and  of 
our  magnificent  cities,  will,  like  the  works  of  which  we 
have  treated,  become  the  subject  of  curious  research  and 
elaborate  investigation." 


r- 


THE  MEXICANS  ARE  THE  REMAINS  OF  A  MORE  POL- 
ISHED NATION  TiLA.N  THE  PRESENT  NORTH  AMERI- 
CAN INDIANS. 

It  must  be  observed,  however,  that  the  history  of  nations 
and  the  progress  of  civilization  does  not,  at  this  moment, 
offer  a  greater  enigma  worthy  of  solution  than  the  origin 
of  the  Tollee,  Chichimec,  and  Aztec  tribes,  which  com- 
nose  at  present  those  property  denominated  Mexicans. 
Their  migrations  are  not  hid  in  the  obscurity  of  far  dis- 
tant ages,  like  those  of  the  Celts,  the  Hellenes,  or  the 
iPelasgi,  but  at  a  period  comparatively  modern,  when  all 
the  movements  on  the  continent  of  Asia  are  at  least  pos- 
sible to  be  traced.  If  we  may  judge  from  the  number  of 
lan^ruages,  the  number  of  native  tribes  must  be  great 


•  Eosooe  8  Lorepzo  Pe  Medicis,  p.  241. 


illlHIMIMMtlOM 


mt 


otiaw  at  TBB 


These  langua^eB  exceed  twenty,  fourteen  of  which  hate 
grunmais  and  dictionaries.    The  following  are  their 
names :     The  Mexican,  or  Aztec  language,  spoken  by 
tfaeToltecs,  Chichimecs,  Acoluchecs,  Nahuatlacs,  and 
Aztecs,  thus  indicating  an  identity  of  origin.    This  lan- 
guage is  the  most  widely  diffused  of  all  the  Mexican  lan- 
Sages,  extending  from  37  N.  Lat.  as  far  south  as  the 
le  of  Nicaragua,  a  distance  of  more  than  1200  miles. 
The  other  languages,  indicating  as  many  different  tribes, 
are  the  Otomite,  Taiasc,   Zapotec,  Mistece,  Maye,  or 
Yucatan,  Totonac,  Papolonc,  Matlazing,  Huaste,  Mixed, 
Caquiquil,  Tar  an  mar,  Tepehuan,and  the  Cors.    The 
most  part  of  these  languajieb  are,  undoubtedly,  different 
from  each  other ;  but  the  intermixture  of  one  tribe  with 
the  other,  their  separation  into  new  countries,  and  their 
formation  into  different  nations,  would,  inevitably,  pro- 
duce, in  the  process  of  time,  new  and  strange  languages ; 
so  that  if  we  can  trace  the  origin  of  the  most  ancient  and 
universal  language,  which  is  the  Mexican  or  Aztec,  we 
may  fairly  conclude  that  the  Mexican  is  the  common 
sourse  of  all  the  other  dialects,  and  that  the  Mexicans 
must  consequently  be  the  progenitors  of  all  the  other  tribes 
Of  the  five  tribes  which  constitute  the  present  Mexican 
naton  theToltecs  first  made  their  appearance  fifty  miles  to 
the  east  of  the  city  of  Mexico,  in648.  They  declared  them- 
selves expelled  from  a  country  Iving  to  the  north-west 
of  the  Rio  Gila,  and  called  by  them  Huehuetlapallan. 
The  date  of  their  emigration  is  fixed  in  the   Mexican 
paintings,  which  describe  year  by  year  the  events  of  this 
migration,  which  commenced  in  544  of  our  era,  or  104 
years  before  their  settlement  in  Mexico  j  and  it  is  very 
remarkable  that  this  epoch  of  644,  corresponds  with  the 
ruin  of  the  dynasty  of  Tsin,  in  China,  which  caused 
such  great  commotions  among  the  nations  of  eastern 
Asia.     About  one  hundred  years  after  the  Toltecs  had 
left  Huehuetlapallan,  the  Chichimecs  took  possession  of 
it.     These  were  a  much  more  rude  and  unpolished  tribe 
than  the  Toltecs,  and  came  from  an  unknown  country, 


called 

Huehi 

time. 

the  an 

cenlui 

and  a] 

Tolte^ 

from  I 

immei 

called 

1160. 

it  is  ii 

lay  to 

is  pro 

Aztla 

River 

Norfo 

a  stroi 

Mexic 

into  tl 

of  Me 

waste 

and  oi 

stage, 

deg.  3 

LasC 

1773, 

to  the 

ofthr 

filled 

paint< 

m  the 

30  de 

Gran 

Cules 

tribes 

Xoch 

caasc 

tribe 


NORTH  AMERICAN   INDUNS. 


289 


)f  which  have 
ing  are  their 
B:e,  spoken  by 
ihuatlacs,  and 
in.    This  Ian- 
Mexican  ian' 
'  south  as  the 
n  1200  miles. 
lifiTerent  tribes, 
see,  Maye,  or 
Uuaste,  Mixed, 
16  Cors.     The 
tedly,  different 
one  tribe  with 
iries,  and  their 
levitsbly,  pro- 
ige  languages ; 
ost  ancient  and 
n  or  Aztec,  we 
s  the  common 
the  Mexicans 
the  other  tribes 
•esent  Mexican 
ice  fifty  miles  to 
declared  them- 
the  north-west 
lehuetlapallan. 
1  the   Mexican 
e  events  of  this 
)ur  era,  or  104 
and  it  is  very 
ponds  with  the 
which  caused 
ions  of  eastern 
le  Toltecs  had 
k  possession  of 
npolished  tribe 
nown  country, 


called  by  them  Amaque  Mecan,  far  to  the  north  of 
Huehuetlapallan,  where  they   had  resided  for  a  long 
time.     They  took  eighteen  months  in  their  migration  to 
the  ancient  seat  of  the  Toltecs.     After  remaining  five 
centuries  in  Huehueth.pallnn,  they  migrated  to  the  south 
and  appeared  in  Mexico  in  1170,  and  mingled  with  the 
Toltecs.     The  Nahuntlacs  made  their  first  appeniance 
fromthenoth,  m  11%  in   Mexico.    The  Aztecs,  the 
immediate  progenitors  of  the  M(  xicans,  dwelt  m  o  country 
called  Aztlan,  to  the  norih  of  the  Californian  Gulf  in 
1 160.     How  far  to  the  north  of  this  parollel  Aztlan  lay, 
it  is  impossible  to  determine  ;  but  we  are  certain  that  it 
lay  to  the  north  of  the  Rio  Colorado  of  California.     It 
is  probable  that  the  original  abode  of  the  Aztecs,  or 
Aztlan,  lay  beyond  Nootka  Sound, between  it  and  Cook  s 
River,  especially  under  the  57th  degree  of  N.  Latin 
Norfolk  Bay  and  new  Cornwall,  where  the  natives  have 
a  strong  predilection  for  hieroglyphical  painting,  like  the 
Mexicans.     After  a  migration  of  56  yenns,  distinguished 
into  three  grand  periods,  the  Aztecs  arrived  in  the  valley 
of  Mexico  in  1216.    The  first  stage  of  their  migration 
was  to  the  south  of  the  Rio  Nabajoa,  in  35  d^.     N.  Lat. 
and  one  of  the  branches  of  the  Colorado.    The  second 
stage,  was  to  the  south  of  the  Rio  Gila,  in  N.   Lat.  35 
deg.  30  min.,  where  the  ruins  of  an  ancient  city,  called 
Las  Casas  Grandes,  by  the  Spaniards,  was  discovered  in 
1773,  in  the  midst  of  a  vast  and  beautiful  plain,  a  league 
tothesonth  of  the  Gila.    These  ruins  occupy  the  space 
of  three  square  miles.     The  whole  surrounding  plain  is 
filled  with  fragments  of  Mexican  stone  ware,  beautifully 
painted  in  red,  white,  and  blue.     The  third  station  was 
in  the  vicinity  of  Yanos,  in  the  new   Biscay,  inN.  Lat. 
30  deg.  30  min.,  and  350  miles  S.  E.  of  Las  Cjsas 
Gran&.      They   moved  hence  to  Hueicolhuican,  or 
Culeacan,  where  the  Aztecs,  originally  comi^ed  of  six 
tribes,  were  abandoned  by  five    of  them,   namely,  the« 
Xochimiloas,  Tepanecas,  Chalcese,  Tlascaltecs.     The 
caase  of  this  separation  is  not  known.    The  remauung 
tribe  was  rent  into  two  violent  factions,  which  persecuted 

25* 


«lMnMftMin» 


'^ 


f 


890 


ORiaiN   OP   THB 


each  other,  and  they  constructs]  no  more  edifices,  as  at 
Las  Cnsas  Grandes.  They,  however,  siill  trave'led  to- 
gether to  the  south,  in  order  to  enjoy  the  company  and 
protection  of  tlieir  imaginary  God.  Wherever  ihey  stopt 
an  altar  was  erected  to  him  ;  and  at  their  departure,  they 
always  left  behind  all  their  sick,  nndtr  the  charge  of 
others  to  take  care  of  them.  They  stopt  at  Tula  nine 
years,  and  eleven  more  in  the  surrounding  parts.  At  last, 
m  1216,  they  arrived  at  Zutnpanco,  a  considerable  city 
in  the  vale  of  Mexico,  where  they  were  very  kindly  re- 
ceived by  the  Lord  of  that  district,  who  not  only  assigned 
them  habitations,  but  became  very  much  attached  to 
them ;  and  even  demanded  from  them  a  wife  for  his  son, 
vhich  was  granted ;  and  from  this  marriage  all  the 
Mexican  Kini>s  descended. 

Restless,  however,  and  dissatisfied  with  their  condition, 
they  still  migrated  from  place  to  place,  along  the  lake  of 
Tezcuco.  In  1245,  they  arrived  at  Chapoltepec.  within 
two  miles  of  the  ftiture  site  of  Mexico.  Harrnssed  by 
the  petty  kings  of  Zaitocan,  or  the  Chichimec  sover- 
e^ns,  they  retired  to  a  small  group  of  small  islands,  called 
Acocolco,  at  the  southern  extremity  of  the  lake,  where 
they  lived  for  52  years  in  great  misery,  being  compelled 
fo  satisfy  their  wants  with  aquatic  plants,  insects,  and 
ftn  unkiiown  species  of  reptile,  called  Axolotl.  Reduced 
to  slavery  by  the  princes  of  Acoluocan  or  Tezcuco,  they 
irere  Again  Ibrced  to  abandon  their  abode  in  the  midst  of 
the  lake,  and  take  refuge  on  the  continent,  at  T'zapoo. 
The  service  which  they  did  to  their  masters,  in  a  war 
with  the  Xochimilcas,  again  procured  them  their  liberty. 

They  established  themselves  first  at  Acatidnzintlau, 
which  they  callfid  Mexicalzingo,  from  Mexitli,  or  Hnitz- 
Mopochtli,  their  warlike  divinity,  cormptly  called  Titz- 
tiputzli,  and  next  to  Iztacaldo.  Thence  they  removed 
Id  Uie  little  islands  to  the  E.  N.  E.  of  Chapoltepec,  inthe 
western  end  of  the  lake,  in  obedience  to  the  order  ofthe 
oracle  of  Aztlau.  An  ancienttradition  preserved  amongst 
4Mm  said,  that  tlie  limit,  or  fiital  term  of  their  migRttion, 


was  1 
on  th 
the  c 
Azte( 
migr 
appe 
whic 
or  tl 
the  £ 
rude 
Mex 
ofth 
the  I 
Azte 
Si 
and 
thee 
to  b( 
this 


WMWi«i|a«x 


edifices,  as  at 
I  trave'led  to- 

conopany  and 
ever  they  stopt 
leparture,  they 
the  charge  of 
t  at  Tula  nine 
parts.  At  last, 
nsiderable  city 
ery  kindly  re- 
t  only  assigned 
:h  attached  to 
rife  for  his  son, 
irriage  all  the 

their  condition, 
»tig  the  lake  of 
oltepec,  within 

Harrnssed  by 
ichimec  sover- 
1  islands,  called 
he  lake,  where 
eing  compelled 
!s,  insects,  and 
ilotl.    Reducpd 

Tezdico,  ihey 
!  in  the  midst  of 
nt,  at  T'zapon. 
sters,  in  a  war 
!m  their  liberty. 
Acatianzintlau, 
exitli,  or  Huitas- 
tly  called  TitE- 
'  they  removed 
ipoltepec,  inthe 
the  Older  ofthe 
served  amongst 
their  migratioo, 


NORTH  AMERICAN   INDIANS.  Ml 

was  to  be  a  place  where  tliey  should  find  an  eagle  sitting 
on  the  top  of  a  nopal  shrub,  the  roots  of  which  penetrated 
the  crevices  of  a  rock.  This  nopal  was  seen  by  the 
Aztecs,  in  the  year  1325,  165  years  afier  their  first 
migration  fMin  Aztlan,  and  109  years  from  their  first 
appearance  in  the  vale  of  Mexico,  on  a  small  island, 
which  served  for  a  foundation  to  the  Teocalli,  or  Teopau, 
or  the  house  of  God,  afterwards  called  by  the  Spaniards, 
the  great  temple  of  Mexitli.  With  tho  building  of  this 
rude  temple  commcnc  'd  the  foundation  of  the  cily  of 
Mexico,  signifying  in  the  Aztec  lans^uage,  the  habitation 
ofthe  god  of  war ;  and  wiih  it  commenced  the  dynasty  of 
the  Mexican  kings,  and  with  it  ended  the  migration  ofthe 
Aztec  tribe. 

Such  is  the  information  which  eminent  geographers 
and  the  most  authentic  Spanish  writers  give  us,  respecting 
the  early  history  of  the  Mexicans.  That  they  were  found 
to  be  a  superior  race  to  the  various  tribes  which  inhabited 
this  continent,  when  America  was  first  visited  by  Europe- 
ans, cannot  be  denied,  if  a  partial  knowledge  of  the  arts 
be  a  constituent  part  of  refinement  ana  civilization. 
It  is  the  opinion  of  all  those  who  have  made  inquiries 
after  the  origin  and  descent  of  the  Mexicans,or  about  those 
vestiges  of  civilization  which  are  found  throughout  the 
continent  of  Ameriea.that  they  are  the  descendants  of  an 
Asiatic  colony  from  Corea,  which  was  at  the  time  of  their 
migration  into  America,  tributary  to  the  Chinese  empire. 
In  corroboration  of  this  theory,  we  have  not  only  the  opin- 
ion of  learned  men,  the  testimony  of  Chinese  numu- 
scripts  but  also  a  striking  similarity  of  external  appear 
ance,  manners,  and  customs,  as  we  shall  soon  see. 

The  Mexicans  are  described  as  being  r  really  of  a 
good  size,  and  well  proporti<Mied.  They  j  /e  narrow 
foreheads,  black  eyes,  and  r^ular  white  teetb,  their  hair 
is  black,  thick,  coarse  and  glossy.  They  have  little  or  no 
beard,  and  no  hair  upon  their  arms,  thighs  or  lep.  Thdi 
skins  are  a  kind  of  olivef  or  copper  onlour.  Few  amoDK 
Uiem  are  deformed,  and  numy  ofthe  females  are  beat^fal^ 


i1TI«l>ii<il»iAi 


292 


ORIGIN   or  THE 


. 


They  dress  their  hair  in  various  fashions,  and  use 
(Jiffereiit  kinds  of  paints,  to  make  them  aminhle  to  their 
friends,  and  terrible  to  their  foes.  Many  of  llie  Mexican 
tribes  cover  themselves  differently.  Those  of  them  who 
lived  in  cities  when  the  Spaniards  arrived  in  that  country, 
seem  all  to  have  worn  particular  habits  ;  but  this  lias  not 
been  exactly  described  by  the  Spanish  writers.  The 
habits  of  the  emperor,  and  his  principal  cliiefs  are  repre- 
sented as  having  been  very  superb  ;  but  it  is  probable, 
that  fancy  hns  sometimes  added  to  the  magnificence. 

The  Mexicans,  as  is  well  known  to  those  Europeans 
who  first  visited  them,  had,  undoubtedly,  attained  an  as- 
tonishing degree  of  excellence  in  several  arts.  They  were 
considerable  proficients  in  painting  and  architecture.     In 
painting  they  sometimes  made  use  of  pencils,  at  other 
times  they  used  coloured  feathers  ;  disposing  them  into 
a  kind  of  mosaic  work,  and  displaying  in  this  work  an 
ingenuity  and  patience,  which  has  never  been  surpassed 
by  European  artists.     They  cut  and  polished  marble, 
jewels  and  jiiticious  stones.     They  constructed  different 
kinds  of  armour  ;   they  wrought  mines  of  gold,  silver, 
wood,  and  stones ;   they  cut  from  the  quarry  stones  of  ^ 
prodigious  size,  and  removed  them  to  great  distances,  to  i 
be  employed  in  their  buildings ;  and  all  tliis  without  i 
having  the  knowledge  of  any  metal  harder  than  iron  or  ] 

copper.  '  •       .  X. 

Their  public  edifices  are  described  as  having  been  of 
stone  and  well  built.  The  royal  palace  opened  by  thirty 
gates,  into  as  many  streets.  The  principal  hont,  it  is 
said,wasof  jtraper  of  different  colours,  and  highly  pol- 
ished. The  passage  to  the  royal  apartment  was  through 
three  courts,  of  the  same  materials,  and  equally  well 
finished  as  the  principal  court.  The  floors  of  those 
apartments  were  covered  with  mats,  and  they  were  hung, 
some  of  them  with  cotton  cloths  and  some  with  hangings 
made  of  feathers,  disposed  into  a  variety  of  living  figures. 
The  roofs  were  so  artificially  constructed,  that,  atlhough 
without  nedlS;  the  planks  supported  each  other. 


Cot 
on  clc 
of  mei 
bones 
threat 
the  w 

Th 
set  to 
tors,f 
writii 
trans; 
tions. 
annoi 

Th 
sidcri 
of  gr 
medii 
qu%n 
It  wa 
fived 
longi 
festiv 
tenti( 
moo* 

Tl 
groui 
use  c 
flesh 

W 
they 
The: 
limpo 
a^pU 
|drinl 
lende 
jmitt( 

Tl 
whi( 


lMi'-*a   1  nl|-M»li 


"'"''•rTif'  "f  •' 


taUm 


)ns,  and   use 
nble  to  their 
the  Mexicnn 
afthein  who 
(hat  country, 
tthis  lias  not 
rriters.     The 
ifs  are  lepre- 
is  probable, 
lificence, 
e  Europeans 
tained  an  as- 
\s.  They  were 
litecture.     In 
cils,  at  other 
ig  them  into 
this  work  an 
3cn  surpassed 
shed  marble, 
cted  different 
f  gold,  silver, 
wry  stones  of 
;  distances,  to 
this  without 
than  iron  or 

iving:  been  of 
ened  by  thirty 
lal  front,  it  is 
id  highly  pol- 
t  was  through 
equally  well 
oors  of  those 
}y  were  hung, 
vith  hangii^ 
living  figures, 
that,  atlhough 
>ther. 


NORTH    AMRRICAN    HfUUMS. 


293 


Cotton  manufactures  were  very  wvmnion  among  them ; 
on  cloth  after  it  was  woven,  they  painted  various  figures 
of  men,  trees,  animals,  &.c  Instead,  of  laedles,  they  used 
bones  ;  and  the  sinews  of  different  animals,  they  used  for 
thread.  These  manufactures  were  conducted  chiefly  by 
the  women. 

They  knew  something  of  poetry  and  music  ;  and  songs 
set  to  music,  describing  the  achieve. nents  of  their  aiices 
tors,  formed  a  principal  jjart  of  their  amusements.  Their 
writing  was  advanced  no  farther,  than  to  represent 
transactions  by  paintings,  and  hieroglyphic  representa- 
tions. It  was  in  this  way  that  the  Spanish  invasion  was 
announced  to  Montezuma. 

They  were  skilled  in  agriculture,  so  as  to  raiM  con- 
siderable quantities  of  maize.  They  had  some  knowledge 
of  gardening  and  botany  ;  particularly  with  regard  to 
medicinal  plants,  of  which  this  country  produces  great 
quantities.  The  Mexican  years  consisted  of  365  days. 
It  was  divided  into  18  months,  of  20  days  each  ;  and  the 
five  days,  which  according  to  this  way  of  reckoning,  be- 
longing to  no  month,  were  yearly  spent  in  the  gr.atest 
festivity.  This  calendar  shows,  that  they  paid  more  at- 
tention to  the  course  of  the  sun,  than  to  that  of  the 
mooti. 

The  principal  food  of  ihn  common  people  was  maize 
ground  into  flour  and  formed  into  cakes.  They  made 
use  of  plantains,  cassavi,  aud  many  kinds  of  roots  ;  the 
flesh  of  the  pecari,  deer,  iind  different  kinds  of  venison. 

When  any  considerable  business  was  to  be  undertaken, 
they  always  commenced  their  consuitatiqWR  with  a  feast. 
They  had  feasts  at  weddings,  and,  in  shorr,  at  every 
iimportanl  transaction.  At  these  feasts  they  had  always 
aplentiiul  store  of  their  intoxiratins  liquors.  'Iheir 
drinkings  eontinued  somttimes  several  days,  and  never 
ended  but  with  the  liquor.  The  women  were  not  per- 
/'mitted  to  eat  in  presence  of  the  men. 

Their  principal  exercises  were  hunting  and  fishing,  at 
which  they   were  very  expert.     They   were  fond  of 


iiyiWiiiilHI* 


294 


ORIGIN  OF  THS 


dancing ;  this  exercise  was  performed  to  the  music  of  a 
reed,  with  several   stops ;  accompanied  by  a  kind  of 
wooden  drum.    Their  dances  were  performed  sometimes 
in  a  circle  ;  at  other  times,  an  individual  exhibited  his 
performances  ;  and  then  they  consisted  chiefly  of  displays 
of  activity,  strength  and  agility.    The  women  likewise 
danced  and  sung,  but  always  separate  from  the  men. 
I     The  Mexicans,  according  to  Acosta,  were  married  in 
/  their  temples  by  a  priest.     The  ceren)ony  consisted  iu  his 
I  demanding  of  the  parties,  whether  they  were  willing  to 
l  accept  of  each  other  for  husband  and  wife  ?     Upon  their 
'  answering  in  the  affirmative,  he  tied  a  comer  of  the 
I  woman's  veil,  to  a  corner  of  the  man's  mantle.     In  this 
f   manner  he  led  them  home  to  the  bribegroom's  house ;  the 
bride  went  seven  times  round   a  fire,  which,  for  that 
purpose,  had  been  kindled  on  the  floor ;  the  parties  then 
:    sat  down  together  by  the  fireside,  and  the  marriage  was 
\  looked  upon  as  concluded.     The  consummation  took 
!  place  on  the  same  night.     If  the  husband  was  satisfied 
\  with  his  spouse  he  gave  an  entertainment  to  her  friends, 
\  made  them  presents  and  sacrificed  to  the  gods.     If  he 
I  suspected  her  virginity,  she  was  returned  to  her  family, 
I  which  was  to  them  a  considerable  reproach. 

It  does  not  appear  to  be  certain,  whether  polygamy 

WPS  commonly  practised  or  not.     Their  chiefs,  we  know, 

had  many  wives ;  but  we  know  that  their  customs  were 

j  often  different  from  those  of  the  nation  at  large.     Divorce 

was  allowed  by  the  Mexican  law,  when  the  parties  could 

t  not  agree.     Iti  tliis  case  the  husband  returned  with  his 

I  wife  all  the  effects   which  !>he  had  received  from  her 

I   friends  ;  of  which  an  account  was  always  kept.    Those 

who  had  been  divorced,  were  forbidden  to  come  together 

again  under  pain  of  death.    This  was  also  the  punish- 

■  ment  for  adult«ry. 

The  Mexicans  displayed  an  exemplary  diligence  in 

the  education  of  their  youth.    It  was  an  example  of 

their  political  sagacity.    Public  schools  were  in   all 

.    places  erected  in   the  neighbourhood  of  their  temples, 


w 

St 

of 
fo 

P" 

tc 

St 

II 

n 

K 

tl 

8 
V 

c 
t 
I 


iMii 


-m^mi 


matm 


,S- 


NORTH  AMKKICAN  INDIANS. 


295 


to  the  music  of  a 
d  by  a  kind  of 
brmed  sometimes 
iial  exhibited  his 
;hiefly  of  displays 
women  likewise 
Tom  the  men. 
were  married  in 
ly  consisted  ill  his 
jy  were  willing  to 
rife  ?     Upon  their 

I  a  cortur  of  the 
mantle.     In  this 

room's  house ;  the 
;,  Arhich,  for  that 
;  the  parties  then 
the  marriage  was 
isummation  took 
land  was  satisfied 
lent  to  her  friends, 
the  gods.  If  he 
led  to  her  family, 
roaCh. 

hether  polygamy 
ir  chiefs,  we  Know, 
heir  customs  wete 
it  large.     Divorce 

II  the  parties  could 
returned  with  his 
Bceived  from  her 
ays  kept.  Those 
n  to  come  together 
3  also  the  punish- 

plary  diligence  in 
as  an  example  of 
lools  weke  in  all 
1  of  their  temples, 


with  proper  teachers,  who  were  considered  as  officers  of 
state.     These  carefully  studi.  d  tlie  dispositions  and  parts 
of  the  boys  comtr/ned  to  their  charge,  and  fitted  them 
for  the  army,  the  church,  or  the  &tate,  accordmg  as  these 
parts  or  dispositions  directed      l^hey  were  not  permitted 
to  indulge  in  lon^  sleep.      Tliey  were  forced  to  live  ab- 
stemiously and  be  inured  to  the  most  fatiguing  exercises. 
II  intended  for  the  army,  which  they  considered  as  the 
most  honourable  of  all  employments,  they  were  ohliged 
to  •'ive  proofs  of  their  courage  and  intrepidity,  before 
they  could  be  emolled  as  soldiers.     There  wer     -Iso 
seminaries  for  the  education  of  females.     Thet.    .ere 
under  the  direction  of  respectable  matrons,  who  instruct- 
ed their  pupils  in  the  principles  of  religion  and  morality 
together  with  those  less  dignified  domestic  accomplish- 
ments, which  are  too  frequently  neglected  in  a  female 
education,  but  which  are  no  less  usefuWn  a  married 
state.     Both  sexes  ware  instructed  in  music  and  dancing ; 
they  were  initiated  in  the  poetry  of  their  country,  which 
with  them  was  not  a  fruitless  amusement.  ^  ,.    _ 

'  Their  funeral  rites  had  a  striking  resemblance  to  those 
of  their  less  polished  neighbours,  the  North  American. 
When  a  person  died,  the  body  was  washed,  arid  dressed 
in  his  best  attire.     He  was  set  upright,  and  formally 
taken  leave  of  by  all  his  friends  and   relations.    The 
priests  in  the  neighbourhood   attended  the  body  to  the 
place  of  interment;  singing  mournful  songs  and  playing 
melancholy  airs  on  their  instruments.     They  were  in^ 
terred  in  their  ordinary  habits.     With  them  were  buned 
their  arras,  and  someti  pos  gold,  silver,  necessaries  of 
various  kinds,  or  those  things  which  they  had  esteemed 
during  life.     It  is  even  said,  that,  along  with  their  great 
men,  several  slaves  were  put  to  death  and  interred  in 
order  to  attend  their  masters  in  a  future  state ;  but  this 
seems  not  to  be  sufficiently  authenticated.    Instead  of 
burying  their  dead,  they  are  said,  sometimes,  to  have 
.  burnt  ttiem ;  and  this  seems  to  have  been  true,  chiefly, 
,  with  regard  to  their  chiefs  and  princes. 


..iMMWW 


296 


ORIGIN  OP   TBii 


The  government  of  Mexico,  when  the  Spaniards 
arrived  amongst  them,  was  monarchical ;  hut  it  is  said 
formerly  to  have  been  a  republic :  frequent  factions 
having  endangered  the  state,  it  was  changed  into  an 
elective  monarchy.  At  first,  their  kings  were  electied 
by  the  whole  community ;  afttrwnr'ls  the  elective  power 
was  assumed,  exclusively,  by  the  kings  of  ofZacuba  and 
Tezuco,  and  four  princes  of  the  blood.  The  monarch, 
was  always  chosen  from  the  royal  family.  Before  the 
kiug,  who  had  been  elected,  could  be  crowned,  he  was 
obliged  to  go  on  an  expedition  against  some  neighboring 
nation.  At  his  return,  he  was  met  by  his  nobles,  the 
ministers  of  state,  and  chief  priests*  He  was  conducted 
to  the  tenjple  of  the  god  of  war.  There  he  was  invested 
with  the  imperial  robes.  In  his  right  hand  he  received 
a  golden  sword ;  in  lus  left  a  bow  and  arrows.  The 
king  of  Tezuco,  first  elector  of  the  empire,  set  the  crown 
on  his  head :  one  of  the  principal  n)inisters,  in  the  name 
of  the  people,  congratulated  him  upon  his  acession  to 
the  crown,  and  instructed  him  in  the  duties  which  his 
new  dignity  enforced  upon  him. 

The  kitig  lived  in  great  magnificence  and  splendour. 
He  ate  alone  but  had  always  iiOO  dishes  at  his  table  ;  he 
was  waited  on  by  his  principal  nobility  ;  and  among 
them  he  distributed  the  dishes,  after  he  had  taken  of 
them  what  he  wanted.  He  frequently  drank  out  of  a 
golden  goblet ;  a  privilege  denied  to  his  greatest  vassals. 

Justice  was  administered  by  proper  courts,  and  judges 
appointed  in  every  city  and  province ;  l)Ut  from  them  an 
appeal  could  be  made  to  the  supreme  tribnnnl,  in  Mexico, 
which  consisted  of  twelve  judges.  Superior,  however, 
to  every  court  of  judicature  in  the  kingdom,  was  the 
council  of  state,  composed  of  the  six  electors  of  the 
empire,  and  gerwrally  held  in  the  emperor's  presence  ; 
and  without  consulting  this  council,  he  seldom  resolved 
on  any  measure  of  importance.  Treason,  murder,  sodo- 
my, and  adultery,  to  which  some  add  robbery  and  theft, 
were  punished  with  death. 


m 


— ,jAi 


MORTB   AMERICAN    INDIANS. 


asr 


he  Spaniards 
hut  it  is  snid 
[uent  factions 
iged  into  an 
were  electied 
sU'Ctive  power 
of  Zacuba  and 
The  monarch 
.  Before  the 
iwned,  he  was 
16  neighboring 
lis  nobles,  the 
ivas  conducted 
b  was  invested 
id  he  received 
arrows.  The 
,  set  the  crown 
s,  in  the  name 
lis  acession  to 
ties  which  his 

nd  splendour, 
it  his  table  ;  he 
;   and   among 

had  taken  of 
rank  out  of  a 
reatest  vassals, 
rts,  and  judges 
t  from  them  an 
ntil,  in  Mexico, 
srior,  however, 
lorn,  was  the 
slectors  of  the 
or'a  presence : 
ildom  resolved 

murder,  sodo< 
tbery  and  th^ 


The  revenues  of  the  crown  were  under  the  cognizance 
of  a  council  appointed  solely  for  that  purpose ;  th.s  conn- 
cU  took  charge  of  «hos»  parts  of  the  king's  mcome,  ans.ng 
from  the  mines,  as  well  as  of  those  taiws  m  kmd,  paid 
by  his  subjects  of  every  profession.  These  taxes  m  the 
reicm  of  Montezuma,  amounted  to  a  thjrd  part  of  every 
man's  profits.  The  nobles  were  not  subject  to  the  same 
taxes,  but  were  obliged  to  maintain  a  certam  number  of 
men,  to  serve  in  the  king's  army  whenever  they  were 

The  military  aflfairs  of  the  empire  were  regulated  by  a 
separate  council.    The  profession  of  a  soldier  wm  es- 
teemed the  most  honourable  in  the  empire,  and  soldiers 
every  where  enjoyed  peculiar  privileges.    Their  armiM 
were  raised  with  ease,  every  cacique,  orxshief,  being  obli- 
ged, when  called  upon,  to  bring  a  certain  nuniber  of  men 
into  the  field.    The  Spanish  writers  relate,  that  Monte 
zuma  had  thirty  vassals,  each  of  whom  could  bring  an 
hundred  thousand  met\  into  the  field,  but  this  calcula- 
tion has  evident  marks  of  exaggt^ration.    Each  cacique 
commanded  his  own  vassals,  but  under  the  control  of  the 
emperor,  who  generally  conducted  his  armies  in  person. 
War  seems  to  have  been  the  d  4ightof  the  nation,  and 
military  talents  were  the  surest  means  of  prefennent.  In 
order  to  excite  an  emulation  in  courage  and  warlike  skill, 
among  the  troops,  several  orders  were  created  similar  to* 
the  knights  of  Europe,  in  the  days  of  chivalry.    There 
were  many  of  these  orders,  and  one  in  particular,  into 
which  none  could  be  admitted,  who  were  not  prmces, 
or  of  royr.l  descent.  Their  badge  was  a  red  ribbon,  with 
which  their  hair  was  tied  behind  ;  to  this  were  affixed  a 
number  of  tassels,  corresponding  to  the  number  of  heroic 
actions  performed  by  the  wearer,  a  new  tassel  being  ad- 
ded for  each  exploit.     To  this  onier  the  emperor  him- 
self belonged.  . 

Their  arms  were  generally  bows  and  arrows ;  but 
some  Spanish  writers  have  asserted,  that  iron  or  steel 
weapons  were  also  in  use  among  them,  some  centuries 


""^iiyii 


aa^ 


S98 


OBIUINOK  THR 


previous  to  the  arrival  of  the  Europeans.  Of  tliis  fact  tbey 
feel  convinced  from  their  having  discovered  several  iron 
tools  ond  warlike  weapons  in  the  tombs  of  the  dead.    It 
has  bee»  frequently  mentioned  by  Don  Fernandez,  that 
the  Mexicans  knew  the  use  of  iron,  although  other  wri- 
ters denied  the  fact.     *'  I  do  not  meon  to  assert,  (says  this 
author)  that  the  Mexicansever  arrived,  since  their  emi- 
gratioa  to  the  western  continent,  at  such  a  proficiency 
m  the  use  of  iron  as  to  be  able  to  mould  that  roetul  into 
warlike  weapons  or  other  tools  necessary  for  the  promo- 
tion of  the  arts.     I  know,  beyond  the  possibility  of  con- 
tradiction, that  the  Mexicans  used  iron  instruments,  when 
if,  can,  as  has  beenfrequently  done,  oe  proved,  that  iron  or 
steel  swonils  and  other  tools  of  the  same  metnl,  have  been 
found  buried  with  the  dead."  The  incredulous  ask,  how 
is  it,  that  the  Jiexicans  did  not  use  them  when  the  Span- 
iards first  '^islted  them?  They  might  as  we  have  already 
/mentioneu,  when  we  alluded  to  the  antiquities  of  North 
America,  disappear,  from  the  prevalent  custom,  among 
the  different  tribes  who  inhiibited  this  continent,  of  bury- 
ing those  weapons  and  other  useful  tools  with  the  dead. 
It  might  also  be  asked,  why  the  ]V1exicnns,since  their  ar- 
iriTOl  on  this  contiilent,  did  not  practice  the  art  of  making 
^wdvifi  and  different  other  instruments  which  have  l^een 
/  found  in  the  tumuli  of  the  dead,  both  in  the  northern  and 
aottihem  parts  of  America.     In  answer  to  this  question, 
it  is  reasonable  enough  to  imna:ino,thnt  this  Asiatic  col- 
6ny  who  peopled  America  and  brought  along  with  them 
,  those  iron  instruments  from  Asio,  discovered  no  iron 
:  mines  in  America,  whence  they  might  be  formed.     In 
;  battle,  they  were  totally  ignorant  of  the  ort  of  disposing 
their  soldiers  in  baUle  array.    They  engaged  like  a  con- 
fused crowd,  and  were  consequently  like  a  rnbble  of  chil- 
:  drcn,  before  men  skilled  in  military  discipline  ;  and  to 
\  this  <  ircuipslance,  it  has  been  conjectured,  more  than  to 
i  their  igm>rance  of  fire  arms,  the  Spaniards  owed  their 
\  easy  conquest  of  the  country. 

Fear  was  the  basis  on  which  the  Mexican  worship  was 


impiiia«wwM'>«*i*<  <*«rt«'  - 


NORTH   AMBRICAN   INDIANS. 


S9» 


f  this  fact  they 
d several  iion 

the  dead.  It 
irnandez,  that 
igh  other  wri- 
sertj  (says  this 
nee  their  emi- 

a  proficiency 
lat  metul  into 
for  the  promo- 
iibility  of  con- 
-uments,  when 
ed,  that  iron  or 
8tiil,have  been 
ilousnsk,  how 
hen  the  Span- 
e  have  already 
iiities  of  North 
lustom,  among 
tiuent,  of  bury- 
with  the  dead. 
,  since  theirar- 
j  art  of  makinor 
tiich  have  lieen 
e  northern  and 
»  this  question, 
(lis  Asiatic  col- 
ong  with  them 
>vered  no  iron 
le  formed.     In 
irt  of  disposing 
ged  like  a  con- 
imbbleofchil- 
ripline  ;  and  to 
i,  more  than  to 
'(\s  owed  their 


sn  worship  was 


founded:  and  in  common  with  the  religion  of  other  pa- 
mu  nations,  that  of  the  ancient  Mexicans  consisted  chiet- 
ly  in  rites  of  deprecatian.  Whilst  figures  of  destructive 
animftls  decorated  their  temples,  fasts,  penances,  volun- 
tary wounds  and  tortures,  formed  the  essences  ol  tneir 

rolisious  rites.  i  .  .  „  «,» 

lu  the  Mexican  language  teotl  was  a  general  term  tor 
any  divinity ;  and  they  had  an  obscure  belief  of  a  crea- 
tor, whom  they  styled  Ipdnemoani  that  is,  h«  by  whom 
we  live.  But  their  Supreme  Deity  was  rather  the  hvil 
Spirit,  denominated  klacaiecolatoll,  or  the  roftona/ j^^J 
whosi  delight  was  to  injure  or  terrify.  They  telicv^ 
in  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  and  akind  of  «ransmigm- 
tioii ;  the  good  being  transformed  into  birds,  and  the  bad 

into  creeping  animals.  , »»    •         „-  -««^ 

The  first  teocalli,  or  great  temple  of  Mexico,  was  con^ 
posed  of  wood.    The  second  temple  was  erected  m  HSe, 
and  appears  to  have  been  of  a  pyramidal  form,  1^1  leet 
high.  316  feet  at  the  base,  and  situated  in  the  midst  ofa 
vtit  inclosure  surrounded  with  walls.  It  appeare  tp  hav* 
been  a  solid  mass  of  earth  faced  with  stone,  and  consist- 
ed of  five  stories.     On  the  summit  of  this  enormous  cube, 
were  a  great  number  of  altars,  cover^  with  wooden  cu- 
polos,   ^he  point  where  these  cunoHw  temimat^,  was 
elevated  177  feet  above  the  base  of  the  edifice.    On  the 
walls  of  the  inclosure  were  represented  many  serpents^ 
heads,  twisted  into  various  forms.    A  small  chapeUtood 
near  the  principal  entrance,  the  front  of  which  was 
adorned  with  theskulls  of  those  wha  had  been  sacrificed. 
On  each  side  of  the  greatest  square  was  a  gate,  «a^ 
mouS  by  the  statu^of  inferior  deities;  and  within 
Z  inelosiie  was  the  habitation  of  the  P"^*  and  s«j 
vants  of  the  temple.    The  building  ^'^  «scende4by  iiiO 
steps;  the  top  w^  40  feet  square,  paved  wuh  ja^«  ^ 

variolis  coi ;  round  it  ^^^^^l^l^^S^^^l^^t 
ofbeautifttl  black  stone,  joined  with  f«iand  wh'**^ 
ment.  Two  marble  images,  sustammg  a  vast  candl^ 
S'tood  on  each  side  of  the  space ;  and  between  them 


"•wPiliflpMMfMl* 


k,A 


1^ 


300 


OftlOIN  OF  THK 


a  green  stone,  five  spans  high,  and  pointed  at  the  top,  on 
which  they  extended  the  victims  they  intended  to  sacri- 
fice. These  sacrifices  were  offered  to  the  god,  who  sat 
opposite,  in  a  chapel  of  exquisite  workmanship.  This 
god  was  seated  on  a  throne,  sustained  by  a  sphere  of  a 
blue  colour,  representing  heaven.  From  the  sides  of  this 
sphere  pnxjeeded  four  stafis,  terminating  in  figures  of 
serpents'  heads  :  a  twisted  serpent  was  held  in  the  hand 
of  the  image ;  and  in  his  left  four  arrows  behind  a  shield, 
which  was  ornamented  with  white  feathers,  in  the  form 
of  a  cross.  On  its  head  was  a  helmet,  adorned  with 
feathers  of  various  colours.  The  countenance  of  this 
Mexican  Moloch  was  stern  and  terrific,  deformed  with 
two  blue  hands,  one  across  the  nose  and  cheeks,  and  the 
other  across  the  brow.  As  to  the  number  of  victims  of- 
fered to  this  sanguinary  deity,  authors  differ.  Fernan- 
dez says,  that  those  religious  edifices  of  the  Mexicans 
would,  from  the  art  and  taste  which  the  architecture  dis- 
played, be  a  credit  to  a  more  civilized  nation  than  the 
Mexicans,  and  that  they  must  have  been  acquainted  with 
painting,  sculpture,  and  architecture  previous  to  their 
miction  from  Asia. 

FVom  the  for^;oing  observations  on  the  civilisation  of 
the  Mexicans,  it  appears  that  this  great  nation  had  at- 
tained a  high  degree  of  refinement,  previous  to  the  arri- 
val of  the  Spaniards.  The  habits  of  the  emperor  and 
his  principal  chiefii  are  said  by  Spanish  writers  to  have 
been  rich  and  superb.  In  several  arts  they  were  con- 
siderable proficients.  Painting  and  architecture  they 
cultivated  with  assiduity  and  success.  On  agriculture 
depended  chiefly  their  means  of  subsistence,  although 
hunting  and  fishing  were  their  favorite  exercises.  In 
educating  their  chiWren,  they  offered  an  example  of  their 
political  sagacity ;  because  m  everjr  district  of  the  em- 
pire public  schools  were  erected,  m  which  the  youths 
were  fi'ted  for  the  armj^,  church  and  state,  according  to 
their  different  bents  of  inclination.  In  ihis  they  excell- 
ed even  the  most  refined  nations  in  Europe,  where  th«r 


^lim 


!«)BTB   AMKEICAN   INDUNS. 


301 


at  the  top,  on 
inded  to  sacri- 
i  god,  who  sat 
jnship.  This 
a  sphere  of  a 
lie  sides  of  this 
;  in  figures  of 
id  in^e  hand 
ehind  n  shield, 
rs,  in  the  form 
adorned,  with 
snance  of  this 
deformed  with 
heeks,  and  the 
r  of  victims  of- 
ffer.  Fernan- 
the  Mexici.ns 
rchitecture  dis- 
ition  than  the 
x^uainted  with 
ivious  to  their 

( civiliaationof 
nation  had  at- 
aus  to  the  arri- 
!  emperor  and 
vriters  to  have 
hey  were  con- 
hitecture  they 
On  agriculture 
snce,  although 
exercises.  In 
cample  of  their 
ict  of  the  em- 
ch  the  youths 
p,  according  to 
lis  they  excel!- 
>pe,  where  th«r 


into  consideration  before  they  are  sent  aurouu 

the  different  prolessions.  „„niirchical  when  the 

wiOrtheir  imposing  cer^momes.  ^:^,u^ed  of  all 

l^hnt  the  Natchez,  evidently  llie  most  civiiizeu  ui 

!^ll»  pS  of  Iheir  8»ic«si.6  migrations.  «.d  colon* 
'^Thlf»*r"^os.  rcasonnble  «onjeo.,.ro  that  w.«,n 

5pSo  jr^Smthe  fc«ff f"i^^SSjSd 
rive  weapons,  oefensive  oraiour,  and  tumiUt  wfere  loupa 


3(02 


ORleiM  OF  tBK 


among  tho  Mexicans,  much  the  same  as  those  which  in- 
dicate the  civilization  of  those  who  preceded  the  present 
red  Indians  as  the  inhabitants  of  the  North  American  soil. 
It  may,  indeed,  appear  to  some  rather  singular  that  those 
tribes  have  totally  disappeared  in  North  America,  and 
tiiat  they  did  not  impart  to  the  present  Indians  any  of 
their  arts  or  sciences  in  painting,  architecture,  and  agri- 
culture.   If  we  suppose  that  the  present  red  Indians  en- 
tered North  America  from  i?iberia  or  Tartary  as  a  pow- 
erful and  numerous  nation  and  exterminated  v/ith  war, 
or  expelled  from  the  country  the  real  aborigines  of  the 
American  soil,  it  is  not  either  likely  or  probable  that  the 
Tanquished  would  teach  the  conquerors,  or  that  the  con- 
querors would  learn  from  the  vanquished. 

From  theCoreans  in  Asia,  tl  eToltec,  Chichimec,and 
Aztec,  that  foi-med  the  Mexican  nation,  are  very  reasona- 
bly supposed  to  have  descended.  They  bear  a  striking 
re.^mblance  to  the  Mexicans  in  many  respects.  Ac- 
coiding  to  Abemethy,  the  Coreans  have  the  narrow  fore- 
heads,T)lack  eyes,  and  regular  white  teeth  of  the  Mex- 
icans ;  their  hair  is  black  and  thick,  and  their  skins  are 
of  copper  colour. 

Their  warriors  frequently  paint  their  faces  with  va- 
rious colours  ;  and  often  alt  those  places  which  are  not 
covered.  This  they  do,  in  order  to  appear  terrible  to 
their  enemies  in  time  of  war.  The  females  paint  them- 
selves solely  for  the  sake  of  adding  to  their  personal  at- 
tractions. 

The  Coreans  were  far  from  being  ignorant  of  the  arts 
and  sciences,  for  Santini  and  Abemethy  assure  us  that 
painting  and  architecture  were,  as  well  as  fowling,  hunt- 
ing, and  fishing,  their  favourite  pursuits.  In  painting  or 
drawing  they  frequently  used  tlie  coloured  feathers, 
which,  ns  we  have  already  observed,  were  in  common 
use  among  the  Mexicans  for  the  same  purpose.  The 
Mexican  music,  which  consisted  of  a  reed  and  a  small 
wooden  drum,  was  also  observed  among  the  Corsans  by 
several  travellers,  as  well  as  the  circular  dances  so  pre- 


wmmnHm 


KO»Trt   AMSaiCAN   tNDIANS 


303 


iiry  as  a  pow- 
ed  with  war, 


jse  which  ifl- 
d  the  present 
Lmerican  soil, 
lar  that  those 
America,  and 
idians  any  of 
ire,  and  agri- 
d  Indians  en- 

ry  at 

a  \v 

rigines  of  the 
)able  that  the 
r  that  the  con- 

ihichimec,and 
very  reasona- 
)ear  a  striking 
espects.  Ac- 
e  narrow  fore- 
lof  the  Mex- 
heir  skins  are 

faces  with  va- 
wbich  are  not 
lar  terrible  to 
es  paint  them- 
lir  personal  at- 

ant  of  the  arts 
assure  us  that 
fowling,  hunt- 
In  painting  or 
ured  feathers, 
'e  in  common 
lurpose.  The 
;d  and  a  small 
he  Corsans  by 
dances  so  pre- 


valent among  all  the  Indian  tribes  throughout  North  and 
Smh  America.     Their  other  exercise?  were  numerous 
^S  consisted  merely  of  displaysof  a^^vity  strength  and 
airiiitv.     Marriage  was  celebrated  among  the  Coreans  id- 
most  in  the  sami  manner  as  among  the  Mexicans     The 
priest  tied  the  man's  right  hand  to  the  woman's  left,  with 
a  white  cord.     In  this  state  the  /  walked  home  from  the 
temple  to  the  bridegroom's  house,  where  the  cord  was 
untied  by  the  priest  who  accompanied  them.     A  least  was 
then  prepared,  which  ended  in  dancing,  and  on  the  rejir- 
;  ng  of  th^e  manied  couple.     The .  Mexicans  oteerved  a 
similar  ceremony ;  for  the  pnest  tied  ^^'^"^"f^he  wo- 
man's veil,  to  a  corner  of  the  man's  mamie.     In  th.sman- 
der  he  led  them  home  to  the  bridegroom's  house. 

The  Mexican  custom  of  washing  the  woman  and  child 
in  a  neighbouring  stream,  whenever  she  was  delivered 
was  also^ommon  among  the  Coreans  who,  however  eft 
it  at  the  pleasure  of  the  woman  herself;  and  if  she  declm- 
ed,  it  was  considered  as  a  mark  of  nupurity. 

The  funeral  rites  of  the  Coreans  did  not  differ  mate- 
rially  from  those  of  the  North  American  Indians  and 
Mexicans.  Their  dead  ihey  attired  in  their  finest  robes ; 
anfalong  with  them  they  buried  those  things  which  they 
Seeme/ when  living.  It  has  also  been  ob^rved  that 
was  customary  with  them  to  bury  with  the  dead  their 

^*  The^Cor^ans  engaged  in  battle  with  tremendous  howl- 
inffs  and  shouts,  similar  to  the  outcries  of  all  the  Indian 
tribes  of  America.  Their  original  arms  were  bows  and 
arrows:  but  since  a  colony  arrived  there  from  China 
swords  and  other  iron  weapons  were  mtroduced. 

The  religion  of  the  Coreans,  like  that  of  eveiy  rude 
nation,  waTfounded  upon  fear,  and  it  consisted  chiefly  in 
rites  of  deprecatim.  Fasts,  penances,  tortures,  and  vo- 
luntary wounds  formed  the  essences  of  their  religion. 
That  of  the  Mexicans  corresponded  in  a^l  its  ntes  and 
ceremonies,  with  that  of  the  6orearis.  These  Asiatics, 
M  well  as  almost  all  the  Indian  tribes  of  America  wor- 


301 


ORIGIN  OF  TW 


shipped  two  particular  divinities  ;  the  one  they  consid- 
ered to  be  a  benevolent  spiril,  and  the  other  malevolent. 
They  h:id  also  a  great  many  inferior  deities,  whom  they 
reverenced  as  tutelary  gods,  or  guardians. 

In  these,  and  in  several  other  national  f.cculantics  tne 
Mexicans  and  the  Coreans  coincide  so  8tnkingly,thatthe 
antiquary  will,  at  once,  be  satisfied  with  the  identity  ot 
people ;  besides  the  traditions  of  the  Mexicans,  or  raiber 
their  records  in  painting confirmthe  Chinese  manuscripts 
which  Santini  has  translated  into  the  Italian  language. 
Acconling  to  him,  the  Kitaiis,  in  the  second  year  ot  the 
dynasty  of  Tsin,  emperor  of  <^;hino,  declared  war  ogamst 
the  Coreans.     The  Kitans  were  a  powertul  nation,  who 
inhobited  eastern  Tartary  and  dwelt  to  the  norih  and 
noiih-east  of  the  province  of  Pecheli,  m  China.     V\  ith- 
out  detailing  tlie  particularities  of  this  campaign,  so  nil- 
nutely  related  by  .he  Italian  antiquary,  we  shall  merely 
soy,  that  the  Coreans  were  subdued  by  the  Kitans,  who 
afterwards  exercised  such  tyranny  over  the  vanquished, 
that  the  Coreans  undertook  a  sea  voyage  in  order  to  es- 
tablish a  colony  insome  distant  land.     The  course  which 
they  pursued  was  towardsthe  north-east.     During  a  voy- 
age (>f  nine  weeks  they  passed  by  several  islands,  and 
arrived  in  a  counfy,  whose  bounds  they  could  not  dis- 
cover.   The  land  Santini,  very  leasonably,  supposes  to 
be  America.     This  information,  of  which  we  have  only 
eiven  ".he  substance,  is  ccitainly  very  interesting,  and 
tends  to  prove  beyond  the  possibility  of  a  doubt,  that  the 
Coreans  were  the  first  that  visited  die  new  world  from 
Asia.    It  was  communicated  in  Corea  by  prince  Ala- 
couli,  on  his  return  to  Corea  ;  and  thence  it  was  trans- 
mitted  to  China,  where  the  manuscript  is  still  preserved. 


NORTH    AMERICAM    INUIANB. 


306 


they  con»id- 
r  malevolent. 
,  whoai  they 

julnriucs  the 
tigly,  that  the 

0  identity  of 
ins,  or  rather 

manuscripts 
in  longuiige. 

1  year  of  the 
iwor  against 

nation,  who 
16  north  and 
lina.  VN  ilh- 
paign,  so  nii- 
shall  merely" 
Kitans,  who 
i  vanquished, 
a  order  to  es- 
cours-e  which 
During  a  voy- 
1  islands,  and 
rould  not  dis- 
',  supposes  to 
we  have  only 
teresting,  and 
oubt,  that  the 
V  world  from 

prince  Ala- 
it  was  trans- 
till  preserved. 


CONCLUSION. 

Having  now  accomplished  the  plan  ^^hich  we  propo- 
sed as  a  iuide  in  our  inViry  after  ^he  orf  n^^^^^^^ 
American  Indians,  with  as  much  fidelity  ^J^^P^\^^^^^^ 
nature  of  the  present  work  would  Ff"";.;^«  ^cfl?- 
more  direct  the  attention  of  the  reader  »«  ^h  «  sulject  ^ 
fore  we  abandon  so  curious  and  agitated  ^  q»^«^'°^-^>  . 
all  the  races  into  which  the  great  '^^."^f "  J'S^^l.^f^  bo^ 
ded  by  peculiar  features  in  the  «o"«^'^""°"5,  of  their 
ies,  as  well  as  by  the  character. st.c  q"«''t»«f  "f  '^'^^l 
minds,  the  Aboriginesof  the  Au.encnn  Comment  h^^^^ 

aflford^i  the  antiquary  the  widest  field  fo'J««'^«^^fj  2\b 
inquiry  concernins  their  onguml  extraction^      a^  early 
uncer^inty  and  obscurity  ,^^^»«^^^«"?  over    he  ear^Y 
history  of  the  American  Indians,  the  most  ex'rava  am 
conjectures  and  the  wildest  theores  have  to  formed 
in  order  to  arrive  at  the  original  of  this  f  [jny  and  sm 
gular  people.     Almost  all  the  nations  o  the  ejrih  ^mv^ 
been  rJinsncked  to  account  for  the  f  "P»\"§  "^^''^S 
world.     While  some  have  P««"«"Pt"7«jXJf  "^aS^^^ 
they  are  descended  from  some  ';eninant  of  the  an  Jd  u 
yian  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  who  f  ^^ived   the  delug^ 
on  the  summit  of  some  lofty  mountnm    "  »^e  souU^^^^^^^^ 
regions  of  America,  others  have  vainly  ^g^of  Ufe 
JL  here  Adam  and  Eve  drew  the  Sf  .  b^*;"? -1  ^^^^ 
and  that  hence  all  the  other  portions  of  the  far  h  .^iceiv 
ed  their  inhabitants.     In  the  absence  of  ^  »l  je 
cords,  of  which  the  Indians  had  none,  conjecture  ana 
hypothesis  have  inevitab.y  formed  the  frail  and  on  Y 
foundation  on  which  authors  have  bmlt  their  various 

^^uls^'truly  amusing  to  see  how'  readily  the  human 
mind  sometimes  espSuses  any  cause,  however  al«tird 
when  the  novelty  of  the  plan  is  m  any  way  alluring  or 
^ptiviSng     If  we  credit  the  fanciful  inventions  of  h»- 
torians,  we  are  to  believe,  that  the  Jews,  the  Canaanites, 


806 


ORIUIN   OP   THK 


the  Phoenicians,  the  arthagininns,  and  the  Greeks, 
made  settlements,  in  no  "lU  times,  on  the  Americun  con- 
tinent. The  Scythinns,  the  Chinese,  tiio  Swedes,  the 
Nor\v«?s?ians,  the  Welsh,  and  the  Spaniards,  are  alFo  said 
to  have  sent  hither  different  colonies  :  without  attempt- 
ing to  refnt'j  the  authors  of  these  wild  schemes,  we  shall 
rest  satisfied  with  a  few  observations  on  the  most  proba- 
ble and  rational  system  that  hos  been  as  yet  suggested. 
Itrnust  certainly  appear  somewhat  strnnge  to  a  sober 
mind,  that  antiquaries  must  go  to  Greece,  Tyre,  and  Car- 
thago, as  well  as  Wales,  Spain,  and  Sweden,  to  discover 
in  these  countries  the  ancestom  of  the  red  men  of  AmOri- 
ca,  instead  of  crossing  the  straits  of  Beering  where  the 
two  continents  are  separate  1  by  a  channel  only  twenty- 
five  mil«»i  wide. 

Some  indeed  have  supposed  that  America  was  at  this 
point  originally  united  to  the  old  continent,  and  disjoin- 
ed from  it  by  the  shock  of  an  earthquake,  or  the  irrup- 
tion of  a  deluge.  This  opinion,  it  is  true,  is  a  mere  con- 
jecture, but  still  it  is  fur  from  being  improbable.  There 
are  others  again  whose  imaginations  are  somewhat  more 
sublime  and  romantic,  so  that  nothing  less  than  a  voyage 
of  three  or  four  thousimd  mile?  across  the  Atlantic  will 
satisfy  them.  These  fondly  imagine  that  some  vessel, 
being  forced  from  its  course  by  the  violence  of  a  wester- 
ly wind,  iKiight  be  driven  by  accident  towards  the  Ameri- 
can coast,  and  have  given  a  beginning  to  population  in 
that  des(ilate  continent.  We  have  only  to  say  on  this 
head,  that  we  have  neither  history  nor  tradition  to  ui- 
thorise  a  belief  that  such  an  event  ever  happened.  Not- 
withstanding the  eruditiun  which  has  been  displayed  by 
the  traveller  and  antiquary  in  endeavouring  to  trace  in 
the  western  world  monumentsof  antiquity,  which  should 
have  great  weight  in  proving  that  America  was  peopled 
by  some  nation  of  the  ancient  continent  whic'.  ii  d  .  jrdn 
considerable  progress  in  civilization,  still,  fronm  u'»  hn. 
can  be  advanced  on  this  point,  we  can  on'y.iJiJci  »*«fi 
some  nations  had  attained  a  higher  degree  U  .iuproiv<>< 


i.. 


KORTH   AMERICAN  INDIANS 


307 


I  the  Greeks, 
\rnericun  con- 
Swedes,  the 
),  are  abo  said 
hout  ntterapt- 
emes,  we  shall 
le  most  proba- 
yet  su^rgested. 
i|;e  to  u  sober 
ryie,  andCar- 
't),  to  discover 
nen  of  Ameri- 
ng  where  the 
I  only  twenty- 

ca  was  at  this 
It,  and  disjoin- 
1,  or  the  irrup- 
is  a  mere  con- 
Mble.  There 
)mewhat  more 
than  a  voyage 
Atlantic  will 
it  some  vessel, 
se  of  a  wester- 
rds  the  Ameri- 
population  in 
to  say  on  this 
radition  to  au* 
ppened.  Not- 
[)  displayed  by 
Dg  to  trace  in 
,  which  should 
a  was  peopled 
hic'>  (i:dni<'d» 
,  fronai.  .-.<'*.  \hix: 
»n''  i'l.W  H*i.v 
ie  vi  .iL|>roiT<f 


mentinsomc  6f  the  arts  than  our  present  race  of  ^nd 
men.  But  as  we  have  not  undertaken  lo  illustrnte  uiis 
subject,  we  shall  leave  it  in  the  hands  of  those  who  claim 
it  as  their  peculiar  province. 

In  finislin},^  this  inquiry  conceminr  the  originnl  of  the 
No  !  -  American  Indians,  we  beg  leave  to  conclude  with 
a  few  obp»'rvaiions  from  the  learned  disquisition  ot  Uo- 
bertson  ii;  his  History  of  South  America,  on  this  same 

ftnbject  .       .  .      I  •  1    » 

«  From  considering  the  animals  with  which  America 
is  stored,"  says  the  learned  author,  "  we  may  conclude 
that  the  ne.vest  point  of  contact  between  the  old  and  new 
continents  is  towards  the  northern  extremiiy  of  both,  and 
that  there  the  communication  was  opened,  and  ihe  in- 
tercourse carried  on  between  them.     All  the  extensive 
countries  in  America  which  lie  within  the  tropics,  or  ap- 
proach near  to  them,  are  filled  with  indisrenous  aiumnls 
of  various  kinds,  entirely  different  from  those  in  thecor- 
respondinjf  regions  of  the  ancient  continent.     But  the 
nonhern  nrovinces  of  the  new  world  aliound  with  many 
of  the  wild  animals  which  are  common  in  such  parts  of 
our  hemisphere  as  lie  in  a  similar  situation.     The  bear, 
the  wolf,  the  fox,  the  hare,  die  deer,  the  roebuck,  the  elk, 
and  several  other  species,  frequent  the  forests  ot  ^orth 
America,  nri  less  than  those  in  the  north  «.f  Europe  and 
Asia.     It  seems  to  be  evident,  then,  that  the  two  eonti- 
nents  approach  each  other  in  this  quarter,  and  are  either 
united,  or  so  nearly  adjacent  that  these  animals  mi^ht 
pass  from  the  one  to  the  other. 

"  The  actual  vicinity  of  the  two  continents  is  so  clear- 
ly established  by  modern  discoveries,  that  the  chief  dif- 
ficulty with  respect  to  the  peoplins  of  America  s  remov- 
ed.  While  those  immense  regions  which  stretch  east- 
ward from  the  river  Oby  to  the  sea  of  Kanischatka  weie 
unknown  or  imperfecll  v  explored,  the  north-east  exi lemi- 
ties  of  our  hemisphere  were  supposed  tote  so  far  distant 
from  any  part  of  the  new  world,  that  it  was  not  easy  to 


I 
J 


ms.^ 


308 


ORIGIN  OP  TH« 


conceive  how  any  comraimication  should  linve  been  car- 
ried on  between  them.  But  the  Russians,  having  sub- 
jected the  western  part  of  Siberia  to  their  empire,  grad- 
ually extended  their  knowledge  of  that  vast  country,  by 
advancing  towards  the  east  into  imknown  regions  not 
only  in  Asia,  but  likewise  on  the  continent  of  America. 

"  These  the  Russians  imagined  to  be  part  of  America ; 
and  several  circumstances  concurred  not  only  in  ion- 
firming  them  in  this  belief,  but  in  persuading  them  that 
some  portion  of  that  continent  could  not  be  very  remote. 
Trees  of  various  kinds  unknown  in  those  naked  regions 
of  Asia  were  driven  upon  the  const  by  an  easterly  wind. 
By  the  same  wind,  floating  ice  was  brought  thither  in  a 
few  days ;  flights  of  birds  arrived  annually  from  the  same 
quarter  ;  and  a  tradition  obtained  among  the  inhabitants, 
of  an  intercourse  formerly  carried  on  with  some  coun- 
tries situated  to  the  east. 

"  After  weighing  all  these  particulars,  and  comparing 
the  position  of  the  countries  in  Asia  which  had  been  dis- 
covered, with  such  parts  in  the  north-west  of  America  as 
were  already  known,  the  Russian  court  formed  a  plan, 
which  would  have  hardly  occurred  to  a  nation  less  ac- 
customed to  engage  in  arduous  undertakings,  and  to  con- 
tend with  great  difficulties.  Orders  were  issued  to  build 
two  vessels  at  the  small  village  of  Ochotz,  situated  on  the 
sea  of  Kamschatkn,  to  sail  on  a  voyage  of  discovery. 
Though  that  dreary  uncultivated  region  furnished  noth- 
ing that  could  be  of  use  in  constrticting  them,  but  some 
large  trees  ;  though  not  only  the  iron,  the  cordage,  the 
sails,  and  all  the  numerous  articles  requisite  for  their 
equipment,  but  the  provisions  for  victualling  them  were 
to  be  carried  through  the  immense  deserts  of  Siberia, 
down  rivers  of  difficult  navigation,  and  along  roads  al- 
most impassible,  the  mandate  of  the  sovereign,  and  the 
perseverance  of  the  people,  at  last  surmounted  every  ob- 
stacle. Two  vessels  were  finished,  and,  under  the  com- 
mand of  the  Captains  Behring  and  Tschirikow,  sailed 
from  Kamschatka,  in  quest  of  the  new  world  in  a  quar- 


laa 


NOKTH    AMERICAN   INDIANS. 


809 


Idlinvebeen  car- 
ans,  having  sub- 
jir  empire,  grad- 
vast  country,  by 
wn  regions  not 
ent  of  America, 
part  of  America ; 
lot  only  in  ion- 
lading  them  that 
t  be  very  remote. 
se  naked  regions 
m  easterly  wind, 
ight  thither  in  a 
ly  from  the  same 
;  the  inhabitants, 
with  some  coiin- 

,  and  comparing 
ich  had  been  dis- 
!st  of  America  as 

formed  a  plan, 
a  nation  less  ac- 
ings,  and  to  con- 
e  issued  to  build 
z,  situated  on  the 
ge  of  discovery. 
I  furnished  noth- 

them,  but  some 
the  cordage,  the 
]uisite  for  their 
lling  them  were 
sserts  of  Siberia, 
I  along  roads  al- 
rereign,  and  the 
mnted  every  ob- 
,  under  the  com- 
;hirikow,  sailed 
RTorld  in  a  quar- 


ter xvhere  it  had  never  been  approached.    They  shaped 
their  course  towards  the  east ;  and  though  a  storm  soon 
separated  the  vessels,  which  never  rejomed,  and  many 
disasters  befell  them,  the  expectations  from  the  voyage 
were  not  altoo-ether  frustrated.     Each  of  the  command- 
ers discovered  land,  which  to  them  appeared  to  be  part 
of  the  American  continent ;  and  accordmg  to  their  ob- 
servation, it  seotncd  to  be  situated  within  a  few  degrees  ol 
the  north-west  coast  of  Calirornia.  Each  setsome  of  his 
people  ashore  ;  but  in  one  place  the  inhabitants  tied  as 
th'j  Russians  approached ;  in  anothor,  they  carried  ofl 
those  who  landed,  and  destroyed  their  boats.     1  he  vio- 
lence of  the  weather,  and  the  distress  of  their  crews,  obli- 
ged both  captains  to  quit  this  inhospitable  coast.  In  their 
return  they  touched  at  several  islands  which  stretched  in 
a  chain  from  east  to  west  between  the  country  which 
they  had  discovered  and  the  coast  of  Asia.    1  hey  had 
some  intercourse  with  the  natives,  who  senmed  to  them 
to  resemble  the  North  Americans.     They  presented  to 
the  Russians  the  calumet,  or  pipe  of  peace,  which  :s  a 
flymbol  of  friendship  universal  among  the  people  ot  [North 
Am-irica,  and  a  usage  of  arbitrary  institution  peculiar  to 

"Again,  in  the  year  17G8  discoveries  in  that  quarter 
were  resumed,  which  not  only  confirmed  the  Russian 
eovernment  in  the  belief  that  America  was  not  far  re- 
moved from  the  north  eastern  parts  of  Asia,  but  discover- 
ed various  islands  interspersed  in  those  straits,  which 
■would  inevitably  tend  to  facilitate  an  intercourse  be- 
tween the  inhabitants  of  the  old  and  new  world. 

«  Thus  the  possibility  of  a  communication  between  the 
continents  in  this  quarter  rests  no  longer  upon  mere  con- 
iecture,  but  is  established  by  undoubted  evidence,  borne 
tribe,  or  some  families  of  wandering  Tartars,  from  the 
restless  spirit  peculiar  to  their  race,  might  migrate  to  the 
nearest  islands,  and,  rude  as  their  knowledge  of  naviga- 
tion was,  might,  by  passing  from  one  to  the  other,  reach 

27 


110 


oRioiN  or  TUi 


at  length  the  coast  of  America,  and  give  a  beginning  to 
topulation  in  that  continent. 

"  Though  it  be    ossible  that  America  may  have  re- 
oeived  its  first  inhabitants  from  oar  continent,  either  by 
the  north-west  of  Europe,  or  the  north-east  of  Asia,  there 
seems  to  be  good  reason  for  supposing  that  the  progeni- 
tors of  all  the  American  nations  from  Cape  Horn  to  the 
southern  confines  of  Labrador,  mi«,'rated  from  the  latter 
rather  than  the  former.    The  Esquimeaux  are  the  only 
people  in  America,  who  in  their  as^iect  or  character,  bear 
any  resemblance  to  the  northern  Europeans.    They  are 
manifestly  a  race  of  men  distinct  from  all  the  nations  of 
the  American  continent,  in  language,  in  disposition,  and 
habits  qf  life.    Their  original,  then,  may  warrnntably  be 
traced  up  to  that  source  which  I  hiive  pointed  ont.    But 
among  all  the  other  inhabitants  of  America,  there  is  f«ch 
a  striking  similitude  in  the  form  of  their  bodies  and  the 
qualities  of  their  minds,  that  notwithstanding  the  dire^ 
sities  occasioned  by  the  influences  of  climate  or  unequal 
progress  in  in^rovement,  we  must  pronounce  them  to  be 
descended  from  one  source.    There  may  be  a  variety  in 
the  shades,  but  we  can  every  where  trace  the  same  ori- 
ginal colour.    Each  tribe  has  something  peculiar  which 
distinguishes  it,  but  in  all  of  them  we  d^em  certain  fea- 
tuTW  common  to  the  whole  race.     It  is  reniferkable,  that 
in  every  peculiarity,  wheth-  r  in  their  persons  or  disposi- 
tions, which  characterize  the  Americans,  they  have  some 
reseniblanc*  to  the  rude  tribes  scattered  over  the  norm- 
east  of  Asia,  but  almost  none  to  the  nations  settled  in  the 
northern  extremities  of  Europe.    We  may,  therefore,  re- 
fer them  to  the  former  origin,  and  conclude  that  their 
Asiatic  progenitors,  having  settled   in  those  parts  of 
America  where  the  jiussinns  have  discovered  the  prox- 
imity of  the  two  continents,  spi^ad  gradnally  over  its  va- 
rious regions.     This  account  of  the  progress  of  popula- 
tion in  America  coincides  with  the  traditions  of  the  Mexi- 
cans concerning  their  own  irigin,  which,  imperfect  m 
they  are,  were  preserved  with  more  accuracy,  and  merit 


\ 


■hiiMimi 


anMHMNMWWnwMi*"*" 


NORTH    AMERICAN   IMDIANS. 


311 


eginning  to 

ay  have  »- 
It,  either  by 
[  Asia,  there 
the  progeni- 
Hom  to  the 
tn  the  Utter 
are  the  only 
aracter,  bear 
,    They  are 
le  nations  of 
position,  and 
irrnntably  be 
:ed  ont    But 
there  is  such 
dies  and  the 
ng  the  direT- 
B  or  unequal 
ce  them  to  be 
i  a  variety  in 
the  same  ori- 
iculiar  which 
■n  certain  fea- 
ilirkable,  that 
ns  or  disposi- 
ey  have  some 
er  the  north- 
settled  in  Uie 
therefore,  re- 
de that  their 
lose  parts  of 
red  the  prpx- 
ly  over  itsVa- 
ss  ofpopula- 
s  of  the  Mexi- 
,  imperfect  as 
cy,  and  merit 


A*  ♦hon  those  of  any  people  in  the  new  world. 
greatercrediMhantl^oseotany^^J^^^^  ^^^  ^ 

Wrdmg  to  them,  meir  an  ^^.^^   ^^^  ^ 

countrysmiatedjo  hejo^^^^^  ^  ^^^^ 

cans  poi"* '^'^V  •  M^nr  nrnvinces.  and  it  s  precisely 
from  this  into  thVrcrthevCs?h^ve  held  if  thev  had 
the  same  route  which  Aey  mi^st  n  .^  ^^^^ 

been  emigrants  f'^*"  As^^^,  progenitors,  their  manners 
bing  the  Wf.'?"^ ?y^!;' S^^  those 

Me  Tl'iS^^^f-  wllom'l  suppose  them  to  have 
sprung." 


FINIS. 


t 


A.  '■ 


m 


